tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-65650955655306574032024-03-13T13:26:40.936+07:00Light Novel Translationotamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.comBlogger421100tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-22051628619144665492012-03-15T12:22:00.000+07:002012-03-15T12:22:02.270+07:00Toradora! Vol. 1 - Chapter 6<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">He overslept.<br />
<br />
Though the ingredients for breakfast and the bentos had been prepared, he had forgotten to turn on the stove.<br />
<br />
He forgot to feed Inko-chan and change his water as well.<br />
<br />
Because he was in a hurry when leaving, he later discovered that his socks were mismatched...<br />
<br />
"... J, just what the hell am I doing, really..."<br />
<br />
Ryūji muttered to himself as he looked down towards his feet - the right sock was black while the left was deep blue.<br />
<br />
It was only when he arrived at the shoe locker by the school entrance to change into his indoor shoes that he discovered this regrettable error. There was nothing he could do now, even though the error was glaringly obvious. The colors are so different, how on earth did I manage to mix them up?<br />
<br />
But he had no time to think as it was getting late. The dean stood by the stairs ushering the students into their classrooms. Ryūji nodded obligingly, trying not to provoke him. Unfortunately, he did not expect himself to trip as he climbed the stairs, missing the last step and hitting his shin, causing him to squint his strict-looking eyes in pain. For some reason, the lower classmen all shuddered at the sight of that when passing through.<br />
<br />
As he sighed and rubbed his shin, he thought of one thing - the reason he felt so low was probably because of what happened last night when he parted ways with Aisaka.<br />
<br />
Ryūji was supposed to feel relieved at being liberated from the troublesome mornings and from having to go through the pain of making an extra bento; he was supposed to have gone back to that comfortable life from before --- but now he was a terrible mess --- I guess this temporarily messed up life won't go back to normal so easily! When he considered that he might have become used to living his life as a dog, he couldn't help but feel pathetic. Yet for some reason, he didn't feel as spirited as before without those yells every morning.<br />
<br />
How's Aisaka doing? Ryūji limped slowly while thinking of useless stuff. Could she get up on her own without me calling her? Is she late? Did she bring her own bento? (Though he thought of that, he himself went to buy food from the convenience store.)<br />
<br />
What's the point of thinking about these things?! He cast away those thoughts in self-pity, and opened the classroom door. As he was about to enter...<br />
<br />
"...Whoa?!"<br />
<br />
He exclaimed and backed off, closing the door along the way.<br />
<br />
What on earth happened just now?<br />
<br />
He returned alone to the corridor. Anyway, breathe deeply. Heave... ho... OK, I've calmed down. Lemme think. What did I just see a moment ago? What could have caused this to happen?<br />
<br />
He couldn't think of an answer no matter how hard he tried, he had to go inside to confirm for himself. Taking a gulp, Ryūji once again put his hand on the door handle, and carefully slid the door open.<br />
<br />
"... Do I make myself clear?"<br />
<br />
Ryūji was stunned.<br />
<br />
He felt a deep foreboding voice entering his ear with an intent to kill. Dissenters will be killed without mercy! Determined words that struck down everyone on sight.<br />
<br />
"If I ever hear anyone saying something useless again... I'll. Definitely. Make. Him. Pay!"<br />
<br />
Standing in the center of the classroom, with her back towards Ryūji was Aisaka Taiga - also known as the Palmtop Tiger.<br />
<br />
Surrounding her were a bunch of her classmates struggling to keep their distance from her while hugging the walls, all nodding their heads vigorously.<br />
<br />
What's going on here? Besides this question, Ryūji could think of nothing else to say, no matter how many times he repeated it... What's going on here??<br />
<br />
"... I hope I've made myself clear. I do not like to repeat myself..."<br />
<br />
The tiny tiger repeated. "Yessir...!" Everyone, both the guys and girls, replied feebly, shuddering in fear.<br />
<br />
Upon closer inspection, the desks and chairs around Aisaka were all thrown over, the bags and their various contents were scattered everywhere. The whole classroom looked terrible, resembling a wreckage that just got devastated by a passing typhoon. Though Aisaka's voice was calm, her shoulders trembled exhaustingly, as though she had just yelled loudly. Could she have... No, I can't be wrong, this has to be Aisaka's work. But, why?<br />
<br />
"Oh... Takasu..."<br />
<br />
Someone's noticed me. Yes, I am indeed Takasu, but...<br />
<br />
"...W, what happened? ... What is it?"<br />
<br />
Why is everyone looking at me with such a weird expression? Though it's a good thing it's not one of contempt, but they look uncomfortable, or is it embarrassed? Anyway, they're all looking at me with such a strange expression.<br />
<br />
And then Aisaka turned her head as well and silently exchanged glances with him, she didn't even say good morning. Instead, she lifted her chin ambiguously, and simply told the whole class "Dismissed."<br />
<br />
Their trembling classmates who were huddled together began to return to their seats in groups of twos and threes. One of them came towards Ryūji.<br />
<br />
"... T, Takasu... I, I'm terribly sorry. It's all because of our strange rumors..."<br />
<br />
"Huh? Strange rumors?"<br />
<br />
"I'm so sorry, we'll never imagine such weird things again!"<br />
<br />
"... Wha? Imagine what? Just what are you trying to say?"<br />
<br />
Even Noto, who normally got along well with him, said,<br />
<br />
"... Hey Takasu,... Now I'm not thinking of anything funny here, I just genuinely think that you're an amazing fellow... and I guess I'm a bit envious as well! I'm so sorry, I'll never think of anything strange ever again!"<br />
<br />
He said with a nervous expression on his face, as he was about to walk away, Ryūji grabbed him by the shoulder, and frantically inquired as to what he meant,<br />
<br />
"J, just hold on a second! What the hell are you talking about? What on earth just happened? This is Aisaka's doing, right? What has she done this time?"<br />
<br />
"No, well..."<br />
<br />
"You explain this at once!"<br />
<br />
Noto's expression looked quite embarrassed, his eyes were shifting everywhere. Noto was one of the few friends not intimidated by Ryūji's eyes, even when being questioned by him. Nevertheless, Ryūji could not let go of Noto's shoulders, he was not letting go until he got an answer... Noto understood this as well, so he responded vaguely, "Well, how should I say this?"<br />
<br />
"It's like... we kind of eavesdropped... we were spreading gossip about you and the Palmtop Tiger..."<br />
<br />
"Gossip?"<br />
<br />
"Well... yeah, gossip about... you two dating each other... In the end, the Palmtop Tiger went ballistic because of this. She said 'I have no relationship whatsoever with Takasu-kun!' And then all hell began to break loose... That was just too scary, really... This was the first time I actually saw the Palmtop Tiger wreaking havoc. I'll never go against her will again. She then added 'No more nonsense! No more premature conclusions! If anyone dares to spread that gossip around again, I'll kill them! Each and every one of them!' Not even Kushieda could stop her... Right, Kushieda?"<br />
<br />
Noto called out to Kushieda Minori, who just happened to pass by... Normally, she was supposed to be the only person who knew the Palmtop Tiger well, but now her face lacked it's usual sunshine-like smile.<br />
<br />
"U...umm, Takasu-kun, I..."<br />
<br />
Her solemn eyes seemed to be considering something as she looked at Ryūji's eyes... She looks as though she wants to say something. And then...<br />
<br />
"... Minorin, don't spew any more useless nonsense, or I'll get mad, even at you---"<br />
<br />
Aisaka promised forcefully behind her.<br />
<br />
"Minorin, you must apologize to Takasu-kun as well... Tell him that you know that it was all a misunderstanding yesterday... You must apologize sincerely! This is all thanks to those classmates spreading these rumors... Because I want Minorin of all people to know that this is all a misunderstanding."<br />
<br />
"... Taiga."<br />
<br />
"Say it, Minorin!"<br />
<br />
Aisaka's mouth turned into an inverted-V shape as she became more and more agitated like a child. Her eyes glared straight into Minori without flinching or looking at Ryūji, while her brows were locked in place.<br />
<br />
Minorin remained speechless for quite some time, and simply received Aisaka's glare. In the end she was completely defeated, and said "All right" while turning to Ryūji once again,<br />
<br />
"Takasu-kun, I'm sorry I misunderstood you yesterday."<br />
<br />
"... W, well... t, there's not really... any need to apologize..."<br />
<br />
"Taiga...!"<br />
<br />
Ryūji's crush now revealed a pair of troubled eyes. Even though she had apologized to Ryūji, she still showed a face of dissatisfaction,<br />
<br />
"... It was Taiga that told me to say that. She wanted me to tell you that I know this is all just a misunderstanding. But... I can't believe Taiga would actually do something like this..."<br />
<br />
"Or perhaps..." As she was about to continue, the delicately balanced mood was broken...<br />
<br />
"Whoa?! What the hell's up with this mess?! I can't believe that the order of the classroom has been messed up this badly even though your class-rep was only a little late!"<br />
<br />
Kitamura arrived with a show of pomposity. Minori swallowed what she was about to say and left Ryūji behind and gave a slap on the back of Aisaka's head, "Don't look so gloomy!" She said, going back to her usual cheery demeanor before returning to her desk.<br />
<br />
Afterwards, under the instructions of the completely oblivious Kitamura, everyone began to tidy up the messed up desks and tables.<br />
<br />
"C'mon! Hurry up folks! If Koigakubo sees this, she's gonna be so shocked that she could delay her wedding!"<br />
<br />
Under Ryūji's gaze, he saw Aisaka walking towards Kitamura. Standing at a very close distance from him, she said something which only he could hear.<br />
<br />
Kitamura instantly revealed a puzzled expression, before quickly reverting back to his happy-go-lucky smile and nodded to Aisaka.<br />
<br />
Ryūji saw Aisaka's lips say - I have something to say to you. See you after school. - Or something like that.<br />
<br />
She said things smoothly this time. She didn't stutter due to nervousness, she didn't even trip, nothing else happened. Aisaka had finally succeeded in calling Kitamura out, and without help from any dog.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
* * *<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
So ended another day for the seemingly strange Class 2-C. In fact, Ryūji's eyes never left Kitamura and Aisaka.<br />
<br />
When the hopeless single lady clad in her trendy red dress left the classroom after the class had sent her off at the end of lessons, the classroom became lively once again. There were people rushing off for club activities, people going to meetings, people waiting to go home together, people continuing their conversations from before the end of class - as well as people who exchanged glances and walked out of the classroom together.<br />
<br />
Without realizing it, Ryūji had left his seat and walked quickly behind Aisaka and Kitamura who just left a while ago.<br />
<br />
This doesn't feel right, but... After a few seconds of hesitation, But... Though he kept on having doubts, his feet still continued to move forward silently.<br />
<br />
But, this is Aisaka's moment of truth! And it's not like I don't know how clumsy she is. Maybe she will trip, maybe she will fall down the stairs, maybe she will stutter at the crucial moment, or maybe she will even cry... Since Aisaka's clumsiness is simply spectacular, and only I know about that.<br />
<br />
That's why, that's why I'm so worried... I have to keep an eye on her... so...<br />
<br />
So...?<br />
<br />
"...!"<br />
<br />
The feet that were originally following those two stopped dead in their tracks on the staircase.<br />
<br />
Ryūji asked himself again,<br />
<br />
So, so what? Though I am worried about that clumsy idiot, what else can I do? Help her? But, what for? 'Let us pretend all this never happened, let us go back to where we were before the love letter!' That was what she said herself.<br />
<br />
If that's the case, I have to erase everything about Aisaka that only I know about from the bottom of my heart. No, instead of thinking about these sad moments, I'd better consider my own current situation! If this clumsy girl fails in confessing her feelings to a guy, how am I supposed to help? Am I supposed to go to her and say 'You all right? I'll protect you!' I mean, how lame can that be? It's not even funny.<br />
<br />
Ryūji fretted his brow and squinted his fierce eyes, as though a dangerous beam was being fired... though he wasn't mad. I guess I'll head towards the entrance, but not because I want to block any annoying people from passing through, but... Though no one would really understand, that was not the real reason.<br />
<br />
Sigh--- He breathed deeply.<br />
<br />
"... I guess I'll go home!"<br />
<br />
He forcefully changed directions with his feet and walked away from the two that had left, back towards the classroom. Without anybody noticing, this person seemed to have grown a few centimeters in the past few days.<br />
<br />
<br />
Noto and Haruta, whom Ryūji recently got acquainted with, had invited Ryūji to go somewhere with them, but he turned them down and returned to his desk. Why am I feeling so restless? Why won't I hang out with my friends or go home? I really don't feel like going home now. So instead Ryūji decided he would go kill time in a book store.<br />
<br />
As he made preparations to go home, Guess I'll head to the bathroom first! And so he walked alone down the corridor...<br />
<br />
After walking past someone who had just wiped his hands dry, Ryūji found himself alone in the bathroom, which was eerily quiet, an abnormally strong fragrance of the detergents could be smelt.<br />
<br />
As he washed his hands in the basin, Ryūji stared at the face in the mirror - it was the same, boring face. Though that was nothing new to him, in fact, he was getting a bit tired of that, so... Just as I thought...<br />
<br />
Ryūji's thoughts weren't directed at his face, what he was thinking was instead...<br />
<br />
"... Her expression sure looked scary..."<br />
<br />
Is that Palmtop Tiger doing her best right now?<br />
<br />
For the whole day, whether during lessons or recess, Ryūji was constantly glancing at Aisaka's face. As the end of school approached, every second Aisaka's expression would change considerably. By the end of the last period a while ago, there was no longer any expression on her face - It was neither red nor green, but pale white.<br />
<br />
Ryūji thought, She's about to confess, so she ought to show a cute face. What a dense fellow.<br />
<br />
Speaking of dense, he now recalled that commotion this morning, when she wrought havoc upon the classroom, and even frowned at her best friend Minori. It was because it was Minori that she made such a serious expression.<br />
<br />
That means, she did it for me... It was all done for Ryūji.<br />
<br />
She did it so that his crush Minori would stop misunderstanding him. It was for this sole purpose that she had created such a ruckus.<br />
<br />
When you think about it, Aisaka never did the same thing for herself, that is, end Kitamura's misunderstanding of her - namely because Kitamura wasn't around when she went ballistic.<br />
<br />
In other words, she did all this just for Ryūji, that was why she...<br />
<br />
"...What a... what a..."<br />
<br />
As he sighed, the words he wanted to say disappeared as well. Thick, stupid, clumsy way to do it... In the end, Ryūji couldn't say it.<br />
<br />
Must she really resort to that kind of method for everything? There are probably other, more subtle ways to solve this. To use such a method where she has no gain whatsoever, she's really... gentle to the point of being pathetic. Ryūji genuinely believed that, Aisaka's actually a really gentle girl. Without realizing it, he had used such a laughable adjective to describe the Palmtop Tiger. But he couldn't help it, as it was true.<br />
<br />
"Gentle..." Ryūji said softly. The one crying and lamenting about how she's no good at being gentle to people was actually the most gentle person of all. Those who never hung out with her would never know, but at least to Ryūji, this was definitely true.<br />
<br />
"WHOA!"<br />
<br />
A sudden yell caused Ryūji to turn his head in reflex.<br />
<br />
A schoolmate who had just entered the bathroom simply stood still and yelled in horror. "What's wrong?" Asked the person behind him, before he too exclaimed, "Whoa! I, I'm sorry to disturb you!!!" They were both intimidated by the intense glare that Ryūji had suddenly shot at them. To other people, both Ryūji and the Palmtop Tiger were classified as dangerous - as usual.<br />
<br />
They're probably gonna announce 'Takasu has occupied the bathroom, stay away from there, it's dangerous' or something like that. This would mean there won't be anyone coming in. Suits me just fine! Since he wasn't in the mood to see anybody, this was just fine for him.<br />
<br />
Anyway, since nobody's gonna come in for some time, might as well ventilate this place! Ryūji thought, Since the humidity's causing this reek He began to walk towards the window to open it as his obsession for cleanliness got the better of him.<br />
<br />
He unlocked the handle, pushed opened the window... and then he froze.<br />
<br />
<br />
"Kitamura-kun! I, Kitamura-kun... Kitamura-kun... w... well... umm..."<br />
<br />
... EHH!? Ryūji screamed at the bottom of his heart as he stood there petrified. He grabbed his head, Was it an illusion? No, it wasn't. This means...<br />
<br />
He could hear Aisaka's voice very loudly and clearly.<br />
<br />
This men's room was situated on the second floor, below it was the visitor bathroom, and right outside that was the school garden - A space sandwiched between the bathroom window and the row of trees ahead. Feeling incredulous, he slowly stuck his head out to peek, hoping he had heard wrong. Sadly, even that glimmer of hope was dashed.<br />
<br />
Aisaka and Kitamura were standing right there in that ambiguous spot. Any person with the slightest bit of intelligence would know that whoever uses the bathroom would be able to hear what's being said there!<br />
<br />
"Seriously... why does she... have to pick right outside the bathroom..."<br />
<br />
... You idiot!<br />
<br />
Ryūji grabbed his head and moaned, and then squatted under the window. Even though no one passes through there - the reason for that is because it sometimes stinks.<br />
<br />
Without touching the ground with his backside, Ryūji was close to suffocating as he squatted with his head between his knees just like that under the opened window. Aisaka, you really are an idiot! More importantly, what's gonna happen if someone like me were to enter and open the window? Wouldn't they be completely seen?!<br />
<br />
I don't believe this... So Ryūji decided to stay here for a while. If anyone comes in, I'll just glare at them with these fierce eyes. That was what he planned.<br />
<br />
No matter what, I'd better close the window. I wouldn't want to eavesdrop on them. Just as Ryūji was about to stand up...<br />
<br />
"Hold it a second!"<br />
<br />
Hearing Kitamura's voice, he remained still.<br />
<br />
"I think I know what you want to say, but I'd look like an idiot if I guessed wrongly, so before I hear you out, I'd like to make sure of something... OK, here goes, are you going out with Takasu?"<br />
<br />
His heart skipped a beat. I can't stand and eavesdrop... or rather, squat and eavesdrop. Although that was what he told himself, when he heard his own name, he couldn't help but listen. This is bad, I gotta close the window, or get out of here at once...<br />
<br />
"T, Takasu-kun..."<br />
<br />
Even though that's what he had in mind...<br />
<br />
But he couldn't move. Ryūji seemed to have been tied down by Aisaka's high-pitched nervous voice.<br />
<br />
"Takasu-kun is, he's... he's, he's... he's..."<br />
<br />
There were no words coming out after she repeatedly uttered the word "he's" many times.<br />
<br />
Idiot! What are you doing?! What're you waiting for?! Hurry up and confess! Or what are you standing outside the bathroom for?! Ryūji screamed inside, while squatting there silently. But Aisaka just couldn't continue.<br />
<br />
Under such intense silence, she couldn't even utter the word "he's" anymore. At this stage, a normal guy would usually freak out by such intensity and say something like "If that is all, I guess I'll be leaving!" And Kitamura... well, he's busier than your average guy. So if he leaves now, he'll never know about Aisaka's feelings.<br />
<br />
Hurry up and say it! You have to! Ryūji clenched his fists tightly and gritted his teeth, he even forgot to breathe, and yet Aisaka remained silent. It seemed like this silence would go on and on.<br />
<br />
Could it have been Mission Impossible since the beginning? She couldn't even call out to him in the classroom normally and now she wants to confess?! That's just too reckless! Is this the end? Ryūji closed his eyes in resignation.<br />
<br />
It was at that moment...<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/0/09/Toradora_vol01_227.jpg/417px-Toradora_vol01_227.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/0/09/Toradora_vol01_227.jpg/417px-Toradora_vol01_227.jpg" width="222" /></a></div><br />
"My relationship with Takasu-kun was all a misunderstanding by Minorin! T, the person I really like is..."<br />
<br />
There came a breeze.<br />
<br />
"... Kitamura-kun!"<br />
<br />
Ahhh!!!<br />
<br />
Ryūji's legs lost their strength and he nearly ended up falling on his backside. He quickly held onto the wall.<br />
<br />
Holding his breath and trying not to make any noise, he kept his mouth shut. Eventually, he even covered his mouth with his hands while exclaiming repeatedly in his heart, Way to go, girl!<br />
<br />
Even though she couldn't even start a conversation with him, even though she was very nervous, Aisaka still managed to confess her feelings to Kitamura. I probably couldn't do the same; if right now I had to go and confess to Minori like how she did it, I don't think I could do it. Although I keep pushing Aisaka to do her best, if I really had to go and confess like she did... I couldn't do it. There's no way I could be as direct as her.<br />
<br />
As the word "like" was uttered, Ryūji the outsider felt like he had been shot by a shining arrow filled with determination and pureness. The arrow carrying Aisaka's feelings no doubt had been fired into Kitamura's heart as well and into his body.<br />
<br />
Yes, that's good. With this, feelings will go to where they should belong, and delivered to where they should go.<br />
<br />
So this sense of dejection must just be my imagination.<br />
<br />
"You like me...? The thing with Takasu was all a misunderstanding? Did Kushieda get it wrong? She misunderstood you and Takasu?"<br />
<br />
"... Y, yes. I told her, but Minorin just wouldn't believe me..."<br />
<br />
Kitamura thought for a while and remained still, in the end he finally understood and said,<br />
<br />
"I see. Then I'm really sorry that I got it wrong. This is because Kushieda can be quite assertive with her thoughts... Yeah, I think I understand now."<br />
<br />
"Umm..."<br />
<br />
Kitamura's voice was as calm as usual.<br />
<br />
Aisaka's was as ambiguous as usual.<br />
<br />
Ryūji sighed with his hands over his mouth to prevent any sound from coming out.<br />
<br />
The silence quietly filled the men's bathroom, as he squatted and tried his best not to make a sound, Ryūji felt the silence vibrate around him.<br />
<br />
Ryūji wanted to get rid of his incessant breathing and stand up, so he could close the window and go home...<br />
<br />
"B, b, but! But!"<br />
<br />
At that moment.<br />
<br />
Aisaka's voice outside the window once again spoke loudly.<br />
<br />
"But, I definitely don't hate Takasu-kun at all! Absolutely not! When I was with him, I didn't feel like my breathing had stopped! I always thought I would suffocate every time... but Takasu-kun... Ryūji would even prepare some tasty fried rice for me! Whenever I needed someone to be by my side, only Ryūji was there! He encouraged me even when it meant he had to lie! It's always been like this, that's... what I think! Even now! It feels painful, as though I'm being torn apart, me and Ryūji... no matter when... even now! Because Ryūji was at my side! It's because he was with me that I'm able to be here...!"<br />
<br />
Ryūji instantly froze.<br />
<br />
What are you doing?! WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?!<br />
<br />
At that moment, Aisaka was proclaiming loudly to the point of tears,<br />
<br />
"I definitely don't hate him. To me, Ryūji... he..."<br />
<br />
This sounds completely like a... a...<br />
<br />
"Is that so?"<br />
<br />
Kitamura's voiced sounded cheerful.<br />
<br />
"It's alright, I think I understand Aisaka's feelings. Anyway... you and Takasu really do get along quite well. Seeing you say that, I feel relieved."<br />
<br />
"R, relieved...?"<br />
<br />
"Yeah, and do you remember? It was exactly at this time last year that I confessed to you. I remember saying how I was smitten by your beauty and your directness in expressing your anger, I think."<br />
<br />
Ryūji was so shocked by this revelation, which he had just heard for the first time, that he came close to tears. Aisaka remained quiet. The only one whose legs were trembling from all the shock was Ryūji, the only one who didn't know anything was Ryūji.<br />
<br />
"Though I was rejected in the next second."<br />
<br />
"... Yes, I remember! How could I... forget? It was a strange confession, only Kitamura-kun could have pulled it off. From that point on, every time when you came to our class to find Minorin to discuss club matters, I would always think, 'Ah... that was you...' I remember everything!"<br />
<br />
"So you do remember! Since you never seemed to notice my existence, I had thought you had forgotten already! I confessed to you back then because I thought you were really beautiful, but when you started to hang out with Takasu, you looked even more captivating... because you would always have such very interesting expressions."<br />
<br />
"I, interesting expressions? Me?"<br />
<br />
"Yup, whenever you were with Takasu, you'd always make some really interesting faces, so I was relieved. Takasu really is a nice guy! And for him to be able to understand a girl like you, I really think that he's amazing."<br />
<br />
Kitamura seemed to be smiling cheerfully. And then...<br />
<br />
"W, w... WHAT DID I JUST SAY?!"<br />
<br />
Realizing her blunder, Aisaka screamed.<br />
<br />
"W, wait a minute... What was I saying? ... And Kitamura-kun, what are you saying?! I already said there's nothing between me and Ryūji, that... eh?! My face looks interesting?! No... Ehh?! No, wait! Wait! Did I just confess?! Did I really just confess?! But... no way! Ehhh?!"<br />
<br />
"Oh no, how did it come to this?" The Palmtop Tiger kept on repeating as though she had lost her bearings. If it were anyone besides Kitamura, they probably wouldn't know how to handle this,<br />
<br />
"Aisaka, it's all right."<br />
<br />
"A, a, a, a, all right?! What do you mean all right?! I don't even know what on earth I just said! How can this be all right?!"<br />
<br />
"I'm very grateful for your feelings, and I'm really happy. I'm sure we'll become good friends from now on."<br />
<br />
"... F, friends...?"<br />
<br />
Aisaka was so shaken that she became lost for words.<br />
<br />
"Yes, good friends."<br />
<br />
Good friends.<br />
<br />
This wasn't exactly the relationship Aisaka was looking for. So Aisaka should respond by saying 'That's not it!' She has to... Ryūji thought.<br />
<br />
She was supposed to, but,<br />
<br />
"... Friends... Me and... Kitamura-kun...?"<br />
<br />
She was expected to say it, but,<br />
<br />
Aisaka never said it, she never said I like you, but I don't want to be your good friend, I want to be your girlfriend. In the end, Aisaka's whispers became harder to hear...<br />
<br />
I rejected you after you confessed to me before, but while watching you afterwards, I grew to like you myself. Now I really do like you, and I would like us to go out together as a couple.<br />
<br />
... She never properly repeated the most important part of it all.<br />
<br />
The supposedly ultra self-centered Palmtop Tiger was now trapped by her own claws. "Umm," she uttered, backed down and was finished.<br />
<br />
"Well then, I'll see you tomorrow!"<br />
<br />
Kitamura said in his usual carefree style. The good news: his attitude was still the same as usual; the bad news: he had completely no idea what just happened.<br />
<br />
Aisaka also picked herself up, calmed her frantic mind, and reverted to her deadpan style,<br />
<br />
"See you tomorrow."<br />
<br />
Ryūji lowered his head in dejection. He scratched his head and closed his eyes. From the sound of the footsteps, he could tell that the two of them had walked off in opposite directions. All that he could do was moan,<br />
<br />
"... Such a dense girl..."<br />
<br />
... Kitamura never really got your message, dammit!<br />
<br />
That directness of yours that Kitamura talks about, how much of it does he actually know? Your tears, laughter, timidness, loneliness, your love for him... how many of these fragile feelings have you kept hidden?<br />
<br />
No matter how painful or gentle these feelings are, you never really let him understand them! You never really let him understand you!<br />
<br />
Getting up on his stiff, cold legs, Ryūji slowly walked out.<br />
<br />
"Goodbye." Aisaka looked really calm when she said that, though she must have hidden some feelings which no one could understand when she left in solitude.<br />
<br />
She must be crying in a voice no one can hear while walking with her back towards Kitamura, her tears must be falling down as she walked quaveringly without anyone seeing her... It has to be!<br />
<br />
If that's the case - since only I know about this...<br />
<br />
Question... What should Takasu Ryūji do now?<br />
<br />
Answer... "Simple, really."<br />
<br />
<br />
Though he said it with confidence, even he wasn't so sure. He wasn't answering with his head, but with his heart, skin, bones and flesh, with this body that had spent a lot of time together with Aisaka.<br />
<br />
Let it move on its own then! If things don't go wrong, then this body will take me to where she is.<br />
<br />
Definitely!<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
* * *<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
On the path towards home, under the rays of the usual sunset...<br />
<br />
"... What do you want?"<br />
<br />
Ryūji finally caught up with Aisaka and grabbed her on the shoulder... They were in a quiet residential alleyway with no one else in sight.<br />
<br />
Aisaka turned and gave a puzzled expression, she then looked at Ryūji, who was still trying to catch his breath, and said,<br />
<br />
"Stop it already... You're no longer my dog, there's no need to follow me anymore!"<br />
<br />
She stated coldly, pushing Ryūji's hand off as she continued to walk forward. Ryūji spoke towards her back,<br />
<br />
"Saying that even though you feel like crying. You're feeling depressed because your confession failed, right? Though his response was not quite exactly a rejection."<br />
<br />
"...!"<br />
<br />
After leaping backwards quite a distance, Aisaka exclaimed,<br />
<br />
"Y, you... saw?!"<br />
<br />
"... Let me put this straight, I didn't mean to eavesdrop on you. It's your fault really, how can you be so stupid as to do your confession just outside the window of the men's room of all places? I just happened to hear the whole thing while going to the bathroom."<br />
<br />
Under the rays of the sunset, Ryūji could still make out that Aisaka's face was becoming very red as she muttered, "R, really?!" Looks like she really didn't think that out.<br />
<br />
"Well, what now? Shall we go buy ingredients for dinner tonight? Or do you want to go to last night's family restaurant to commemorate your failed confession? I can listen to you moan about it all night, and it's my treat, but just for today though!"<br />
<br />
"... W... What, are you talking about?!"<br />
<br />
Aisaka stood motionless while facing Ryūji, her eyes widened as though she had just seen something incredible.<br />
<br />
"Come to think of it, there's a sale on pork meat today!"<br />
<br />
"What pork meat?!"<br />
<br />
"Or do you want to have beef tonight?"<br />
<br />
"Not beef either! That's got nothing to do with it, none of it! ... What's wrong with you?! Why?! You're no longer..."<br />
<br />
"Or do you want to cook yourself?"<br />
<br />
"Enough! ... I said... enough! Stop it already! It's all..."<br />
<br />
"I'll be by your side."<br />
<br />
Aisaka was left speechless by that clear declaration, and fretted her brow painfully. Ryūji looked straight into Aisaka's eyes and continued to elaborate,<br />
<br />
"I'll be by your side, I'll cook for you, you can come to my place to eat as usual, and I'll make bentos for you as well as picking you up every morning, so..."<br />
<br />
"So what?! ... What the hell are you doing?!"<br />
<br />
Aisaka yelled, her voice echoing across the alleyway,<br />
<br />
"What on earth are you talking about?! We'll get misunderstood again! Minorin still doesn't believe us, you'll make her misunderstand you all over again, is that alright with you?"<br />
<br />
"Yeah."<br />
<br />
The answer came out easier than expected,<br />
<br />
"When that happens, then it'll be my turn to go ballistic! I'll make sure Kitamura's in the classroom and turn the classroom into a war zone just so he won't misunderstand you again."<br />
<br />
"W... why..."<br />
<br />
The tears began to trickle down her cheeks. See? Ryūji thought to himself, Aisaka is that sort of person, she would go to a place where no one could see her - except for me - and cry alone.<br />
<br />
"Why, why... Why would you do such a thing?! Didn't I already say you're no longer my dog?! You don't have to do this anymore!"<br />
<br />
"... I don't know either, but I just feel like doing it... Since you're crying, I can't leave you alone like that. Because I'll get worried, worried whether you're getting hungry... At least that's what my gentle side thinks."<br />
<br />
"W... what the hell?!"<br />
<br />
Despite her watery eyes, Aisaka still stared at Ryūji fiercely,<br />
<br />
"Nobody's asking you to do this! I'm not a kid, so leave me alone! I don't need you worrying about me!"<br />
<br />
Ryūji next said,<br />
<br />
"... Ahh, so that's why!"<br />
<br />
He finally understood.<br />
<br />
Why he wanted to be by her side so much.<br />
<br />
Why he was so worried about her, and why he couldn't leave her alone. This was all because...<br />
<br />
"It's because I'm not a dog... that's why I'll stay by your side."<br />
<br />
"... What?!"<br />
<br />
"Actually, dogs can't really stay by your side!"<br />
<br />
That was all.<br />
<br />
I'm no dog, a dog could never do that.<br />
<br />
A dog would come over if it was called, but a tiger would never call out to anyone. Since they never need anybody's help, that's why they're tigers... that's the sort of beast a tiger is.<br />
<br />
And right here, right now, I am not a dog.<br />
<br />
Even I feel like laughing at what I'm about to say, so go ahead and laugh! Despite this, Ryūji decided to go on, because at that moment he wanted to say it no matter what, he wanted to let Aisaka know...<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/c/c3/Toradora_vol01_239.jpg/417px-Toradora_vol01_239.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/c/c3/Toradora_vol01_239.jpg/417px-Toradora_vol01_239.jpg" width="222" /></a></div><br />
"I'm a dragon, and you're a tiger... Since ancient times, the dragon has been the only beast that could stand equal to the tiger. That's why I have to become a dragon, so I can stay by your side."<br />
<br />
In order to stand equally with the Palmtop Tiger, Takasu Ryūji had to become a dragon. He had decided to do this, even if it meant getting laughed at, even if it meant being treated like a fool... but,<br />
<br />
"... Ai... saka...?"<br />
<br />
He wasn't called an idiot and he wasn't laughed at either.<br />
<br />
Standing before him was a girl who couldn't make any sound. She stood with her feet wide apart, her cheeks were soaked wet by tears as she raised her head to look at Ryūji.<br />
<br />
She looked very angry, and very sad at the same time; she looked a bit fearful, yet also a bit troubled, as well as a bit surprised.<br />
<br />
Her tiny body was filled with emotion, ready to explode at any moment. As she clenched her fists tightly...<br />
<br />
"... Taiga..."<br />
<br />
At the mention of her name, her body shook as though she was being struck... Aisaka Taiga's eyelids twitched.<br />
<br />
"This is part of being equal, right? ... Since you call me Ryūji, then I'll call you Taiga."<br />
<br />
Is that fine? Just as he had finished...<br />
<br />
"... What are you trying to pull?!"<br />
<br />
A shadow stretched from her legs, it felt as though it had suddenly expanded. Maybe I've seen wrongly, but...<br />
<br />
"What is this conceited nonsense about? Why should I let you call me by my first name?! ... What the hell is this nonsense about being equal?! How shameful! Be aware of where you stand, you idiot Ryūji!"<br />
<br />
"Eh..."<br />
<br />
The bomb had exploded. Ah, that's right...<br />
<br />
"You probably have no idea what you're talking about! If you really did, how could you have said such insolent stuff? Besides, what the hell is this?! Ahh, I see now, could it be that you..."<br />
<br />
After releasing a torrent of abuses, Aisaka suddenly stopped. Just like that, she was the scariest thing imaginable standing there just like that. Her eyes glared venomously towards her opponent while she glided and approached him from below, emitting an aura that would intimidate anyone into paralysis.<br />
<br />
Those were the true colors of the Palmtop Tiger.<br />
<br />
"... Don't tell me you've fallen in love with me!"<br />
<br />
"... Don't be rid..."<br />
<br />
"Hmph, I didn't think so! How could you of all people have the nerve to do something so suicidal?"<br />
<br />
"... Ugh... ah..."<br />
<br />
Aisaka smiled while staring at Ryūji - though Ryūji didn't dare look at her eyes, he still did his best to respond,<br />
<br />
"Well, of course not!"<br />
<br />
Yeah that's right. That is so very right. If she had meant my feelings towards Minori, then my feeling towards Aisaka were different, yes they were.<br />
<br />
But there was one thing that was sure, Ryūji really wanted to take care of that Palmtop Tiger known as Taiga. Even if it has nothing to do with love, I just wanted to be by her side... I must be by her side, that's the sort of person I want to be. That's all. That's all, okay!? There's nothing wrong with that, right?!<br />
<br />
"... Oh shoot, we need to move! To the supermarket, to buy some pork!"<br />
<br />
Without hesitating, Ryūji raised his spirits and took off in great strides.<br />
<br />
Daily life must go on as usual! There's still plenty of time, so let's stop here for now! Now that things have progressed this far, there's no point in thinking complicated thoughts. Our priority for now is dinner!<br />
<br />
"If we can get some good pork for today, then we can make a hotpot! Ah, perhaps a simple barbecue pork would do as well... And why're you not following?!"<br />
<br />
Noticing Taiga wasn't following, Ryūji was forced to do a steep U-turn while still walking in big strides and hurried back to her side. "Hurry up already!" He urged, though he didn't grab her by the hand, instead simply poking her elbow with the corner of his bag.<br />
<br />
"Ryūji...I want to have a yogurt sundae."<br />
<br />
"Huh?! What the hell, in the end you still wanted to go to a family restaurant? And I was so looking forward to preparing food tonight..."<br />
<br />
"We can have pork afterwards... we can have pork with ginger... no, we should have braised pork, the soft and juicy ones!"<br />
<br />
"Huh? Well, I'm fine with braised pork, but can you eat all of that? It's already five now, dinner in my house always starts at six since time immemorial... Hey, stop ignoring me! And why're you walking ahead of me?!"<br />
<br />
"... Ryūji!"<br />
<br />
Taiga, who had walked in front of Ryūji on her own, stopped suddenly and turned around, staring at Ryūji with her transparent eyes. "Ugh!" Ryūji found himself lost for words,<br />
<br />
"... What? T... Taiga?!"<br />
<br />
He answered frantically while quickly moving his gaze towards the evening sky. But...<br />
<br />
"... Can you shut up for a bit?"<br />
<br />
As the mean words entered Ryūji's ears, he wondered if he had heard wrong. "Ahhh~!" Taiga purposely sighed in front of Ryūji and said,<br />
<br />
"You should realize how depressed I am right now! How can you not be worried? I'm counting on you for our strategy next time, I still haven't given up on Kitamura-kun, you know? And you, what was that you said? A dragon? Ah well, it doesn't make any difference whether you're a dragon or a dog, but since you said you'll be by my side, then you should work very hard towards my happiness!"<br />
<br />
Where did those tears just now disappear to? The Palmtop Tiger was still the Palmtop Tiger and with just a few cruel words coupled with contemptuous eyes, Ryūji's heart was dealt a heavy blow.<br />
<br />
Just how sharp were those claws and fangs? How far will this ferocious, man-eating, Palmtop Tiger be left unopposed?<br />
<br />
And, what will become of him now that he has declared that he'll stay by her side?<br />
<br />
"Maybe.......I was a little too hasty..."<br />
<br />
Groaning on reflex, Ryūji stopped dead in his tracks. This might have been a mistake. Thinking so, he firmly shut both his eyes.<br />
<br />
That's why, he couldn't see it.<br />
<br />
He couldn't see the appearance of Taiga, slightly away from him, smiling with her face down, as she watched Ryūji.<br />
<br />
"... He said, 'Taiga'..."<br />
<br />
He couldn't see the expression on her face as her stifled, ticklish laughter turned into the chuckling of a dove.<br />
<br />
<div style="text-align: center;"><i>Today, it still has not been seen by anyone in the world.</i></div></div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com1tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-51368398131777739112012-03-15T12:19:00.000+07:002012-03-15T12:19:33.247+07:00Toradora! Vol. 1 - Chapter 5<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">"Hey, move your head over! You're blocking the TV!"<br />
<br />
The head that was blocking half of the TV screen from Ryūji's vision replied without turning,<br />
<br />
"Ah, shut up already! Can't you just shift over a bit?"<br />
<br />
Speaking nonchalantly, Aisaka gave a very irksome reply.<br />
<br />
"What?! I believe that's my TV!! Say that again and you can get the hell out! You live just beyond that window anyway!"<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
"STOP. IGNORING. ME!!!"<br />
<br />
Ryūji's yell finally got Aisaka to turn her head around, her eyes glittered under her long eyelashes, reflecting a cold stare,<br />
<br />
"I'm watching TV right now, so can you keep it down? Sigh~ A stupid dog never learns, does he?"<br />
<br />
"Why!!! Why you..."<br />
<br />
Annoying neighbor was the first thing that came to Ryūji's mind. As he stood up in front of the small table, about to poke the person who was occupying the TV screen and claiming to be Ryūji's master...<br />
<br />
"Ryū~-chan... you mustn't fight now~"<br />
<br />
Yasuko appeared before the opened fusuma and told him,<br />
<br />
"Yesterday Ya-chan got scolded by the landlady. She said we were already noisy to begin with, but that it has been getting worse lately~"<br />
<br />
"Well, it's mainly because of that girl... Hey! How come you aren't wearing anything?!"<br />
<br />
Ryūji's voice got Aisaka to turn around in surprise, even Inko-chan glanced startlingly at Yasuko. As three pairs of eyes stared at her snow white skin, she herself didn't seem to mind...<br />
<br />
"Of course~ not, silly. It's supposed to be worn this way~ and then I put this on top~"<br />
<br />
Wearing a nearly translucent one-piece dress and twisting her waist, Yasuko was indeed carrying an elegant leopard-spotted jacket in her hand.<br />
<br />
"... That dress looks cool!"<br />
<br />
"Hee hee, it's cute isn't it? What else do you think, Taiga-chan?"<br />
<br />
As Yasuko giggled and waved her skirt, Aisaka simply stared at her without changing her expression. As Ryūji held his breath...<br />
<br />
"... There!"<br />
<br />
Aisaka pointed her finger towards the centre of Yasuko's buttocks.<br />
<br />
"Your panties are showing."<br />
<br />
"Wah...! Really!"<br />
<br />
Inko-chan quickly replied without hesitation,<br />
<br />
"But it's better this way!"<br />
<br />
What an idiot. Who on earth would really accept a suggestion from a bird?! As Ryūji fretted his brow, his mother suddenly cheered up. Oh god, she actually accepted that?!<br />
<br />
Yasuko pulled up her skirt and spun around in a circle with her panties exposed.<br />
<br />
"Then I'll be wearing this! I'm off to work!"<br />
<br />
She smiled happily while jiggling her voluptuous breasts, and then quickly grabbed the bag of buns that she had bought using the pocket money she had saved up and waved her hand innocently,<br />
<br />
"Well, Ryū-chan, Taiga-chan, Ya-chan is going now~"<br />
<br />
"Yeah, take care. Don't drink too much, and remember to call with your cell phone if you bump into anyone strange!"<br />
<br />
"O~kay~! Taiga-chan, don't go home too late now!"<br />
<br />
"Sure, take care."<br />
<br />
As the antique door creaked to a close, the Takasu residence was once again sealed off from the outside world.<br />
<br />
What's important is, right now, to put it simply...<br />
<br />
"Haaa, I'm gonna go get some tea."<br />
<br />
"Get me some too, and dessert as well."<br />
<br />
"Dessert? Do we have any? Is eating all that matters to you? At least bring something useful from time to time!"<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
"Will you stop ignoring me?!"<br />
<br />
In case you hadn't noticed, Takasu Ryūji and Aisaka Taiga have now completely gotten used to each other's presence... as well as Ryūji's family. But this can't be helped, in any case, the two were now pretty much living together.<br />
<br />
To make sure Aisaka didn't oversleep, each morning Ryūji would go over to her place to fetch her. Bringing along the bentos that he would prepare beforehand, he would also make a simple breakfast as she finished getting ready herself.<br />
<br />
When walking to school, they would leave some distance between each other just before bumping into Minori, while continuing to maintain a suitable space between themselves until they reached school.<br />
<br />
At school, they would often discuss various strategies in order to win Kitamura's heart, and then put them into action... Though they had all ended in failure so far.<br />
<br />
After school, they would head to the supermarket for some shopping... In the beginning the cooking was done at Aisaka's place, but they quickly ran into a problem: it would be fine if it were just them having dinner, but Yasuko would be left out. If Ryūji only made Aisaka's share, then he would have to cook again when he went home, meaning he would have to cook twice, which would be bothersome. He could cook the whole lot at Aisaka's place and then bring his family's share home, but that was bothersome as well.<br />
<br />
So it was decided that the cooking would be done at Takasu's place, and the three of them would eat together, which was what they were doing now. When you think about it, it was indeed exhausting trying to do things in both places. Though Aisaka's kitchen was sparkling clean, it was unexpectedly difficult to use. The knives were hardly sharp and there weren't enough plates, another reason for Ryūji to feel irritated.<br />
<br />
Unexpectedly, Yasuko was quite open to accepting Aisaka, and Aisaka, for her part, wasn't overly curious about Yasuko's eccentricity, she simply came to have dinner. And when it was time for Yasuko to go to work, she and Ryūji would wave and see her off.<br />
<br />
In the beginning, Aisaka would go home just after Yasuko had gone to work, but later she began watching TV, reading manga, taking naps, wondering how Kitamura and Kushieda were... And the time she spent in the Takasu residence slowly grew longer...<br />
<br />
"... Ah!"<br />
<br />
By the time Ryūji noticed, things had become like this.<br />
<br />
Wiping the drool off his mouth, he frantically called out to the fellow on the other side of the small table,<br />
<br />
"Hey, Aisaka! Get up!"<br />
<br />
"... Hmm...?"<br />
<br />
While lazily watching TV, they had unknowingly fallen asleep. Ryūji was wearing his tracksuit, while Aisaka was wearing a fluffy one-piece dress as they slept on the tatami... It was already 3am.<br />
<br />
"No matter what, it's not that good to sleep at my place, is it? So hurry up and go sleep at your place!"<br />
<br />
"... Umm..."<br />
<br />
He wasn't even sure whether she had heard him, as she laid her face on the sitting mat, using it as a pillow. Aisaka stuck her hand inside her clothes and began scratching her tummy... Why you... Ryūji quickly yanked the mat from under her head.<br />
<br />
"Ugh! ... Umm..."<br />
<br />
As Aisaka's head knocked onto the tatami, she momentarily opened her eyes. She then moved a bit, as though getting used to the feel of the tatami, shifted into a comfortable position, and began to snore silently once again.<br />
<br />
Ryūji squatted down next to her and leaned over to look at her sleeping face... Such an intimate relationship we're having! Maybe I've come to the age where I can hang out naturally with girls... No! That's not it! She's no ordinary girl, she's the Palmtop Tiger. But was this girl before his eyes really that Palmtop Tiger who roars so fiercely?<br />
<br />
The pattern of the mat was imprinted on her pink cheek, while some warm milk still remained on the edge of her lips. Her long hair was just lying on the tatami like that, there was hardly any tension on that peaceful sleeping face.<br />
<br />
"... Hey... Aisaka... Aisaka... wake up!"<br />
<br />
Silence. Only the refrigerator motor could be heard in the silent two-room plus kitchen apartment. There was still some time before dawn, when Yasuko would return, and Inko-chan continued to sleep soundly under the cloth with that ugly face of his.<br />
<br />
"Aisaka. Taiga!"<br />
<br />
As Ryūji's body cast his long shadow on her face, he could see her pulse beating on her neck. Ryūji planned to approach Aisaka's ear and yell at her, so he leaned forward, but at that moment, his body stiffened. He smelled a strange fragrance, it was coming from Aisaka.<br />
<br />
"If you don't wake up... I, I'm going to assault you!"<br />
<br />
... Of course I'm not serious. It's not possible. I mean, why would I want to do anything to Aisaka? Besides, I already have someone I like (Minori...) So I never even thought of wanting to do anything to her... Seriously! ... Honest!<br />
<br />
But she's too thick-skinned. Since she's not going to wake up, I have to give her a scare... Just to say something to startle her, that's all.<br />
<br />
But she continued to remain motionless. He now noticed a small tatami thread on her snow white cheek... That might cause a scratch Ryūji thought. Nothing malicious... I'm just concerned... I'll just remove this for her... Ryūji gulped, and then slowly reached out his hand...<br />
<br />
"UMPH!"<br />
<br />
He was then sent flying to the other end of the room.<br />
<br />
"... Hmm? What... are you doing?"<br />
<br />
"... N, nothing..."<br />
<br />
If it was a coincidence, then it came too coincidentally. As Aisaka rolled her body over, she had moved her arm as well. Her powerful fist then unintentionally gave Ryūji's chin an uppercut.<br />
<br />
Aisaka woke up and scratched her head, she then frowned as she looked suspiciously at Ryūji, who had landed upside down,<br />
<br />
"... Strange... just what are you so noisy for? It's the middle of the night. Last thing we want is the landlord to scold us again!"<br />
<br />
"L, leave me alone!"<br />
<br />
If Aisaka was awake just then, Ryūji would be dead by now. She's still scary even when she's sleeping...<br />
<br />
Aisaka was indeed the Palmtop Tiger. The savage genes saturated her blood, she was the sort of aggressive high school girl who would bite at any opponent that came at her.<br />
<br />
<br />
Though he was now quite familiar with her, Takasu Ryūji felt he still needed situations like this to confirm that fact.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
* * *<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Testimony 1<br />
<br />
"This is Haruta Koji from Class 2-C reporting: I really saw it, it happened when I was grabbing a bite on my way home just after club activities had ended, in the supermarket near the station... Those two were definitely Takasu and the Palmtop Tiger! Takasu was carrying a shopping basket and was deciding on which fish to buy when the Palmtop Tiger stuffed a piece of meat into the basket. Takasu quickly yelled at her, 'I thought we're having steamed fish tonight!' And placed the meat back on the shelf. Then they bought some onions and radishes. As they came to the counter, Takasu said 'take 1000 yen from our common wallet', which was followed by the Palmtop Tiger obediently taking a wallet out. He said 'common wallet'! How can I put this? It just feels like they're a married couple."<br />
<br />
<br />
Testimony 2<br />
<br />
"This is Kihara Maya, also from Class 2-C, reporting: I saw it happen during the morning on the way to school... I usually ride a bike... You know that brand new posh apartment block? Every time I went past there, I would always wonder how great it would be to live there. It was then when I saw Takasu-kun coming out. I then thought, 'No way! He lives here?!' Then I saw Aisaka running after him and muttering 'I'm still sleepy! You should wake me up earlier!' I didn't believe my eyes! I couldn't help but keep watching, and saw Takasu-kun turning around yelling 'I've already called you many times!' ... Could this be... could they be... ?"<br />
<br />
<br />
Testimony 3<br />
<br />
"Um, this is Noto Hisamitsu from Class 2-C. I used to be classmates with Takasu during our first year, and we still hang out often. But lately, Takasu always seems to disappear whenever I want to walk home with him. I can't help but wonder just what has been going on. Just yesterday, since my favourite band had just released their new album, I thought about going to the record store with him, so I went to ask him during lunch... In the end... It's really strange, he told me 'Hang on a moment,' and then turned around and said, 'Aisaka, I can't go home with you today, is that okay? ... I'll be back at 8.' ... This made me curious. Back? To where? And what would he do there? Then, while we were at the record store, I asked him what that was all about, he simply replied, 'Don't worry about it' ... There's definitely something going on!"<br />
<br />
<br />
Testimony 4<br />
<br />
"This is Kushieda Minori of Class 2-C. I guess you can call me a good friend of Taiga, but lately... it seems like she's hiding something from me. Every morning, I meet her at the same spot before walking together to school, but, how should I put this... Takasu-kun also comes with her... He always appears just a bit behind her, walking as though he doesn't know anything. Does that mean they're 'an item'? Or are they 'sworn to never part'? But Taiga always claims 'We just happen to meet each other on the way,' or 'Really? I didn't even notice.' Umm, though I'm glad Taiga has gotten rid of her bad habit of oversleeping and being late for school every three days, but... I'm really bothered by the feeling that she's hiding something from me. The two of them also look kinda sneaky even at school, god knows just what they're scheming... Huh? Is this feeling called jealousy? Then what will become of the Soeur System? What will become of Rosa Chinensis and Rosa Gigantea? ... And what the hell am I talking about?! Ahhh, even I don't know what I'm saying anymore~!!!"<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
... Ryūji was still Ryūji. His fierce eyes would often lead to misunderstandings and rumours. But he was already used to, or to be more precise, in order not to get hurt, he learned to ignore what other people said as a defence mechanism.<br />
<br />
... Aisaka was still Aisaka. She was the sort of girl that didn't even care about rumours. Basically, she was not interested in anyone besides herself (Minorin and Kitamura were exceptions).<br />
<br />
Because these two were "celebrities" to begin with, they were completely unaware of the growing whispers around them.<br />
<br />
In the ever restless classroom, their classmates whispered into each other's ears, passing glances at the two and nodding: "... I saw it myself, they both came out of the same building...", "I really saw them in the supermarket the other day...", "There they are whispering again...", "Ah! They've both disappeared!", "Palmtop Tiger called Takasu by his first name", "Takasu sure has guts as well, to be able to casually call her an idiot", "And emerge unscathed as well...", "Even their bentos are the same!"<br />
<br />
Could Takasu Ryūji and Aisaka Taiga be...?<br />
<br />
"Oh, damn it!"<br />
<br />
The tiny Palmtop Tiger gasped, causing everyone else to shudder. What happened? Has she lost her prey? Though Aisaka's expression remained unchanged,<br />
<br />
"Hey Ryūji! I forgot to tell you something..."<br />
<br />
Aisaka walked directly over to Ryūji's desk by the window, ignoring the fact that their classmates sitting around him had begun to lean over and eavesdrop.<br />
<br />
"What now?"<br />
<br />
"Yesterday..."<br />
<br />
Aisaka's voice was getting softer... I can't hear! Said the paparazzi as they leaned even closer.<br />
<br />
"... forgot to tell you..."<br />
<br />
Ryūji grunted and lifted his face while listening to Aisaka's soft voice. She kept on whispering in a voice only Ryūji could hear, while the ears around them tried to receive any signals that came out from their position.<br />
<br />
"... not coming home tonight..."<br />
<br />
WHAT!? The guys sitting behind Ryūji froze stiff upon hearing that. What did she just say? They began to pass notes and transmit to everyone what they had just heard. She just said she's not coming home tonight! Everyone fell silent. Ignoring the glances around them, Ryūji replied,<br />
<br />
"... staying the night?"<br />
<br />
"... Yeah."<br />
<br />
"Then... already prepared..."<br />
<br />
"... Yeah."<br />
<br />
No way! No friggin way! Is this for real!? The whispers swept throughout the classroom. Hey, hang on, could they be... he said staying the night... and said be prepared...<br />
<br />
"So this means, the Palmtop Tiger is staying over at Takasu's place?"<br />
<br />
Swallowing his saliva, the long haired Haruta whispered softly.<br />
<br />
"He said be prepared... t, that means... going to bed? Oh boy... this feels wrong..."<br />
<br />
Standing just behind Haruta, the four-eyed Noto replied softly as well.<br />
<br />
Uwaa~! Some of the girls began to gasp softly. This could be the first officially known sexual experience of this class! ... Kihara Maya blushed and proclaimed, "I don't think this is even their first time!" Some of the guys muttered in agony, "Actually I always thought the Palmtop Tiger was kinda cute... And was hoping no one had claimed her..." Others also came in and added, "Me too. When I confessed to her last year, she said as a matter-of-factly that if that was the case, then all guys should go to hell..." More and more decided to voice their opinion.<br />
<br />
The whole class turned uniformly towards Ryūji and Aisaka, watching them exchange each other's futures. Aisaka was looking towards the window, so no one could see her expression, while Ryūji fretted his brow, as though he was about to have a duel with someone... most likely Aisaka's father.<br />
<br />
"Ku, Kushieda, looks like something big is about to happen to your good pal tonight!"<br />
<br />
Kushieda remained silent.<br />
<br />
"Kushieda?"<br />
<br />
No matter how many times the girls patted her shoulder or poked her with their elbows, she remained motionless, and simply stared at those two.<br />
<br />
<br />
Though it's not really necessary, I might as well mention what was actually being said:<br />
<br />
"Didn't your mom leave without eating anything yesterday? She wanted me to tell you 'I forgot to tell you, I'm not coming home tonight.' Since it was the bar landlord's birthday, so the birthday party is gonna last till morning,"<br />
<br />
"Yasuko's going to stay at the bar? Could she be staying the night?"<br />
<br />
"Yeah, that's what she said,"<br />
<br />
"Then she must be already prepared with having to put up with that old man Inage whining away all night, he just got divorced last year,"<br />
<br />
"She said that as well, something about ' Yeah, that Inage-san is so and so...' ... AHHH! Dammit! Stop using me as your family's personal messenger!"<br />
<br />
"If you don't like it, then stop coming to my place to eat!"<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
"How many times do I have to tell you to stop ignoring me?!"<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
* * *<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
It was a very normal recess time in Class 2-C. Takasu Ryūji read his manga in his sunlight-drenched desk, while Aisaka Taiga quietly sipped her box of milk with a bored expression and an aura that seemed to say, "Leave me alone".<br />
<br />
Yet a very courageous fellow came and patted Aisaka on her back,<br />
<br />
"Hey, Taiga... Are you free now?"<br />
<br />
It was none other than Kushieda Minori. So she's finally going to do it, huh? ... The whole class was now gazing at the back of the Palmtop Tiger.<br />
<br />
"Why such a serious face... Hey! Minorin?!"<br />
<br />
Wearing a serious expression unlike her normal ones in the past, Minori dragged Taiga by her collar and pulled her up from her seat. The tiny Aisaka exclaimed,<br />
<br />
"I, I can move on my own without you pulling me! I'm gonna fall!"<br />
<br />
"Just follow me!"<br />
<br />
Apparently Minori was the only person in this world capable of doing such a thing to the Palmtop Tiger. If it were anyone else, they would have been bitten in less than three seconds. As everyone held their breath, Minori dragged Aisaka on the ground as though she were a piece of luggage and told to the person before her,<br />
<br />
"... You. Come along as well!"<br />
<br />
"... Huh? ... M, me!?"<br />
<br />
The person she pointed at was none other than Takasu Ryūji. He felt a bit ecstatic at being called out... Though she simply called me "you"... His eyes squinted a bit at the thought, though no one else could really tell that he was frowning.<br />
<br />
<br />
The school roof was filled with a tense atmosphere... though it couldn't be seen, but that's what it felt like anyway.<br />
<br />
It was a fairly nice day. The clouds slowly floated above in an idyllic manner.<br />
<br />
"M, Minorin...?"<br />
<br />
"Kushieda?"<br />
<br />
After dragging Ryūji and Aisaka here, Kushieda Minori had her back towards them... Whoosh... In this unusual situation, the tracksuit jacket that she wore on top of her uniform for some reason, fluttered against the wind.<br />
<br />
Ryūji suddenly suppressed his voice and whispered to Aisaka, who was standing 30cm below him,<br />
<br />
"Hey... what's going on here?"<br />
<br />
"How would I know? ... This is also my first time seeing Minorin look like that... maybe she's angry about something?"<br />
<br />
Aisaka looked a bit melancholic and tilted her head uncomfortably, nevertheless she decided to step forward...<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/c/c0/Toradora_vol01_179.jpg/417px-Toradora_vol01_179.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/c/c0/Toradora_vol01_179.jpg/417px-Toradora_vol01_179.jpg" width="222" /></a></div><br />
"U, umm... M, Minorin...?"<br />
<br />
As she stretched out her hand, her voice stopped. The whole world seemed to stop as well. Turning around, Minori's eyes seemed to glitter for a while before she suddenly jumped in front of Aisaka.<br />
<br />
"Wah?!" Aisaka yelled, shielding herself with her arms. What's going on? Minori quietly glided past Aisaka and then...<br />
<br />
"TAKASU------KUUUUUNNN----!!!"<br />
<br />
"WHOA?!"<br />
<br />
Minori slid to just a few meters in front of Ryūji and elegantly knelt down before him.<br />
<br />
Amongst the flying dust and fluttering tracksuit jacket...<br />
<br />
"I now entrust my Taiga to you! PLEEEAAASEEE----! Take good care of her!!!"<br />
<br />
She yelled with a voice that pierced the skies.<br />
<br />
"... Huh?! Wha...? EHHHHH?!"<br />
<br />
Minori bowed down with her hands on the ground, touching her fingers with her forehead. Ryūji was completely awestruck by all this, as was Aisaka, who struggled to keep her jaw shut.<br />
<br />
"Takasu-kun, this girl... Taiga, she's a very important friend of mine. She may have a really bad temper at times, but she's a very kind and gentle girl! ... Please! M, make her happy!!!"<br />
<br />
Sob ... All Aisaka could see was Minori sobbing. A second has passed... ten seconds... thirty seconds....<br />
<br />
The first one to come to his senses was Ryūji,<br />
<br />
"Kushieda, h, hang on a minute... W, what are you talking about...?"<br />
<br />
"Please stop saying that!"<br />
<br />
Minori lifted her head and looked at Ryūji with a serious expression,<br />
<br />
"Stop pretending you don't know anything, all right? Takasu-kun, that's enough already! I know everything now! I'll support you all the way!"<br />
<br />
Minori exclaimed that with a clear and determined expression, while staring directly at Ryūji... Ryūji, for his part, was so mesmerized by her decency that he couldn't speak.<br />
<br />
"... Do you think I never noticed? Don't you two always walk to school together every day? And I'm always in the way. I've been waaaaiting so long for you to tell me that you two are seeing each other... But! No matter how long I waited, you just wouldn't tell me! That's why!"<br />
<br />
"N, No! T, that's not it! T, that's, Kushieda, you've got it all wrong..."<br />
<br />
"I just wanna tell you guys to stop sneaking around already! Takasu-kun! Taiga! I already know that you two are seeing each other! I've always wanted to tell you this!"<br />
<br />
Minori pointed at Ryūji with her finger while still kneeling, she then smiled cheerfully and bowed deeply again,<br />
<br />
"That's right! It can't be wrong! Takasu-kun, you're Taiga's one and only! I definitely won't let anyone else get in your way! So please rest assured and continue dating, okay?!"<br />
<br />
Even if you beg me, I... As though being hit by a huge force, Ryūji knelt down wearily, as though his soul was about to abandon him.<br />
<br />
The shock left him speechless... even though he wanted to deny it. I have to deny this!<br />
<br />
"No! Y, you got it all wrong, Minorin! We don't have that sort of relationship!!! Can you at least listen to us first? So please hurry and get up!"<br />
<br />
Aisaka leapt in front of Ryūji and started to explain away. Ryūji was moved to the verge of tears... That's right, there's still Aisaka. She can help the hopeless me explain this misunderstanding. Ryūji fell on the concrete ground and transmitted this voiceless message.<br />
<br />
However...<br />
<br />
"Ho ho ho, there's no need to be shy. Congratulations, you two!"<br />
<br />
Minori patted her skirt elegantly like a gentleman and glanced silently past Aisaka's shoulder at Ryūji...<br />
<br />
"... Takasu-kun, if you make Taiga cry, I'll never forgive you!"<br />
<br />
She revealed a very solemn expression.<br />
<br />
That doesn't matter! Hold on a minute! It's not what you think! It isn't!!! Ryūji yelled from the bottom of his heart, struggling to say something, to stretch out his hand, to explain to Minori who was now turning around and preparing to walk away... But his throat, his hand, and everything else was paralyzed by the shock, and he was unable to explain to her.<br />
<br />
Before a motionless Ryūji, the last remaining hope that he could count on to explain everything - Aisaka - was also knocked out by the slash of a blade. The tiny lifeless body now fell backwards before his eyes, and remained still; blood sputtered out and dyed her body blood red.<br />
<br />
"So that's how it is... Hmm, I was wondering whether you guys were going out together! Takasu, I was just about to see you so I came over... But I guess it doesn't matter anymore. Congratulations, both of you! Though I still can't believe that you never told me about this before."<br />
<br />
This was because Kitamura was here as well...<br />
<br />
He saw everything from the entrance of the staircase. And after hearing Minori's confession, he misunderstood everything as well as a result.<br />
<br />
He approached the tiny corpse lying on the ground, and gave her the finishing blow,<br />
<br />
"Aisaka, I leave Takasu in your care. Make sure you cherish each other. Come to think of it, you two sure are a great match!"<br />
<br />
And so the two stunned bodies remained on the ground like that, no longer able to get up...<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
* * *<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"Umm, may I please, take your order..."<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
"... E, excuse me, but if you aren't ordering anything..."<br />
<br />
"... Some juice will do..."<br />
<br />
"... Make that two. Same as hers..."<br />
<br />
"... Drinks, is it? Well, the cups are over there, so please help yourself."<br />
<br />
After finishing his designated lines, the waiter turned and left. Yet no one at the table got up to get any drinks.<br />
<br />
It was around 10 in the evening, in a family restaurant beside the main road. Sitting at a non-smoking table by the window were two corpses...<br />
<br />
Though it was still April, the large one was wearing a loose T-shirt, the hair clip that he used while washing his face remained on his head; the small one wore a red checkered blouse and green checkered skirt, on her head was a messy mop of long hair.<br />
<br />
Both looked absolutely miserable and wrecked. Unable to say a word, they didn't even blink, they simply allowed time to pass slowly by.<br />
<br />
"How... did it... turn out... like this..."<br />
<br />
The first to speak was the larger corpse Ryūji. Placing his elbows on the table, he clutched his head and spoke softly,<br />
<br />
"D... Did something go wrong? How did Kushieda Minori get the wrong idea..."<br />
<br />
Ryūji finally saw a side of Minori he did not know: a very individualistic girl, unable to listen to other people. In other words, she was super egocentric. However, since she was Aisaka's best friend, it made sense that she had something in common with Aisaka.<br />
<br />
"For Kushieda of all people... to misunderstand..."<br />
<br />
And to have his crush of one year suddenly kneeling before him... Equally important, however, was that Aisaka also suffered the same blow as he did.<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
Aisaka shifted her blank gaze, looking upwards despondently while sitting very near the edge of the sofa. She'll slide down if she sits like that. Is this really the Palmtop Tiger? Is this really the Tiger of Class 2-C that can kick a guy miles away with just her gaze? The Tiger that roars with such ferocity? Ryūji began to feel genuinely sorry...<br />
<br />
"A, Aisaka... pull yourself together..."<br />
<br />
Ryūji stretched his arm across the table and shook Aisaka's tiny shoulder, but...<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
Aisaka's soul still had not returned.<br />
<br />
"Aisaka..."<br />
<br />
Using up the remainder of his energy, Ryūji fell exhaustedly onto the table. Really... why did this happen?!<br />
<br />
He should have already been used to feeling hurt.<br />
<br />
Whether he was being misunderstood or giving the wrong impression, he should have been used to all this since kindergarten.<br />
<br />
"... Ahh, that's it..."<br />
<br />
Ryūji then realized why he was so shocked. It wasn't because he was misunderstood, it was because even after being misunderstood, what he received were cheerful smiles and serious words of encouragement instead... as a result, he was unable to properly explain himself and that was really why he was so frustrated.<br />
<br />
I'm such an idiot! Ryūji cursed at himself. It's only to be expected... Even though she never really did fancy me, and I never really did do anything to win her heart. Just what was I expecting?! Perhaps I don't even have a right to feel dejected?<br />
<br />
After remaining in that state for a few minutes, he raised his head, noticing something...<br />
<br />
"Ah..."<br />
<br />
The sound of two glasses being placed on the table.<br />
<br />
"... This is yours. I didn't know what you wanted, so, anyway... it's Peach West Indies, it's got plenty of vitamin C..."<br />
<br />
Aisaka had silently gotten up from her seat, and had brought back two large glasses of red juice. After setting the glasses on the table, she slid back into her seat.<br />
<br />
"... Aisaka..."<br />
<br />
When did she start breathing again? Aisaka released a deep sigh in front of Ryūji. Sitting upright, she lifted her head and said,<br />
<br />
"I'm sorry, it's because we're always sticking with each other... It's all because I always wanted to do it my way that it ended up like this... Always wanting Ryūji to get involved... For a hopeless master like me, I have no right to call you a stupid dog..."<br />
<br />
Only her eyes maintained her usual sharpness. Although she said that, she seemed exhausted, and the glitter in her eyes lacked its usual luster.<br />
<br />
A stone fell in the bottom of Ryūji's heart.<br />
<br />
Aisaka feels the same. It's because we're always together that we got misunderstood and hurt! Whether it was Aisaka or me, we both got involved thoroughly. And because of that, always facing each other, always together...<br />
<br />
However...<br />
<br />
"... Well... I don't really mind... us being... together..."<br />
<br />
Ryūji wanted to say something, but decided to give up. Aisaka is also hurting inside! That's why... I can't just talk to her in a confident mood... This time Aisaka spoke,<br />
<br />
"I've... decided."<br />
<br />
Playing with the ice in the drink with her straw, she lifted her head and looked straight at Ryūji with a pair of determined eyes,<br />
<br />
"Tomorrow, I'll just go and confess to Kitamura-kun. There'll be no room for foolish errors. I'm going to use the most straightforward... and normal way to confess."<br />
<br />
Even though her eyes betrayed her insecurity, she still added, "I've decided."<br />
<br />
The one gasping for air was actually Ryūji.<br />
<br />
"... Aisaka... why... so sudden... No, right now you've hardly even had any progress with him..."<br />
<br />
"That's right. There's no progress at all, not to mention..."<br />
<br />
He misunderstood us, and I got you dragged in as well... She said that in a very soft voice,<br />
<br />
"... Which is why, I want to put an end to this."<br />
<br />
"An end? What do you mean..."<br />
<br />
"Put an end to us 'being together all the time'."<br />
<br />
She concluded.<br />
<br />
After finishing, Aisaka's eyes turned clear, though her expression looked cold as though she had just fallen into a pool of water. Ryūji was speechless.<br />
<br />
"You're free from today onwards! In this case, you can do whatever you like... I won't do anything. If you want to confess to Minorin or whatever, go ahead! ... No matter how my confession tomorrow ends up, you no longer have to listen to me."<br />
<br />
"...!"<br />
<br />
"Your work as a dog ends today. From tomorrow onwards, we'll go back to our old selves... back to before the love letter!"<br />
<br />
An emancipation declaration.<br />
<br />
He no longer had to listen to her.<br />
<br />
He was supposed to be happy for this moment!<br />
<br />
Even then, Ryūji said nothing.<br />
<br />
He could at least have said "Thanks for the company" or "Finally, a time to celebrate" or something like that. But he said nothing. Not even "Things will be lonely from now on"... absolutely nothing. Ryūji's brain could not come up with anything, all he could do was hold onto the icy glass... Even though his fingers were already beginning to get stung by the chill of the ice, even though his heart was now as cold as winter.<br />
<br />
Yet for some reason Aisaka smiled... she smiled silently. Looking at Ryūji, she turned her eyes away from him abashedly and covered her mouth with her hands as she lowered her head,<br />
<br />
"... It's very strange, why did we end up together like this? Even today, when we didn't even make any appointments! Two walking zombies who just naturally end up meeting here... Eating together every day... Constantly goofing off together or quarelling together..."<br />
<br />
A small laugh emanated from her little hands, while her eyes squinted into crescent moon shapes. Aisaka was really laughing, the first time Ryūji had seen her laughing from the heart.<br />
<br />
"I... don't want to go home, I don't want to go back to that place where it's just me alone, so I always barged into your place and even ate there, this is really... umm, very..."<br />
<br />
Aisaka stopped what she was trying to say and shrugged silently. Just what is she up to? She shifted her gaze casually and then closed her eyes, as though carefully sealing away all that her eyes had seen, very gently, not making a single sound.<br />
<br />
"It's... haha, how should I say this? But... umm, that's right, good thing I didn't starve to death. Um, I'm really clumsy, aren't I? You noticed that I live alone, right?"<br />
<br />
Aisaka probably didn't see Ryūji nod.<br />
<br />
"It's a cruel story. I didn't get along very well with my parents, and we were always arguing. One day I said 'I'm leaving this house', and they simply said 'Go ahead'. And then they gave me this apartment... Before I realized it, I was already thinking of moving out... But, I was too proud to take back what I said... And by the time I moved in, I discovered I couldn't do any housework... It's such a pain, really! There hasn't been one, not a single person who has come to see me... What's really stupid is that even when I knew my parents were those sort of people, I still insisted on moving out. Pretty dumb, huh? So go ahead and laugh! I won't get angry anymore."<br />
<br />
Aisaka opened her eyes.<br />
<br />
After saying all that in one go, Ryūji knew that her shoulders must have worn out already.<br />
<br />
What the hell is this? Ryūji's made a grunt in the bottom of his throat.<br />
<br />
I mean, what the hell is this?! This simple story that Aisaka told... isn't it one of those tragic stories of abandonment? Isn't this like a doll that got left alone in a castle after being abandoned by the king and his family?<br />
<br />
But Aisaka was laughing, and it seemed like she was hoping Ryūji would laugh along as well. So...<br />
<br />
"Heh... ha ha!"<br />
<br />
That's why...<br />
<br />
"Heh heh heh! Hahaha! Yeah, that's pretty dumb..."<br />
<br />
"Told you so!"<br />
<br />
Ryūji laughed, though his heart felt like it was being torn apart, he still tried his best to laugh happily and gently... Because no one had ever wished so strongly for him to laugh before.<br />
<br />
It'll all end today. Everything will revert back to how they were before, from tomorrow onwards - Not even bothering to greet, back to being the Palmtop Tiger that no one dares to approach, back to having a terrifying classmate known as the Palmtop Tiger.<br />
<br />
If that was the case, then he might as well laugh all he could now, and carefully observe Aisaka's last ever smile in this blandly decorated family restaurant.<br />
<br />
Then, I might as well show her! I'm sure she'll laugh like hell after seeing that.<br />
<br />
"Hahah, oh yeah, let me show you something interesting. You know who this is?"<br />
<br />
That was an old photo he placed in his wallet.<br />
<br />
"Huh? Ah... could this be... your dad?!"<br />
<br />
"Bingo! You got it!"<br />
<br />
"Pft! Wahahahahahaha!" A loud laughter that attracted the gazes of everyone around,<br />
<br />
"Wha, what is this? You look just like him! Ahahaha! Man, that's so funny!"<br />
<br />
"Look around his eyes... we're a match right? Me and this thug!"<br />
<br />
"Enough already! Stop showing me that! Ahahahahahahaha!!!"<br />
<br />
Twitching and holding back her tears, Aisaka lay on the table laughing, banging on it with her hands, kicking wildly with her legs. She continued to laugh even as her voice became hoarse. The perfectly inherited gangster face seemed to have triggered something within Aisaka. If the inherited feature for which he so despised could make her this happy, then perhaps it was something worth having after all.<br />
<br />
"... I've never shown anyone this photo before."<br />
<br />
"Ha, haha, man...! I don't think I've ever laughed this much before... How did you manage to get such genes?!"<br />
<br />
"It's fun, right?"<br />
<br />
"You bet! Ahh! That's right! As a token of gratitude for showing me your secret, let me also tell you something interesting as a reward... I'll tell you my secret."<br />
<br />
"You know..." She said sneakily, covering her mouth to prevent her laughter from coming out; Aisaka's cheeks puffed crimson red while her eyes glittered like a prankster. She gestured Ryūji to come over as she whispered into his ear,<br />
<br />
"... Those cookie crumbs were salty, weren't they?"<br />
<br />
"Wha?!"<br />
<br />
Her soft voice got Ryūji yelling. How? How did she know what they taste like...<br />
<br />
"Heh heh! Actually when I retrieved the cookies, I gobbled one up out of frustration! You know what? They tasted horrible! But you didn't even let me stop you, and you ate them all in one go... and you even lied to me..."<br />
<br />
She suddenly came out with such a revelation.<br />
<br />
As Aisaka held her breath, even her smile became sad as she tried to look for words that she seemed to have lost. Sighing, she lowered her head and covered her expression,<br />
<br />
"You... Ryūji, as a dog, you're a very stupid dog. But as a human... you're just about right! That's why... that's why I know, so let's end this... You're not a boring guy, our relationship, how should I say it... isn't a master and servant one, but one as equals..."<br />
<br />
"You probably don't get what I'm saying anyway!" She added.<br />
<br />
She suddenly stopped talking, when she raised her head again, Aisaka was back to her usual cold expression...<br />
<br />
"I'm feeling hungry again." She said as she opened the menu, Ryūji did the same. They both ordered a hamburger steak dinner. "The steaks that you make definitely taste better!" They would then have their usual conversation, and then argue over who should head to the bar to get some drinks - of course it ended with Ryūji having to go. And then... their limited time together began to tick away by every minute and every second...<br />
<br />
Time flows equally for everybody, with no pause whatsoever.<br />
<br />
<br />
After paying the bill, the two walked along in the dark towards their apartments.<br />
<br />
There's something magical about the night temperature in spring, the dreamy wind blows softly on the skin, causing it to itch. Ryūji could not bring himself to stop talking, and Aisaka was also unusually talkative.<br />
<br />
For the duration of the twenty minute walk, Aisaka constantly rambled away... about how her mother was now living in some faraway city, how terrible her stepmother was, and how she was part of the reason Aisaka had chosen to move out.<br />
<br />
Ryūji talked about living together with his mother, about how poor they were and how they were constantly ridiculed, as well as the creep that kept stalking Yasuko. He also mentioned about how he often got misunderstood thanks to his intimidating looks, he even spoke about the daily embarrassing stuff experienced through puberty.<br />
<br />
Ryūji had never told anyone else about these personal woes, maybe it was because Aisaka too had told him about her personal problems... Am I right? Though he didn't ask that question as it was too intimate, but that was what he thought.<br />
<br />
And then there were those happier days, and they lamented how time flew by too fast.<br />
<br />
Still, no one can stop time from moving forward. It would flow slowly, and finally...<br />
<br />
"... Ahhh, dammit!"<br />
<br />
Under an electric pole in the street corner.<br />
<br />
The unlucky pole had become the target for Aisaka to vent her frustration. Whack! Pong! The destructive attack went on and on. Looks like she's drunk!<br />
<br />
"This is so unfair! ... Why must this world be so cruel to us little people?! Who can understand just how frustrated we are?!"<br />
<br />
That tormented voice echoed throughout the residential area in the dark. Ryūji didn't stop her, and instead simply stood by Aisaka nodding approvingly,<br />
<br />
"That's right! Damn right! Nobody knows that people with scary looks like me and Aisaka can also get depressed!"<br />
<br />
"Ahh, this pisses me off... so pissed off! Pissed, pissed, I'm so friggin' pissed!!!"<br />
<br />
She performed a series of kicks which a normal person wouldn't be able to pull off, then panted and turned her head suddenly,<br />
<br />
"... Hey Ryūji! You feel troubled whenever you think of Minorin, right? Thinking about how there's no progress between you two, and what you should do to get together with her, right? You get all frustrated thinking of that, right?"<br />
<br />
"Yeah, maybe!"<br />
<br />
He only really started to begin thinking about that question after giving his answer. Come to think of it, I was always worrying about how to pass each day peacefully with Aisaka that I was too exhausted to even think about the torment in my heart...<br />
<br />
"Then, does Ryūji ever... cry?"<br />
<br />
"... Do you?"<br />
<br />
"Yeah."<br />
<br />
Silence quickly engulfed them.<br />
<br />
Aisaka lifted her head and stared into the night sky, moving away from the pole. She waved her messy hair, revealing her snow white face, which was clear and delicate.<br />
<br />
"I've been thinking about all these things today... Whether I'll ever get close to him, or whether he already has a girlfriend... And, I think about other stuff... just like an idiot, thinking of many, many things... Probably no one will ever know... No one will ever understand me... No one..."<br />
<br />
Her voice was now as soft as a mosquito, and although Ryūji couldn't hear properly, he felt as though the cloudy night sky had been silently engulfed by that lonely voice.<br />
<br />
"... If everyone knew what kind of person you are, they would definitely be surprised!"<br />
<br />
Ryūji also looked towards the sky, seeking for the moon while saying,<br />
<br />
"Who would have guessed that even you would cry over such a thing? ... Only me, only I know."<br />
<br />
"How shameless," Aisaka quipped. She sighed as her gaze wandered,<br />
<br />
"... Ryūji, you're the same as me! No one understands you, except me, and I know quite a lot as well."<br />
<br />
"What are you talking about?! ... Like what?"<br />
<br />
"... Though Ryūji may look like that, he doesn't even dare talk to the girl he likes most; though he looks like that, he doesn't even know how to get angry with anyone; though he looks like that, he's definitely not the type to hurt anyone; though he looks like that, he's actually very good at cooking... And though his eyes look so scary that no one would dare approach him, he's actually a very considerate person... Am I right?"<br />
<br />
"I never knew I was so hopeless."<br />
<br />
"... You call that hopeless? ... I don't think so..."<br />
<br />
Under the gentle spring breeze, Aisaka's hair now fluttered softly like a cloth. She held onto her hair with her fingers, while saying something softly with her lips:<br />
<br />
You're actually a very gentle person.<br />
<br />
"Aisaka..."<br />
<br />
Am I just a boring nice guy? He originally wanted to reply, but he couldn't say anything, because Aisaka's face seemed to be twisting in pain.<br />
<br />
"... I, I'm just the exact opposite of you. I'm such a useless person, I'm not good at being gentle, and there are many things I don't know... Or I should say, there just aren't many things that I approve of! Anything that gets in my way, should, just, scram! All of them! All! Of! Them! ..."<br />
<br />
Lifting the edge of her skirt, she stuck out her pure white legs and began kicking away...<br />
<br />
"... I... AM... SO... PISSED...!!!"<br />
<br />
She gave the icy cold electric pole a finishing blow. Ryūji was scared silly by this sudden burst of emotion and began to back away. Yikes! He muttered and thought, besides protecting this ferocious tiger, there was nothing else he could do.<br />
<br />
"Dammit, dammit, dammit! What Palmtop Tiger?! Do they... seriously think... I wouldn't give a damn???!!! WHY?! Why doesn't anyone understand~???!!!"<br />
<br />
The yellow moon appeared above them, as though summoned by the howls of the tiger.<br />
<br />
The shadow of Aisaka abusing the electric pole lengthened on the cold tarmac road. Ryūji simply stood and watched, and then as he moved slightly closer to shorten the distance, his shadow too elongated.<br />
<br />
Their shadows overlapped, though they did not actually come into contact with each other.<br />
<br />
"Everyone... Every, single, one... pisses me off! ... That idiot Minorin! ... Why wouldn't she listen to me?! Same for Kitamura-kun! Why does everyone have to believe her?! Why won't anyone try to understand me?! Minorin, Kitamura-kun, everyone! ... All of them, even my parents, everyone, I... I'll never forgive them! Because, nobody, understands me! ... Nobody! Understands! Me!"<br />
<br />
Aisaka wrapped the pole with her arms and kept knocking it with her knees until she could speak no more. She must've been tormented to the point of tears many times before, so much so that she must have choked on the tears swelling up in her throat and...<br />
<br />
"Ugh, Uggghhh...!"<br />
<br />
"Hey! Stop it, you idiot!"<br />
<br />
She leaned backwards, preparing to use all she had to make a headbutt... Ryūji managed to stop her forehead with his palm in the nick of time. There's no way a forehead can beat an electric pole!<br />
<br />
"But I'm just so pissed!"<br />
<br />
She cried, this time with tears as well.<br />
<br />
Aisaka had now become an innocent child who could not stop crying in the spring night. Oh boy! Ryūji decided he had made up his mind... sort of. Though he wasn't capable of doing something incredible, he could at least do something more useful than saying empty words like "I know how you feel". That's why...<br />
<br />
"... Let me help you!"<br />
<br />
He took a deep breath, and with all his strength as he puffed out his breath,<br />
<br />
"THIS. PISSES. ME. OFFFFF~!!!!!"<br />
<br />
A person who was not used to kicking things had now joined in, he even did a few spinning kicks. Using techniques he had seen in K-1 tournaments, Ryūji's kicks shook the electric pole with his unreliable balance.<br />
<br />
Ryūji and Aisaka probably looked despicable right now, attacking the pole together. This was because Ryūji had an enemy, and this enemy was like a rock getting in the way of his life, and Ryūji could clearly feel the threat it emanated. Aisaka too had an enemy... sort of. The same enemy that stands between her and her life truly exists. When Aisaka liked someone, or wished to be with someone, this enemy would appear and reveal its weight. Perhaps this enemy can be called "low self-esteem", or "fate", or "genetics", or "environment" or so on, it could even be called "self awareness during puberty" or "something one can't do alone". This enemy carries all sorts of names.<br />
<br />
No matter what, it was impossible to try and defeat this enemy, and they had no idea how many times they would have to do battle with this shapeless enemy in the future. If they did not savagely kick the electric pole now, they probably wouldn't be able to vent their anger. They could have chosen to take it out on a wall or a bedsheet... but it seemed like this was the electric pole's unlucky day.<br />
<br />
Ryūji decided to help based on that reason alone. No matter how stupid they were, or how foolish they were, or how bored they were, they had now transformed into savage beasts attacking ferociously while howling away in the spring night.<br />
<br />
Aisaka's enemy looked especially bigger and heavier than Ryūji's... At least that's what Ryūji thought. Now I get it. You became a tiger in order to protect yourself from this unseen enemy. The pole now seemed to grow bigger, heavier, harder, and more difficult to strike down. Aisaka always hoped to have the power to fight against this enemy, that's why she had to become a tiger.<br />
<br />
Amazing. Though Ryūji and Aisaka were still young, there was one thing they had in common. This was why Ryūji understood Aisaka so much. Whenever he saw her looking exhausted or starving to death, he just couldn't leave her alone.<br />
<br />
No matter how annoyed, or how pissed he became, the truth was he just couldn't abandon her.<br />
<br />
"Ryūji, move off!"<br />
<br />
"Why'd you pick up that bat from the lawn... Whoa!"<br />
<br />
Ryūji was startled by Aisaka suddenly lifting her head, and all thought vanished from his mind at the sight of her face.<br />
<br />
There was a smile on her face, a very bitter smile. Glaring venomously, the Palmtop Tiger stared at her prey with a mood to kill...<br />
<br />
"Take this!"<br />
<br />
That sort of mood.<br />
<br />
She walked some distance away to the end of the path, and then lifting up the edge of her skirt...<br />
<br />
"Just you wait! Kitamura-kun! I'm going to confess to you right nooooowwww!!!"<br />
<br />
The audience (Ryūji) gasped. After an explosive run, she did a flying kick with perfect timing: Her tiny body flew elegantly, and under the illumination of the moonlight, stretched out her right leg and aimed it towards the pole.<br />
<br />
"...!"<br />
<br />
Ryūji couldn't help but close his eyes at the sight of such an exaggerated scene, and did not open them until he heard a loud thud of something landing on the ground. He then ran towards Aisaka, who had fallen beside the pole on her bottom.<br />
<br />
"Idiot! Your leg..."<br />
<br />
"... Ryūji, look!"<br />
<br />
"Hmm?"<br />
<br />
Aisaka pointed at the pole sticking up towards the sky. What about it? Ryūji turned to face Aisaka again, and saw her smiling triumphantly,<br />
<br />
"Don't you think it's tilted now?"<br />
<br />
"What?! That's not possible! How can it tilt just by someone kicking it..."<br />
<br />
Ryūji glanced at the barbed wire beside the fence, and was quickly overcome by horror,<br />
<br />
"... Damn, it's really tilted!"<br />
<br />
"Told you!"<br />
<br />
Yes! I win! Aisaka smiled to herself. Of course, it was possible that the pole was tilted to begin with; or maybe the barbed wire was crooked all along. Instead of Aisaka kicking the pole off balance, those two possibilities just sounded more plausible.<br />
<br />
But Ryūji believed her...<br />
<br />
He believed that the pole had indeed been bent by Aisaka the Palmtop Tiger.<br />
<br />
Because she was smiling, after all.<br />
<br />
"... Shoot, is that a cop?"<br />
<br />
Maybe it was because they were too noisy, as they saw a silhouette riding a bicycle heading in their direction. It was indeed a uniformed policeman. Ryūji frantically turned to Aisaka,<br />
<br />
"This is bad, let's get the hell outta here! Huh... what's wrong? You okay?!"<br />
<br />
Ryūji looked at the fool who simply sat there without moving.<br />
<br />
"It hurts..."<br />
<br />
"No way!"<br />
<br />
Aisaka still looked very pumped up from when she attacked the pole. Now she sat with the edges of her skirt spread out, rubbing her right knee with her tiny hand. She looked at Ryūji with a hopeless expression,<br />
<br />
"I think, I may have injured myself during the kick... Ow!"<br />
<br />
Her mouth formed an inverted V-shape. Oh dear! Ryūji scratched his head,<br />
<br />
"Isn't that obvious?! Jeez... it seems to have swollen up..."<br />
<br />
Ryūji knelt down in order to look more carefully and fretted his brow. Under the dimly lit streetlamp, he could clearly see on top of the tiny leg, a red lump on that white skin.<br />
<br />
"... The pole must be very hard... Ow...!"<br />
<br />
"Of course it is! Really..."<br />
<br />
Ryūji sighed deeply. You're hopeless. He then knelt with his back towards her... I guess this is what they call chivalry. He seemed to be enjoying the feeling as well.<br />
<br />
"Come, I'll carry you. Hey, wait... UMPH!"<br />
<br />
He was looking forward to carrying her, but he forgot one thing: she was the Palmtop Tiger after all. Despite the pain in her leg, she still managed to leap up with a great force and land on Ryūji's back. She also held tightly onto Ryūji's neck, causing him to nearly suffocate.<br />
<br />
"I... I can't... breathe..."<br />
<br />
Ryūji frantically slapped on Aisaka's hand, which was pressed against his windpipe and artery, trying to tell her that his life was in danger.<br />
<br />
"Oh no, Ryūji! Isn't that a cop? We'd better run!"<br />
<br />
Didn't I already point that out a while ago?! ... Since his throat was being strangled and unable to talk, Ryūji had no choice but to start running.<br />
<br />
Taking the long route into a quiet alley, Ryūji ran silently in the dark. They came to a small alley devoid of illumination. In the surreal silence, neither said a word. Sensing each other's warmth, they didn't even convey how scared they felt to each other.<br />
<br />
Ryūji was indeed carrying Aisaka on his back.<br />
<br />
Aisaka's chin softly rubbed against the rapidly beating pulse on Ryūji's neck.<br />
<br />
Without speaking, she simply pointed ahead, towards a traffic light which was barely visible at the end of the alley...<br />
<br />
"OW!"<br />
<br />
Clang! A low smashing sound resonated; Aisaka gave a yelp.<br />
<br />
"What? What happened?!"<br />
<br />
Ryūji quickly stopped and turned to look at Aisaka on his back. Feeling her breathing very closely, they exchanged glances in the dark,<br />
<br />
"T, there seems to be a road sign... and I bumped my forehead into it."<br />
<br />
"Wha?! Why didn't you dodge it?!"<br />
<br />
"It was too sudden! And I can't see anything in this darkness! Did you not see anything either?! ... Ouch, dammit..."<br />
<br />
"Where'd it hit you? Over here?"<br />
<br />
Ryūji stretched his hand and touched Aisaka's burning forehead - since it was pointless to look in such darkness.<br />
<br />
"... Doesn't seems to be bleeding, and there's no lump... I think you'll be fine."<br />
<br />
"How unlucky."<br />
<br />
"This has got nothing to do with luck, you're just too stupid."<br />
<br />
"What did you say?!" Ryūji quickly carried Aisaka, who was protesting and catching her breath, and started running again. Once they reached the main road, they wouldn't be far from home.<br />
<br />
"... It's good that you weren't hurt."<br />
<br />
As the sound of a police whistle blowing could be heard some distance away, the person riding on Ryūji's back probably couldn't hear his muttered words.<br />
<br />
"You have to confess your feelings tomorrow. It'll be bad if you scratch your face... so it's ok!"<br />
<br />
Aisaka said nothing.<br />
<br />
It's good...<br />
<br />
He felt Aisaka's soft cheek pressing on his neck... riding on his back without any injury. That's good... As long as she stays like this, it'll be fine.<br />
<br />
After making sure the police bike wasn't pursuing them, they finally emerged from the small alley and returned to the dazzling light from the streetlamps of the main road. As they walked, they crossed paths with commuters returning home after the day's work, as well as some old ladies walking their dogs. Everyone was busy in their own way, and didn't bother to look at Ryūji and Aisaka. Whether it was commuters, blue collars, old ladies, or old geezers, everyone had their own enemy to fight against, and they probably all wanted to have a night where they could kick the crap out of an electric pole. Though the reason they didn't do that was because they were all grown up.<br />
<br />
Suddenly, the image of all those people taking their frustration out on the electric pole popped into Ryūji’s head, and he couldn't help but laugh to himself, which Aisaka noticed and asked,<br />
<br />
"What're you laughing at?"<br />
<br />
Aisaka stuck out her head, her breath landing right on Ryūji's cheek.<br />
<br />
"Nothing... just something useless."<br />
<br />
"Eh?! What is it? Come on! Tell me!"<br />
<br />
"UGH!"<br />
<br />
His neck was being strangled.<br />
<br />
"W, why you..."<br />
<br />
"Cause I'm curious! Just what're you laughing at?"<br />
<br />
"... Like I said, it's nothing important, so don't worry about... I... I can't breathe!"<br />
<br />
"If you don't want to say it, then I'll make sure you won't be able to for the rest of your life."<br />
<br />
Seriously... how can people like this exist? Ryūji wondered while keeping his windpipe clear so he could argue with her. As a tyrannical tiger, she's forceful, violent, selfish and obnoxious. Just how many times have I suffered thanks to spending time with her? There's that time, and that time, and that...<br />
<br />
Come to think of it... those pains seem to have mellowed as I think more about them. There's probably no emotion under that warm body of hers right now. Even as we approach that Bourgeoisie-style apartment block, she probably won't have any change in emotion like always...<br />
<br />
However...<br />
<br />
The arms that held onto his neck suddenly loosened.<br />
<br />
"You can drop me off here."<br />
<br />
Aisaka said, tapping on Ryūji's shoulder.<br />
<br />
In front of the apartment block entrance, Aisaka elegantly leapt off Ryūji's back. As his back became free of the burden, Ryūji felt the weight disappearing, but he also felt the warmth disappearing. As everything disappeared, Ryūji turned to look at Aisaka standing before the glass door.<br />
<br />
He then felt his heart hurting as though it were being blocked... So it really hurts.<br />
<br />
"This is it, Ryūji. And we're just in time, look!"<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/9/9b/Toradora_vol01_210.jpg/417px-Toradora_vol01_210.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/9/9b/Toradora_vol01_210.jpg/417px-Toradora_vol01_210.jpg" width="222" /></a></div><br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
She lifted her tiny hand and showed him her watch. The two hands on the face of the watch pointed exactly at 11:59.<br />
<br />
"Ahh, I'm so tired... At least we made it home peacefully. It all ends today, right now. After today, you'll no longer be my dog. There's thirty seconds left... Hey, do you have anything to say before then?"<br />
<br />
"... Anything to say... what do you mean?"<br />
<br />
"You do have some last words to say as my stupid dog, don't you, Ryūji?"<br />
<br />
"... Well... to suddenly ask me to say something..."<br />
<br />
Standing two meters before him, Aisaka smiled, at least she looked like she was smiling. She tilted her tiny neck, as though expecting Ryūji to speak. But what could I say... what could I say...<br />
<br />
"... Ten seconds... Five seconds..."<br />
<br />
He couldn't say anything.<br />
<br />
A breeze blew between the two. Aisaka lowered her hand and said,<br />
<br />
"Goodbye."<br />
<br />
"Yeah... S, see you tomorrow! And good luck!"<br />
<br />
That was all he said.<br />
<br />
"Goodbye, Takasu-kun." <br />
</div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-42022308232715506222012-03-15T12:17:00.000+07:002012-03-15T12:17:26.187+07:00Toradora! Vol. 1 - Chapter 4<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">The plan was simple...<br />
<br />
There was to be a basketball match for that day's PE lesson. The boys and girls would be split into two and play amongst their own gender, but they would warm up together before that... With two people paired off together for the warm-up, which would then take about 10 minutes and would involve stretching and passing balls.<br />
<br />
The students were free to choose their warm-up partner however they wished, the PE teacher wouldn't mind as long as they were all paired up.<br />
<br />
"... Which is why, this is a good opportunity for two people who rarely speak to have a conversation. I think it's great! So you go team up with Kitamura! End of story."<br />
<br />
Ryūji explained his strategy while heading towards the gymnasium, dressed in his PE uniform. Walking beside him was Aisaka, who toyed with her ponytail that she tied behind while moping,<br />
<br />
"Team up with him... But who in the class would go and pair up with the opposite gender? I always team up with Minorin, and Kitamura-kun is always with you. Now you suddenly ask me to team up with him... I just can't do it!"<br />
<br />
She got quieter as she finished off her sentence. Tut, tut, tut! Ryūji waved his finger while proudly explaining his strategy,<br />
<br />
"That's the whole point. Now listen up! The aim is to naturally and casually team up with him, all we need is some preparation. First, I'll team up with Aisaka..."<br />
<br />
Aisaka looked suspiciously at Ryūji's face,<br />
<br />
"... And then?"<br />
<br />
"Once that happens, Kitamura will have no choice but to team up with someone else. Along the way, the guy who gets paired with Kitamura will be 'accidentally' hit by a ball thrown by me. Though it won't hurt him, it will be enough to cause a commotion, since I'll have to take that guy to the school clinic. In that case, guess who'll be left behind?"<br />
<br />
"... Me, and Kitamura-kun?"<br />
<br />
"Right? This way you can go and say 'Looks like we have no choice but to team up with each other'..."<br />
<br />
"You really are a terrible actor. Are you taking me for a fool? ...And are things really gonna run that smoothly?"<br />
<br />
"I'll do my best to make it run smoothly!"<br />
<br />
The two of them changed into their sneakers while sitting shoulder to shoulder, and then gathered with other classmates before the PE teacher.<br />
<br />
"Today... we'll practice passing the ball with a match." The teacher explained.<br />
<br />
"Now then, let's begin with warm ups! Everyone pair up!"<br />
<br />
"Hey, Aisaka!"<br />
<br />
"I'm here! Let's team up, Takasu-kun!"<br />
<br />
"Okay! Let's go!"<br />
<br />
"... Right, dismissed! We seem to have some fired up spirits today!"<br />
<br />
Ryūji and Aisaka quickly walked away from the gathering towards the corner of the gymnasium after quickly teaming up with each other. "Incredible... That Takasu really doesn't value his life anymore..." "It's as though he's now the Palmtop Tiger's pet..." Though everyone began to mutter amongst themselves fearfully, it did not reach the ears of those two. Facing each other, they consulted discreetly,<br />
<br />
"We've now passed the first stage without any problems."<br />
<br />
"Yeah."<br />
<br />
Both nodded and exchanged glances.<br />
<br />
However, Ryūji and Aisaka's sudden movement led the class towards an intriguing direction. Aside from the really shy ones, the other classmates also began to move...<br />
<br />
"Hmm... so today's such a day, huh? Alright, I'll team up with a girl today! Who wants to be with me!?"<br />
<br />
Starting with this flirtatious voice.<br />
<br />
"Me too! I wanna team up with a guy!"<br />
<br />
"You're right, I guess it's fine this way as well."<br />
<br />
"Who knows? This could be fun!"<br />
<br />
The mood became excited, aside from those who stuck with their oaths to team up with their friends, the others with less integrity began to team up with the opposite gender.<br />
<br />
In the end...<br />
<br />
"Maru~o-kun! Oops, I mean Kitamura-kun! Team up with me!"<br />
<br />
"Huh? Ahh, sure, since I got dumped by Takasu..."<br />
<br />
AH! Ryūji could hear a yell as he got smacked on the back by Aisaka.<br />
<br />
"W, wait, what's going on!? Kitamura-kun's now teamed up with that weird girl!"<br />
<br />
The one being called weird was one of the most popular girls in the class, Kihara Maya - Quite an elastic body for a 17 year old - She had extensions applied to her long eyelashes, while her lips were covered in a layer of thin semi-translucent pink lipstick. Wearing light makeup which only just made it past the school rules, she looked kind of cute... That's what Ryūji thought anyway.<br />
<br />
"What do you mean weird girl? That's Kihara-san. Don't go calling your classmates that! Though things didn't go according to... WHA!?"<br />
<br />
This time it was Ryūji's turn to yell.<br />
<br />
"Kushieda, let's team up."<br />
<br />
The one speaking in a coy manner was Noto Hisamitsu, a former Class 1-A classmate with whom Ryūji got along well - A fresh 17 year old - though the recently popular black framed glasses which he wore didn't suit him at all. The hell's he doing, that bastard!? As Ryūji glared with his pissed-off eyes...<br />
<br />
"Okay! Let's go!"<br />
<br />
Minori leaped happily towards Noto.<br />
<br />
"Wha!? You!? Ehh!? Kushieda-san! Are you teaming up with that weird guy!? T, together!?"<br />
<br />
"I thought he was your friend? Really, that's why I said you are a useless dog! How can you not have foreseen such a thing?"<br />
<br />
"Weren't you the one who agreed to it!?"<br />
<br />
Just as the two tried to shove blame onto each other, the PE teacher's whistle echoed across the gymnasium. Everyone lined up accordingly and started to do their warm-ups.<br />
<br />
Standing ruefully before Ryūji, Aisaka started to move her body, shaking her ponytail as she went. The guys nearby who were close to her were repelled by her glare and clicking tongue, forcing the poor souls to quickly apologize and make a path for her to cross.<br />
<br />
No matter who it was (besides Minorin), anyone who gets in her way would get bitten. Thus the alias, the Palmtop Tiger, which is derived from her name. Ryūji remembered what one of his new classmates said when inquiring about Aisaka's alias. There was indeed a reason she was called a tiger, and unlike other girls, she didn't seemed too concerned about what Kitamura might think about her.<br />
<br />
Yet, looking at the girl warming up to the music from the radio, her small and thin figure, she just didn't seem like a girl to be associated with the word "savagery". The uninitiated would probably think of her as a fragile-looking pretty girl. Indeed, when she first entered this school, there were many who regarded her as one of the prettiest amongst the new students, and it was said that they queued up just to confess to her... Ryūji could definitely understand how they felt.<br />
<br />
Compared to other girls, she was one size smaller. A PE uniform that would just fit for others, would look much larger on her, and because of that she had to roll up the bottom part. Even her buttocks were as small as a child's. Overall, she belonged to the diminutive type.<br />
<br />
Frankly speaking, even though he was tormented by her up until now, Ryūji still thought Aisaka was "quite cute", though even that was only limited to her looks. This was because his heart could not lie; it began to beat faster upon making eye contact with her occasionally... neither did the sweat dripping from his face.<br />
<br />
It would be great if it wasn't a tiger inside that body... No, what am I saying!?...Just as he was thinking about this useless stuff...<br />
<br />
"What are you spacing out for, you piece of junk? Ahhh, could it be you've already broken down?"<br />
<br />
"... S...say whatever you like. My brain does not waste space in having to come up with words to counter your sudden insults..."<br />
<br />
The radio warm-up was now over.<br />
<br />
Aisaka coldly turned her head and sat down with her back towards Ryūji. Next were some stretching exercises.<br />
<br />
"... Why do I have to gladly do my stretching exercises with you? Come to think of it, wouldn't warm-up time be over by the time we handle the balls?"<br />
<br />
Aisaka muttered while complaining about Ryūji's botched plan, stretching her tiny fingers forward, she touched the tip of her sports shoes with little effort. In order to push her back, I'll have to touch her T-shirt and her body... Ryūji hesitated for a while, trying to remain calm and said,<br />
<br />
"Hey, you're quite delicate! It would be great if you could talk to Kitamura like this."<br />
<br />
"Yeah."<br />
<br />
As the empty conversation went on, Ryūji began to feel rather unsettled, probably because he was thinking of Aisaka's looks a while ago, now he couldn't help but start noticing her body.<br />
<br />
Below Aisaka's shoulder blades, her back felt a bit warm due to the warm up. Though it was by just a little bit, Ryūji could still make out the outline of her underwear from within.<br />
<br />
Ryūji thought to himself I think I've just given an awesome gift to all the guys in the class.<br />
<br />
"Ummph... Hey, you're getting heavy, stop pressing so hard!"<br />
<br />
On the other hand, Ryūji was concerned about Kushieda Minori. Was Noto looking at Minori's underwear outline from under her shirt as well?<br />
<br />
"... Ryūji, I'm... suffocating! Hey! You're heavy! Ow, hea... vy...!"<br />
<br />
As Ryūji continued thinking, his vision moved from Aisaka's neck to the parting of her hair. As the sun rarely shined there, the back of her neck was as white as snow. The skin behind her ears all the way to her neck arteries was as smooth as polished marble, as though one would leave finger marks if they were to touch it... Just looking at it was enough to make one's heart race and their breathing faster...<br />
<br />
"...! ...! ...!"<br />
<br />
"... Huh? Why do you look like you're in pain?"<br />
<br />
As he let go, Aisaka rose up and inhaled deeply, like a diver coming out from the sea,<br />
<br />
"Y... you'll find out in a moment... Come, swap..."<br />
<br />
Aisaka smiled at Ryūji for the first time. Just what happened? Ryūji didn't understand. Did something good happen?<br />
<br />
About a minute later, it was Ryūji's turn to face his back towards Aisaka as he sat down. "Remember not to push too hard!" Ryūji said as he turned around.<br />
<br />
And then he felt it.<br />
<br />
It was a distance away when it began to leap and jump high up...<br />
<br />
"Idi... Sto... Whoa...!"<br />
<br />
With its weight and momentum, this tiger was attempting to break Ryūji's back as it fell harshly on him. His waist felt like it was going to give in.<br />
<br />
"Damn it... that hurts...!"<br />
<br />
"I was in quite a lot of pain as well a while ago, so now we're even!"<br />
<br />
This did nothing but waste all their energy. Finally, it was time to practice passing the ball. After being hit by Aisaka's flying kick, Ryūji's legs felt like they were about to crack. It'll be a miracle if I can continue the rest of the PE lesson like this!<br />
<br />
"Let's hurry up with our plan already, alright?"<br />
<br />
Aisaka said, standing about 5 meters from him. The other classmates also began passing their balls, the sound of balls bouncing echoed around the gymnasium.<br />
<br />
Their plan was to have Ryūji gently toss the ball towards Kitamura's partner mid-way through the passing exercise - That was the original plan of course, however, there was now a problem...<br />
<br />
Diagonally behind Aisaka and diagonally in front of Ryūji, the person currently teamed up with Kitamura was Kihara-san - a girl.<br />
<br />
No matter how lightly he might throw, Ryūji was still hesitant to deliberately injure a girl. Anyway, let me pass the ball to Aisaka first!<br />
<br />
"... What the, how come you're passing the ball instead...?"<br />
<br />
Her large eyes reflected the light like a sharp blade, shooting directly at Ryūji.<br />
<br />
"... I'm waiting for a good chance. C'mon, pass me the ball!"<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
With a scowl, Aisaka flung the ball back at Ryūji hard. As Ryūji caught the ball, Aisaka quickly gestured with her chin.<br />
<br />
Do it!<br />
<br />
"... Okay, okay..."<br />
<br />
After bouncing it for a while, he tossed the ball out again. Having received the ball, Aisaka's mouth turned into an inverted V-shape,<br />
<br />
"Hey! What the hell? Hurry up already!"<br />
<br />
Aisaka handled the ball expertly like a skilled basketball player. After a few bounces...<br />
<br />
"Here!"<br />
<br />
"Whoa!"<br />
<br />
The basketball shot towards his face like a bullet.<br />
<br />
"W, why you..."<br />
<br />
Ryūji managed to quickly catch the ball after half of his face got scratched by it. By the way, Ryūji wasn't feeling mad, okay, maybe he was feeling a bit mad, but he was feeling scared a bit more.<br />
<br />
"Hey Ryūji! C'mon! Pass it to me!"<br />
<br />
Aisaka on the other hand, paced left and right annoyingly as though nothing had happened, her sneakers squeaking on the floor as she moved. Of course she didn't intend to really catch the ball, as she simply waved her arms about. Might as well try a manly pass! However, just as Ryūji was about to accumulate his strength for the throw...<br />
<br />
"Ah..."<br />
<br />
Aisaka suddenly looked somewhere else, forcing Ryūji to quickly come to a halt.<br />
<br />
"What the hell are you looking at?!"<br />
<br />
In front of Aisaka's vision after she turned around... "Sheesh~ Kitamura-kun, just where do you think you're tossing the ball?" "My bad!" Kihara Maya began to chase after the ball that rolled off, which landed just in front of Aisaka's feet.<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
A scowl.<br />
<br />
Speaking of which, even Aisaka was not sure what expression to make aside from that as she picked up the ball.<br />
<br />
"Wah! Aisaka-san! I'm sorry, are you mad!? I'm really sorry, we didn't mean it!"<br />
<br />
Could it be because she's also a girl that it's easier to communicate with her? Kihara's smile revealed none of the terrified expressions the guys would normally make. "Can you pass it over, please!" Kihara waved her arm, and then realizing her shoelace was loose, quickly bent down to tie it.<br />
<br />
In place of her calling Aisaka was...<br />
<br />
"Hey... Aisaka! Sorry about that, can you pass it to me please?"<br />
<br />
It was none other than the Mr. Nice Guy with flashy glasses - Kitamura Yūsaku. As expected of Kitamura, he treated every girl the same way, guess that's what people call being "innocent".<br />
<br />
Creak! Aisaka suddenly stopped functioning as though her engine had run out of gas. Ryūji could not see her expression from his position, though he could tell very clearly that her body was now as rigid as a springboard.<br />
<br />
"Cre~ak..." Aisaka started to move in a seemingly damaging way with all that creaking noise. She walked a few steps - right arm and right leg together, followed by left arm and left leg together - towards the ball. Without even saying "Look out!" or "Here I go!", she silently tossed the ball over. Sorry, she hurled the ball over, and in a pretty pathetically rigid way too.<br />
<br />
After bouncing a few times, the ball rolled straight and...<br />
<br />
"Thanks!"<br />
<br />
Went straight into Kitamura's hand, who made a very cheesy V-sign on his forehead. By the way, he had his T-shirt completely tucked into his trousers, while the loose parts of his trousers were tightly wrapped around his legs.<br />
<br />
"Ai, Aisaka...?"<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
Aisaka, who seemed to like that sort of guy, had ceased all signs of life... At least it looks that way. She didn't even respond to Ryūji's calls as she stood still, not caring that she was standing in a spot that was obstructing other people from passing their balls.<br />
<br />
Ryūji decided to give up after calling her a few times. He carefully approached Aisaka, and without exciting or provoking her...<br />
<br />
"... Aisaka!"<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
He softly tugged her T-shirt sleeve, and slowly pulled her back bit by bit. Unexpectedly, Aisaka actually followed obediently. And so, he succeeded in pulling her back to their original warm up spot. He took a peek at her silent face...<br />
<br />
"Whoa!"<br />
<br />
Ryūji quickly backed off. Aisaka Taiga was actually smiling! It was not easy to tell, but upon closer inspection one could see that she was smiling.<br />
<br />
Her eyes were squinted small like a kitten that had just finished eating, her puffed up face was caressed by her hands and her mouth revealed the shape of an equilateral triangle. She remained like that until her neck became cherry red in color and her ears became bright red. If one listed intently, they would hear the faint whiffs that emitted from the depths of her abdomen...<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/b/bb/Toradora_vol01_125.jpg/417px-Toradora_vol01_125.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/b/bb/Toradora_vol01_125.jpg/417px-Toradora_vol01_125.jpg" width="222" /></a></div><br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"Heh, heh, heh, heh, heh..."<br />
<br />
... She was giggling.<br />
<br />
"H, hey... Aisaka, what's wrong?"<br />
<br />
"Heh... what now?! The one who's looking wrong is you! Why are you looking so stunned? You should be happy for me as well, like a dog."<br />
<br />
"... Happy? For you?"<br />
<br />
After hearing this unexpected statement, it was Ryūji's turn to become silent. Happy for what? Though Aisaka was pouting, she still appeared to be in a very good mood... Her hands were now grabbing her ponytail and had begun spinning slowly... Is she... dancing...?<br />
<br />
But, why? How'd it come to this? Somehow it felt difficult to ask that in a situation like this... Ryūji, whose arm was whipped by her ponytail, frowned and asked,<br />
<br />
"Hey... Hey! Why should I be happy?"<br />
<br />
Aisaka stopped upon hearing the very direct question, she then scowled and exclaimed, "Wha?!"<br />
<br />
"What are you moaning about? Have you forgotten just what we have been fighting for? That's right, I see... since you are a complete and utter idiot anyway. Just how tiny is that brain of yours? Huh? Stop fooling around already! I have no time to waste with you! I'll tell you since I'm in a good mood right now! You wanna hear it right? Right? Ki, Kitamura-kun just practiced passing the ball with me! Heh heh..."<br />
<br />
She then reverted to her giggling. "Heh, heh, heh, heh, heh" ... After thinking for a while, Ryūji finally spoke,<br />
<br />
"... What's that supposed to mean?"<br />
<br />
"Huh?! Seriously, a dog has no right to complain..."<br />
<br />
"... I'm not complaining... it's the way you're happy for... Sorry for being blunt, but aren't you happy for all the wrong reasons? When you said practice passing the ball... didn't you just simply pass the ball to him only once? Besides, was your goal just to practice passing the ball with him? Aren't you supposed to use that opportunity to start a conversation with him and get to know each other better?"<br />
<br />
Ah...<br />
<br />
Aisaka's grin was quickly replaced by her usual grim expression. "Right?" Ryūji continued,<br />
<br />
"Furthermore, just what was that about? Did you even speak to him? Didn't you keep quiet the whole time? All you did was stiffly throw the ball out and he simply said thanks, and you call that a conversation?"<br />
<br />
He picked up the ball while mimicking the cheesy V-sign Kitamura made a while ago. As a result...<br />
<br />
"Hmph!"<br />
<br />
Aisaka quickly turned and slammed her hand on the ball he was holding.<br />
<br />
As a result of the great force applied, the ball bounced very high up, nearly touching the ceiling.<br />
<br />
WHACK!<br />
<br />
It then landed straight on top of Ryūji's head. Aisaka caught the ball as it bounced back and said,<br />
<br />
"You're right... Hmm, so you can say something useful once in a while! Then, let's continue with our plan!"<br />
<br />
With a high-and-mighty expression, Aisaka gave Ryūji, who was still writhing in pain, a kick and returned to her warm-up position.<br />
<br />
"Hey, Ryūji!"<br />
<br />
"Whoa!"<br />
<br />
She immediately made a high speed pass. Ryūji wasn't even prepared when he grabbed the ball... more like, the ball smacked straight against Ryūji's chest.<br />
<br />
"... Hey that hurts!"<br />
<br />
Ryūji cried. Yet Aisaka's eyes glittered dangerously, she was geared up to the point of going crazy. The force of the throw was much stronger than before and it looked as though Aisaka was now engulfed in flames. It seemed that momentous chatter and joy had fanned the flames of love within Aisaka. Suddenly, she made the tricky request once again,<br />
<br />
"Hey, hurry up and stick with the plan already. This time we must succeed."<br />
<br />
"... Well, you know... this plan..."<br />
<br />
"What are you mumbling about? Weren't you the one that came up with this plan!? Practice time's almost up!"<br />
<br />
She's absolutely right, but...<br />
<br />
Ryūji turned slightly and glanced at Kitamura's partner... I just can't do this! He shook his head while thinking, No matter how softly I throw the ball, that person's still a girl. I really can't do it! Perhaps I should just stay like this until the practice ends, but...<br />
<br />
That's it!<br />
<br />
Ryūji suddenly widened his eyes. Alright, I'll do this, I'll just remain in this position until the end. Aisaka's gonna go ballistic, but it can't be helped... I'll have to think of something to say to her...<br />
<br />
"What the hell are you waiting for, you lowlife... Ah, damn! Why does my nose have to itch now..."<br />
<br />
Now's my chance! Ryūji fired away with the speed of a machine gun at Aisaka who was now busily scratching her nose.<br />
<br />
"How'd you manage? You look terrible! Speaking of which, you sneezed quite a lot last night, did you get a nose infection? Or did you catch a cold? Or is your nose too sensitive? Could it be that your nose was damaged by the reek from that horrid kitchen of yours? When was the last time you cleaned that place? You've probably never even cleaned your place, have you? Such a waste of a nice carpet... Oh yeah, where'd you get that carpet? It looks awesome, it's not made in Japan, is it? I'd sure like to get my hands on one of those..."<br />
<br />
"What carpet?! Shut up already! Just what the hell are you rambling about? How should I know... Ugh... my nose... ugh... Ahhh, you're annoying! That's not important, hurry up with the plan... ugh...~!"<br />
<br />
Aisaka now frantically scratched her nose while feeling very peeved. Looks like she's about to explode!<br />
<br />
"Hey, pass it over! Paaaaa------sssss!!!"<br />
<br />
Aisaka exclaimed loudly while waving her arms around like Spider-Woman. Her eyes read "If you actually throw this towards me, you're dead meat!"<br />
<br />
But there's only enough time to pass one more time... Ryūji made a rough estimate in his head, Guess I'll just make another regular pass! Is Aisaka's nose itchy again? Her face looks really twisted...<br />
<br />
"... Ugh... aaah..."<br />
<br />
"Okay! I'm gonna pass, Aisaka!"<br />
<br />
This time Ryūji used a lot of strength in his throw.<br />
<br />
However, Aisaka unexpectedly leaned backwards,<br />
<br />
And at the same moment...<br />
<br />
"AH-CHOO!"<br />
<br />
"AHHH!!!!!"<br />
<br />
Oh shit!<br />
<br />
The two sounds that echoed around the gymnasium were Aisaka's sneezing and Ryūji cry of terror... I didn't do this on purpose! I swear! It wasn't deliberate!<br />
<br />
Yet, the unfortunate happened... The ball shot straight towards Aisaka's sneezing face; it was a direct hit. Aisaka then stiffly collapsed just like that, all that was left was the ball slowly dribbling away. Ryūji was too stunned to do anything as it all happened so quickly, it wasn't until a few seconds later that he was able to return to his senses,<br />
<br />
"I, I'm sorry! You okay... whoa!?"<br />
<br />
As Ryūji rushed to help pick Aisaka up, he suddenly became startled. This is bad. S, she's fainted, and her nose is bleeding... For some reason, the images of Inko-chan and Yasuko this morning flashed before him. They were both lying on the ground in awkward poses, and now Aisaka was the same as well. Could the scene from this morning be an omen for what is happening now... And why am I thinking of all these meaningless things at a time like this!?<br />
<br />
"What's wrong, Takasu? Who's hurt? Is it Aisaka?"<br />
<br />
The PE teacher and class rep Kitamura rushed over. Now's the chance to let Kitamura take care of Aisaka! Ryūji suddenly thought of such an idea, he turned to look at Aisaka at his chest...<br />
<br />
"... NO!"<br />
<br />
There's something wrong with this face. I can't let Kitamura see this face! Instantaneously, his sense of guilt drove him to pick up Aisaka,<br />
<br />
"T, this is bad! I'll take her to the school clinic right away!"<br />
<br />
As the crowd murmured, Ryūji hid Aisaka's face against his chest and bolted towards the clinic. The excited guys behind started yelling, "The Palmtop Tiger actually got taken out by that amateur Takasu!" "Now this is an interesting development!"<br />
<br />
Aside from the general direction of the plan, nothing was going according to plan.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Takasu Ryūji started to become serious, mainly because of what had happened earlier.<br />
<br />
I didn't do it on purpose, but... Though she's the Palmtop Tiger, still... I made her faint and gave her a nosebleed... While he feared Aisaka's retribution, he feared his conscience even more.<br />
<br />
So when Aisaka returned to the classroom during lunch time...<br />
<br />
"Aisaka! I know it's a bit sudden, but do you wanna have lunch together? I want to make up for what happened during PE, is that okay? Kitamura, Kushieda, why don't you join us as well?"<br />
<br />
And so, Ryūji began his "Operation Having Lunch Together". By casually inviting Aisaka, who usually ate with Minori, to have lunch with him, who usually ate with Kitamura, she could happily have lunch with Kitamura, and he could happily have lunch with Minori. It was an impeccable plan!<br />
<br />
Oblivious to his plans, Kitamura raised his hand without hesitation and said,<br />
<br />
"Sounds good! This is a great combination! Then let's move our tables together, alright? Kushieda, Aisaka?"<br />
<br />
"Yeah, sure! Let's eat together! Hey, Taiga, come over, Takasu-kun says he wants to eat with us! He says he wants to make up to you for what happened in PE... Hey! Stop standing there in the corner!"<br />
<br />
Minori walked towards Ryūji while pulling Aisaka, who was carrying the hand-made bento that Ryūji made for her and was silent for some reason. Ryūji could almost see the word "nervous" printed on her stiff face. Is she really okay? A moment of doubt flashed in his mind. On the other hand,<br />
<br />
"We don't really need four tables, two people can share one table each."<br />
<br />
Kitamura boldly suggested while moving the tables. "Yeah, you're right," Minori agreed and then said,<br />
<br />
"I'll be sitting here!"<br />
<br />
Minori quickly landed in one of the chairs. "Then I'll sit here!" As Ryūji was looking at her, Kitamura had already taken another chair.<br />
<br />
Right next to Minori...<br />
<br />
Right next to Kitamura...<br />
<br />
Needless to say, there was only one thing that Ryūji wanted, and that was to sit next to Minori. The table was wide enough to sit both of them together very closely, so it was a great seat. However, Minori was already patting on the chair next to her and had begun to open her mouth. Probably to say "Taiga! Over here!"<br />
<br />
I can't let her do that! Ryūji's eyes flashed brightly, but Ryūji still didn't have the courage to rush towards the seat next to Minori, so he instead decided to...<br />
<br />
"Oops, I tripped!"<br />
<br />
Ryūji pretended to trip and discreetly bumped into Aisaka's back.<br />
<br />
"Umph!"<br />
<br />
Aisaka quickly grasped Ryūji's intention, and decided to slowly drift her tiny body towards the seat next to Kitamura. She wanted to elegantly land right on top of the chair in a delicately balanced trajectory. It's good. That's right! Ryūji grabbed his fists. However, it seemed like the force of the bump was too great and Aisaka's good work was all going to go to waste as she was now falling toward the ground away from the chair...<br />
<br />
"Whoa there!"<br />
<br />
I can't let her fall on the floor just like that! Ryūji quickly grabbed Aisaka's hand and stepped forward, he then spun her body as though they were a dancing couple in a competition, and landed her onto the seat next to Kitamura with precision. However, he applied too much force and Aisaka's chair nearly fell over...<br />
<br />
"Hmph!"<br />
<br />
Aisaka widened her feet and anchored them on the floor while grabbing hold of the desk with her hands. As the wobbling chair began to stabilize...<br />
<br />
"... Phew..."<br />
<br />
Ryūji naturally breathed a sigh of relief, and sat wearily next to Minori. I wonder if that was too exaggerated? Ryūji thought while lifting his head.<br />
<br />
"What's wrong, Aisaka? Your food's gonna spill if you shake the desk too much. You sure look energetic!"<br />
<br />
"What are we having today~ What are we having today~ What are we having today~ ... Aha! We're having fried nuggets! C'mon, all together! 'Fried nuggets~'..."<br />
<br />
Kitamura and Minori still remained cheerful in their own distinctive ways. Rather, it was the surrounding classmates that started to murmur amongst themselves. "Now that was some dance by the Palmtop Tiger and Takasu!" "Amazing indeed!"<br />
<br />
But the gossip didn't enter Aisaka's ears, instead she was very...<br />
<br />
"........."<br />
<br />
... Prepared. She had no intention of opening her bento box; meanwhile her expressionless face was stiff and ridged. She placed her hands by the box and her eyes flashed with a dangerous glitter. Aisaka can't even speak properly to him, perhaps it was too soon to have her have lunch with Kitamura?<br />
<br />
But it was Kitamura, who sat closest to her that spoke first,<br />
<br />
"Hmm, so Aisaka also brought a bento. Did your mom make this? Or did you make this on your own?"<br />
<br />
Kitamura innocently asked without thinking too much. Ryūji gripped his chopsticks and watched intently. C'mon, Aisaka. You've already come this far, so stop running away! Use this chance to chat with him and get familiar with him! And then...<br />
<br />
"... Huh? Me?" Still feeling indulged, Aisaka unhesitatingly pointed towards the answer to the question with her chopsticks, in other words, towards Ryūji's face. Oh yeah... Ryūji's eyes began to wander, Come to think of it... the one who made that bento... was me...<br />
<br />
"Eh? Takasu? The one who made your bento was Takasu?"<br />
<br />
But... It'll be better if I don't say it, right? ... No, that's not the problem...<br />
<br />
"ARRGGHH!!!"<br />
<br />
Ryūji couldn't help but yell. "What's wrong?" Kitamura looked at him, while Minori stared intently at her nuggets. Ryūji was frozen stiff, stunned by his own stupidity. Wasn't I the one that helped prepare Aisaka's bento!? Not to mention the contents of our bentos are exactly the same. If Kitamura and Minori see this, what are they gonna think!?<br />
<br />
His trembling hands held tightly onto the lid of his bento box. What am I gonna do? Ryūji took a quick glance at Aisaka... No good. She's completely bedazzled by Kitamura, just like a deer in headlights. Do I really have to show them the simple ingredient lunch we are having together? Aisaka's eyes rolled everywhere, not knowing what to do, while still pointing her chopsticks at Ryūji.<br />
<br />
"Takasu, what's wrong? You look terrible."<br />
<br />
"D, do I?"<br />
<br />
That's it! I'll just pretend that I don't feel well and then escape with the bento... The voices of the gods flashed through his head as quick as lightning. Just as he was about to stand up...<br />
<br />
"Huh? Is someone looking for me?"<br />
<br />
Kitamura looked past Ryūji, causing Ryūji to turn around as well. Standing where Aisaka pointed her chopsticks, that is right behind Ryūji's head, was a first year male student calling out "Kitamura-senpai! Kushieda-senpai!"<br />
<br />
"Isn't that our first year manager?"<br />
<br />
Minori noticed him as well and stood up, urging Kitamura to get up as well. After they both stood talking to him for a while, they returned to their seats and said,<br />
<br />
"Sorry guys! Turns out we got stuff to take care of."<br />
<br />
"I'm really sorry, there seems to be an emergency club meeting, so our underclassman came to tell us that we have to drag our bentos and rush over to the club room right away. Taiga, Takasu-kun, we'll be going ahead first~! Let's eat together again next time!"<br />
<br />
After frantically packing their bentos and apologizing, they quickly left the classroom.<br />
<br />
This all happened too quickly. Ryūji did not even have time to react and could only watch them disappear before coming to his senses,<br />
<br />
"Ah! They've left..."<br />
<br />
He turned to look at Aisaka,<br />
<br />
"Whoa!"<br />
<br />
Ryūji became even more frantic. Aisaka Taiga was now very depressed and rested her face on the bento box. She covered her face with her hands and wearily hung her head very low - Her shoulders were already small to begin with, now they looked even smaller as she wrapped herself up like a fur-ball.<br />
<br />
"Ai, Aisaka..."<br />
<br />
Noticing that she seemed to be muttering something, Ryūji listened intently, and he heard what sounded like mantras being chanted, "Why? It was such a good chance! I was too unlucky! Why!? I don't understand, at this rate..." As well as whole bunch of curses being uttered in quick succession. She must have been really nervous and was still hoping for something good to happen... Ryūji was at a loss for words.<br />
<br />
But he couldn't just leave her like that.<br />
<br />
"... W, we'll invite him for lunch tomorrow again, okay? ... Anyway, let's eat first, alright?"<br />
<br />
Ryūji tried his best to cheer Aisaka up, but,<br />
<br />
"... Tomorrow?"<br />
<br />
Waving her hair, Aisaka raised her murderous glance and asked,<br />
<br />
"Does this mean you're going to smack my face with a ball again?"<br />
<br />
"I never said that!"<br />
<br />
Ryūji denied matter-of-factly. Ugh! Ryūji then backed off, because he saw Aisaka's face was now filling with tears. No! Don't cry! Ryūji started to panic, yet Aisaka said,<br />
<br />
"Didn't you use me as an excuse in order to invite Minorin and Kitamura-kun? You can't casually invite them without a reason, can you? Or do you have another plan? I definitely do not want something that direct! Absolutely not! Absolutely...!"<br />
<br />
"O, okay, okay! Here! Let's eat!"<br />
<br />
Aisaka's lashes began to get wet as she talked, so Ryūji quickly stuffed a potato into her mouth with her chopsticks.<br />
<br />
The potatoes were cut just right for Aisaka's mouth. As she had no reason to spit it out, she began munching the potato in her mouth. Seeing how hard she was chewing, Ryūji asked uncomfortably, "Is it too big?" A while later, Aisaka finally swallowed the potato, followed by,<br />
<br />
"... Sniff!"<br />
<br />
"Are you sneezing? Don't worry, I've got plenty of tissues!"<br />
<br />
"No, you idiot! I was just thinking how I was about to die back there!"<br />
<br />
Aisaka gulped down the carton of milk on the table. Gulp, gulp, gulp... By the time she put down the box, her tears had already dried.<br />
<br />
Breathing a sigh of relief, Ryūji began to eat his own bento. Good thing Kitamura had to leave, or he would have really run away and left Aisaka alone and behind. Then god knows what she would have done. Thinking about it, Ryūji felt like it was a blessing in disguise.<br />
<br />
"Ah! ... Ryūji..."<br />
<br />
Aisaka, who was originally in a bad mood and had remained silent, now lifted her head and stared at Ryūji.<br />
<br />
"What now?"<br />
<br />
"... There's no meat..."<br />
<br />
"Can it be helped? My house isn't the sort of place where you can readily find meat in the refrigerator. If you want meat, go and live with those sort of families!"<br />
<br />
And so, the two of them silently ate their lunch.<br />
<br />
Observing the entire spectacle the whole time, the other classmates began to wonder: "Just what's going on?" "How did this happen?" The dynamic duo was just too amazing, but no one dared come up to personally ask them.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
An air of surreality had filled the whole classroom of Class 2-C... The day had finally come to an end.<br />
<br />
Neither Ryūji or Aisaka had noticed this surreality. Both had experienced painful setbacks during PE lesson and lunch. This was the last chance for today! No matter how small the result may be, they had to at least leave some kind of impression inside Kitamura's head.<br />
<br />
That's why...<br />
<br />
"... Are you ready, Aisaka?"<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
"Ai, Aisaka, deep breaths! Remember to breath deeply!"<br />
<br />
"... Heave, ho..."<br />
<br />
It was just before homeroom session began...<br />
<br />
In one noisy corner of the classroom, Aisaka wore a serious expression. Even Ryūji wore one, mostly out of guilt, which bound his entire body like a chain.<br />
<br />
"I'm getting nervous already... Won't it be too bothersome to do something like this?"<br />
<br />
"Why are you saying things like that now that we've come this far? Relax! It's rare for guys to feel unhappy at receiving hand-made cookies from a girl. Besides, Kitamura likes sweet things, and he isn't the type to turn down hand-made stuff. Moreover, he doesn't seem to hate you..."<br />
<br />
"I, is that true?"<br />
<br />
You bet! Ryūji nodded his head, allowing Aisaka to relax her stiff expression a bit. Carefully held in her little hands were the cookies that she carefully baked during Home Economics class.<br />
<br />
As that class was co-ed, no one would think too much about giving hand-made food to the opposite gender. Indeed there were guys hoping to receive leftover cookies from the girls, and girls making extra cookies on their own in order to give some to their boyfriends.<br />
<br />
Without letting anyone see her, Aisaka secretly (mostly using Ryūji's body as a shield) spent a lot of effort making all sorts of colorful cookies. And so, they came up with a plan to casually give the cookies to Kitamura, codenamed "Operation I Made Extra, Would You Like Some". This would give Kitamura a good impression of Aisaka. However, things did not go quite as planned. Of the ten extra cookies secretly baked, six were roasted into charcoal... This is all thanks to that hopeless tiger getting the oven temperature wrong! Moreover, in order to destroy the evidence, all six of those roasted cookies ended up in Ryūji's stomach.<br />
<br />
Only four pieces survived without harm. Aisaka Taiga, your success depends upon these four pieces of cookies! Aisaka held her fist tightly while nervously holding the cookie wrapper to her chest. Looking at her anxious expression from 30cm above, an ominous feeling grew in Ryūji's heart, I wonder if that nervous expression is going to lead to any disasters?<br />
<br />
"Anyway, listen up! Don't push things too far, just try and act as though it's nothing! And don't get nervous all of a sudden..."<br />
<br />
"Yeah, I know. Relax, right? Relax... relax..."<br />
<br />
Aisaka loosened up her hands... and then her buttocks... and then her tiny body as well...<br />
<br />
"Alright! Everybody back to your seats! Homeroom's about to begin!"<br />
<br />
Aisaka got startled by the voice of the homeroom teacher. Amongst the students rushing back to their seats, the 145cm tall creature slowly wobbled into the aisle.<br />
<br />
Once everyone had greeted the teacher at the end of class, she would have to quickly call out to Kitamura... That was the order given to her by Ryūji. As Kitamura is usually busy, he will probably head to the Student Council first thing after school. Once he's done there, he still has club activities. If you just sit there daydreaming, he'll be out of the classroom before you even realize it!<br />
<br />
So she must call him out at the fastest speed possible once homeroom session had ended, yet...<br />
<br />
"... Hello? Hello~...?"<br />
<br />
Ryūji took a quick glance at Aisaka back and sighed.<br />
<br />
Although he knew Aisaka would be nervous, he never expected her to be this nervous. Aisaka grabbed hold of her desk, her back arching as though she had a stomach ache, her feet shaking violently, and her face turning pale white while looking like a demon.<br />
<br />
"Oh my~... There's quite a sweet smell in the classroom today! Let's see... flour, sugar, butter... Ah, that's right! You were making cookies for today's Home Economics right? I lo~ve cookies! Hee hee hee, how nostalgic... I can still remember baking cookies with my homestay family while I was studying abroad in England..."<br />
<br />
"Tch!"<br />
<br />
It seems the teacher (Koigakubo Yuri, single, age 29) was feeling rosy while attempting to continue with her pointless chatter. Feeling nervous and agitated at the same time, Aisaka cruelly clicked her tongue. Startled at this, the teacher (Koigakubo Yuri, single, turning 30 in two months' time) shuddered while looking at Aisaka with her head lowered...<br />
<br />
"... Y, you mustn't make such noise in front of a teacher..."<br />
<br />
The classmates sitting around Aisaka were already trembling in fear, the teacher decided to fearlessly continue speaking, but...<br />
<br />
"Tch!"<br />
<br />
"... U, umm... It's not nice for a girl to make such noise..."<br />
<br />
"Tch!"<br />
<br />
"... Ahhh, my words cannot reach the heart of my students..."<br />
<br />
In the end, she covered her face in her hands and began sobbing. Knowing it'll come to this, wouldn't it have been better if she had just shut up? She just had to take on something that was beyond her power. It's no wonder she's still single.<br />
<br />
"Sensei!"<br />
<br />
Clatter. The sound of someone standing up, it was Kitamura.<br />
<br />
"It seems there's still some time before homeroom session ends, how about letting me handle the rest as Class Representative? Besides, a lot of us have club activities afterwards, so I believe it would be better to discuss this tomorrow morning!"<br />
<br />
What he was really trying to convey was: We're very busy, so can we end this homeroom session at once? Yet the single lady (Koigakubo Yuri, Homeroom Teacher, 7 years of boyfriendless experience) sobbed and said,<br />
<br />
"... I don't understand what Kitamura-kun's trying to say..."<br />
<br />
Just can't communicate with her, huh? Even Ryūji felt exasperated. But Kitamura wasn't called "Maruo" for nothing. He stood with his legs firmly apart and announced to the whole class,<br />
<br />
"... We've got art and craft tomorrow, so don't forget to bring your stuff! Everyone stand! Bow! Goodbye~ Sensei~!"<br />
<br />
"Goodbye~ Sensei~!" Everyone repeated. Okay, let's go home! Thus homeroom session was unilaterally ended by the students. The single lady (let's not repeat this) sniffed and said, "I'm really not suited for this job." And left without saying anything else.<br />
<br />
"Ai, Aisaka!"<br />
<br />
Ryūji stood up, trying to look for Aisaka, who also quickly got up. At that moment...<br />
<br />
"Uwaa!"<br />
<br />
She dropped her bag on the floor, she was already beginning to panic. Such a clumsy girl! Now where's Kitamura? Ryūji turned to look around.<br />
<br />
"Goodness, it's this late already... I'm so gonna get scolded by the President."<br />
<br />
Kitamura quickly picked up his bag and ran towards the classroom door. Oh no! If she can't stop him before he gets to the Student Council room, there won't be any chance for her to be alone with Kitamura. Ryūji quickly ran to Aisaka's side,<br />
<br />
"Forget your bag, just call him out already!"<br />
<br />
"Ah, um... Ki, Ki... Ki..."<br />
<br />
What the hell, man? Ryūji scratched his head in frustration. Aisaka had stood up and stretched her arm towards Kitamura's bag, but his name just wouldn't come out of her mouth. As if she had been struck by a spell which caused her to forget how to utter "Kitamura-kun", she was now close to tears as she opened and closed her mouth continuously.<br />
<br />
"Damn! He's left already! Hurry up and go after him!"<br />
<br />
"Ah... yeah!"<br />
<br />
As he nudged her tiny body, she quickly took off and started running. Ryūji also gave chase in long strides. If I let this clumsy idiot run on her own, who knows what trouble she'll get herself into.<br />
<br />
Clutching the packet of cookies at her chest, Aisaka and Ryūji left the classroom in pursuit of Kitamura. At the end of the corridor, they spotted their target turning at a corner.<br />
<br />
"That way! Go!"<br />
<br />
As they arrived at the staircase, they found themselves going against a tide of students coming down. Aisaka tried to speed up, yet it was hard to get past this crowd of students rushing home after classes, but...<br />
<br />
"Out of my way! Scram!"<br />
<br />
Aisaka simply said this simple sentence. "Whoa! It's the Palmtop Tiger!" "Everybody move! It's dangerous!" The students ahead of her quickly parted like the Red Sea and allowed Moses to pass through. Once she had gone past them, they quickly merged again...<br />
<br />
"Sorry! Can you please let me through?"<br />
<br />
Ryūji requested simply. "Whoa! It's Takasu!" "The two bosses going after each other!" ... Once again the Red Sea parted. It looked like Ryūji was still regarded as a delinquent outside of Class 2-C, causing him to pause in depression. Now's not the time to fret about this! Ryūji quickly picked himself up and started to give chase again.<br />
<br />
Yet that moment of hesitation meant he had lost sight of Kitamura and could just barely see Aisaka's long hair climbing upwards at the top of the stairs. Kitamura and Aisaka sure could run, but Ryūji had to catch his breath while climbing two steps at a time...<br />
<br />
Then he suddenly realized, it didn't really matter if he didn't catch up with them. It'll be fine as long as Aisaka can call out to Kitamura, and all I need to do is make sure she does it.<br />
<br />
"... Hah... hah..."<br />
<br />
Ryūji took a few deep breaths as he came to a stop, and then casually looked up... Simultaneously, he began to yell,<br />
<br />
"WHOOOOAAAAA!!!!!"<br />
<br />
As Aisaka came to the final step, she tripped and began to fall backwards, just as Ryūji had turned his glance upwards.<br />
<br />
After the yell, an incredible force only seen during a disaster was awakened.<br />
<br />
Ryūji "flew" at an incredible speed.<br />
<br />
"......!"<br />
<br />
As elegant as a baseball outfield player, he leapt to the half-way platform and miraculously caught Aisaka within his arms. However, as the impact was too great, Ryūji's back crashed into the wall behind him as he carried that little figure with him. Umph! Ryūji grunted in a comical way, his eyes widening due to the sudden pain. Within his vision, he saw a familiar packet flying out of Aisaka's hands in an arc, out of the window.<br />
<br />
This was the third floor...<br />
<br />
What had fallen were those four cookies that they worked so hard to bake.<br />
<br />
"AH!" Aisaka made a scream and stuck her arm out of the window. But it was already too late, as they had long fallen outside.<br />
<br />
"Ai..."<br />
<br />
Aisaka... Ryūji noticed he had wanted to speak but could not, as the pain in his back prevented him from catching his breath properly.<br />
<br />
"Ryūji!"<br />
<br />
Though his voice was weak, Aisaka could still hear him. She held tightly into Ryūji, unable to say anything, her expression froze as though she had just eaten something poisonous.<br />
<br />
I'm fine... It seemed he could breathe a bit, so Ryūji waved his hand towards her to signal that he was alright and there was no need for her to look so worried.<br />
<br />
What was important were the cookies, and Kitamura. Ryūji pointed towards the window and the stairs...<br />
<br />
"... H... Hurry... Retrieve... the cookies..."<br />
<br />
Ryūji could barely make some noise, and then he slowly pushed Aisaka off. This was partly driven by Ryūji's determination You worked so hard to make those cookies, even though I helped along the way. I too wish for them to be given to Kitamura.<br />
<br />
He wanted Aisaka's determination and hard work to be properly conveyed to Kitamura.<br />
<br />
Yet Aisaka was not even looking at where Ryūji was pointing,<br />
<br />
"Ryūji, are you alright?! ... Ahh, how did this happen..."<br />
<br />
She frantically touched Ryūji's neck and ankles to make sure no bones were broken. To see the normally violent Palmtop Tiger looking concerned over him due to him getting hurt trying to protect her, Ryūji thought to himself, If possible, I wish this could continue, but...<br />
<br />
"I'm fine. So... Here, see? I'm not hurt at all."<br />
<br />
Ryūji forcefully pretended to be fine and began to stand up and do stretching exercises for Aisaka. Aside from his back, which didn't hurt to the point of being paralyzed, it seemed like he wasn't hurt anywhere else. Seeing him like that, Aisaka finally breathed a sigh of relief,<br />
<br />
"Ryūji... I... I..."<br />
<br />
She stretched her hands towards Ryūji, with an expression which Ryūji had never seen before, as though trying to say something...<br />
<br />
"Hey! Who's throwing stuff out of the window!? Show yourselves now!"<br />
<br />
Ugh! Both of them groaned. It was the ultra-mean School Dean. As it had came to this, there was no longer any time left to bring the cookies to Kitamura.<br />
<br />
"... Such perfect timing. Looks like it can't be helped, hurry up and go get scolded by him then hurry back up, I'll wait for you in the classroom."<br />
<br />
"... But... Then I'll carry you to the classroom first!"<br />
<br />
"Don't bother, I can still walk. So hurry on, we don't want this to get any more troublesome."<br />
<br />
Hurry up, go on. Ryūji gestured her to leave by pushing on her back, while Aisaka fretted her brows and turned her head many times towards Ryūji before finally walking down the stairs.<br />
<br />
During this time, the teacher's voice was getting more and more fierce. Aisaka needs to hurry up... Speaking of which, has there ever been anyone capable of scolding the unchallengeable Palmtop Tiger? I really have no idea.<br />
<br />
"... Phew... Looks like I used it up..."<br />
<br />
Now it was just him alone, Ryūji walked slowly while talking to himself.<br />
<br />
He remembered what Yasuko had told him while he was in elementary school. Yasuko said she was a so-called "mi~ni esper", in that she had the power to teleport randomly three times during her life. She used it the first time when she was still a kid, where she encountered a traffic accident and was flung off twenty meters, she managed to teleport herself to safety before she could hit the ground and get herself injured. The second time was when she left her home in order to give birth to Ryūji, during her journey to meet the beloved man who liked sticking a magazine on his abdomen. Yasuko didn't go into details, all he knew was that it was thanks to her teleportation ability that she managed to safely reach that man's side.<br />
<br />
And, as for the third and final time, she said, "I'll leave it for Ryū-chan to use! Ya-chan no longer has any need to use that power." She then slapped her hand on the still-little Ryūji and transferred her power to him. Yasuko added, "If you encountered something dangerous, then use this power, and return safely to Ya-chan!"<br />
<br />
In the end, Ryūji used this power only to help Aisaka. He was tempted to use it whenever he was running late for school, or during many other occasions... Good thing I never used it till now!<br />
<br />
Though he felt bad for Yasuko for using it like this, that was what Ryūji genuinely thought.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
* * *<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"Are you sure you're really alright?"<br />
<br />
"I've told you a million times already, I'm fine!"<br />
<br />
"Good. Though you're my dog, I'd lose sleep if you got hurt..."<br />
<br />
Aisaka said softly, leaning her forehead against the window glass. Can't believe you actually have the guts to say that after trying to break into my house and kill me with a wooden blade... Ryūji had wanted to say, yet for some reason, he remained silent.<br />
<br />
After retrieving the cookies and returning to the classroom, Aisaka's voice had become very weak, it seemed like she had gone into depression.<br />
<br />
The silent classroom after school was empty, with only Aisaka and Ryūji inside. Aside from Ryūji, no one else had seen this side of the Palmtop Tiger before.<br />
<br />
"... I'm always a failure, nothing ever comes out right..."<br />
<br />
Her self utterances no longer had the enthusiasm she had earlier in the day.<br />
<br />
"This is only the first day of our effort, so it's actually not surprising that we haven't succeeded yet."<br />
<br />
"... Is that so? But if I wasn't so clumsy, if only I was a bit smarter... even you got affected. Nothing has been going smoothly, has it? ... I've had enough already..."<br />
<br />
Aisaka leaned back on the window and slid down. Sitting beside Ryūji's legs, she wrapped up her tiny legs.<br />
<br />
Twirling her long hair, she attempted to bury her expression in her hair and said,<br />
<br />
"For the past seventeen years I never realized... but now I know how clumsy I am..."<br />
<br />
"Um, I guess..."<br />
<br />
"If you want to say it, then say it clearly!"<br />
<br />
Her tiny hands tugged at Ryūji's trousers,<br />
<br />
"You too... even Ryūji thinks that way, huh? You must think I'm hopelessly clumsy beyond help, right?"<br />
<br />
As he lowered his head, he found himself exchanging glances with Aisaka, who was looking up. She rested her cheek on her knees while her eyes quavered with sadness.<br />
<br />
Her usual attack mode had vanished, replaced with unsettlement in her eyes - mostly caused by her self-lamenting.<br />
<br />
"... Well, it was actually my fault during PE lesson, not to mention the plan itself was too incomplete..."<br />
<br />
"It's not just that, there's also my clumsiness..."<br />
<br />
Aisaka wearily closed her eyes, as though recalling all the chaotic events of the day.<br />
<br />
The PE lesson in third period, the unlucky lunch break, and the massive let-down a while ago...<br />
<br />
Once he realized that Aisaka was the one who threw that packet of cookies out, the Dean knew it was impossible to reprimand her, so he quickly let her return to the classroom.<br />
<br />
It was fortunate nothing bad came out it, but...<br />
<br />
"... So much for making all that effort to make those cookies... and... sigh..."<br />
<br />
As Aisaka muttered to herself, she noticed a small scratch under her chin. It was caused by her chin rubbing against her buttons while Ryūji saved her from getting injured. She softly caressed the scratch while taking out the packet of cookies from her pocket - all that was left were the few pieces of crumbs that didn't fly off.<br />
<br />
"Writing a love letter, but placing it in the wrong bag; trying to beat someone, but instead fainting from starvation; getting hit by the ball while practicing; finding people for lunch, but they had to leave; accidentally roasting the cookies, tripping, falling and dropping them out of the window; and... all these... this is just..."<br />
<br />
"Oh, and you forgot one more... forgetting to put your letter in the envelope!"<br />
<br />
"Yeah, you're right..."<br />
<br />
Ryūji was trying to joke to cheer her up, but the way he expressed it didn't feel right. Sinking into sadness, Aisaka buried her head into her knees and went quiet.<br />
<br />
"Ai, Aisaka..."<br />
<br />
No response.<br />
<br />
Squatting down in an awkward pose, she wrapped herself tightly and remained still, like a snail burrowing into its shell; only her tiny fingers could be seen trembling. Her soft hair hanging from her shoulders moved slightly with the rhythm of her breathing.<br />
<br />
Now was not the time, yet Ryūji still felt that...<br />
<br />
Women are just so devious.<br />
<br />
No matter how arrogant they may be, or how much trouble they may bring to others, as long as they made that expression, they would quickly melt the heart of any man.<br />
<br />
This expression was impossible to ignore.<br />
<br />
Very impossible to disregard.<br />
<br />
So Ryūji scratched his head, and intensified his glare. He first went to his desk, then returned to Aisaka, and sat down next to her.<br />
<br />
"... Aisaka, let's swap!"<br />
<br />
"...?"<br />
<br />
Ryūji tapped her shoulder in order to get her to look up, while pretending he didn't see the tears in the corner of her eyes. He placed his baked cookies wrapped in a very manly aluminum foil on her lap, and then he took her cookie wrapper in exchange.<br />
<br />
Ryūji gently opened the very battered wrapper; there were only a few pieces of crumbs inside, though there was still quite an amount.<br />
<br />
"Eh... wait... Ryūji, those were just picked up from the ground, a, and they're..."<br />
<br />
"Since I only ate your roasted cookies before, I'm really curious to know what these taste like!"<br />
<br />
After replying stiffly, he ignored Aisaka's protest and stuffed the crumbs into his mouth. Afterwards...<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
Silence.<br />
<br />
When he ate her roasted cookies a while ago, the recent heat from the oven, the bitter charcoal taste, as well as being coerced into swallowing them all in one go by Aisaka, meant that Ryūji quickly spat them all out... So this was really the first time Ryūji had tried Aisaka's cooking... It was just that, she probably... Mixed up the sugar and salt...<br />
<br />
"A, are the cookies... delicious?"<br />
<br />
"... Ahhh! They're tasty!"<br />
<br />
Aisaka worryingly widened her eyes.<br />
<br />
"Yeah, they taste great! Ah... too bad you can't give these to Kitamura. Better luck next time, eh?"<br />
<br />
Ryūji managed to worm his way out with his genetically inherited poker face and then urged Aisaka to try his cookies. Aisaka carefully opened the wrapper, then looked at Ryūji with amazement,<br />
<br />
"Uwah... Amazing! They look perfect. Can I really eat them?"<br />
<br />
"I wanted to take them back for my mom, but I guess it doesn't matter, they're all yours."<br />
<br />
The cookies were baked very thinly, this special edition was sprinkled with sugar on top with extra butter. Aisaka stared at the cookies for a while...<br />
<br />
"... They're tasty! Really!"<br />
<br />
Her eyes widened as she put them in her mouth.<br />
<br />
"... This is the first time I've heard you say the word 'tasty'."<br />
<br />
"This is incredible, it's so much better than those sold in the bakery!"<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/b/b9/Toradora_vol01_155.jpg/417px-Toradora_vol01_155.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/b/b9/Toradora_vol01_155.jpg/417px-Toradora_vol01_155.jpg" width="222" /></a></div><br />
"According to my experience, for bakery products, it always tastes better if you make them yourself rather than buying them. Of course, this has to do with my personal preference, but for those who like their cookies suitably soft after coming out of the oven, I'd prefer baking them myself."<br />
<br />
"I see... um... I... like this, I really do!"<br />
<br />
Aisaka looked just like any other normal girl as she concentrated on eating the cookies. "Delicious!" She said with her cheeks stuffed with cookies, she licked the sugar around her lips and added quietly, "It'd be great if it was served with red tea!"<br />
<br />
... Who'd recognize this?<br />
<br />
Besides me, who else would recognize this side of Aisaka Taiga?<br />
<br />
An incredible feeling. Until yesterday, like many other classmates, he too had feared the "Palmtop Tiger". He not only feared being bitten, he also feared having anything to do with her world. So Aisaka Taiga is this kind of person... Back then, he was hardly even interested in such things.<br />
<br />
This girl... the daughter of some infamous gangster boss or karate master, a cruel girl who treated people like dogs, got so nervous upon seeing her crush that she forgot how to speak, an unbelievably clumsy girl, and then got depressed to the verge of tears due to being ashamed of her clumsiness... She was always hungry, and loved tasty food and snacks.<br />
<br />
She was an extremely peculiar girl... always causing trouble for people, and giving people a headache.<br />
<br />
But Ryūji suddenly realized he did not dislike her peculiarity. He even thought, I'm glad I met this kind of person. At this moment, he felt blissful for some reason.<br />
<br />
Yes. Even though she's annoying, even though I'm troubled by her, when she gets hurt, I just want to comfort her... If I'm thinking like this, then Aisaka to me is...<br />
<br />
"... Hey, Ryūji! I think I know now!"<br />
<br />
... He got startled.<br />
<br />
Returning to his senses, he saw Aisaka Taiga staring at him from a very close distance. Though her face was small, her complexion was fair, her large and nearly transparent eyes glittered with stars every time she blinked, those were really beautiful eyes. Even though she was small, her face was hardly child-like... Ryūji suddenly realized all this, and something resembling a cold shiver went up his spine.<br />
<br />
Ahem! Ryūji cleared his throat,<br />
<br />
"...K, know what?"<br />
<br />
He hesitatingly asked, and then...<br />
<br />
"It's all because you didn't help me out properly! You're such a dumb dog! A hopelessly dumb dog!"<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
What the hell!? Aisaka shrugged her shoulders and looked contemptuously at Ryūji. How should I put this... Looks like she's herself again... But still, what the hell!?<br />
<br />
Ryūji was really getting pissed, thinking, How can there be such a person!? Yet, he saw Aisaka give a gentle smile... Forget it. I'll let her off this time!<br />
<br />
Think of it as a special offer from me!<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
* * *<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
On the way back, they kept some distance between each other, though they were headed in the same direction.<br />
<br />
Approaching the school gate, Aisaka, walking ahead, stopped in her footsteps. From her position, one could see the track field beyond the trees.<br />
<br />
"What is it?"<br />
<br />
"... The softball club. Minorin is there."<br />
<br />
Aisaka pointed ahead, running energetically under the sunset was none other than Minori. As though she was carrying a prism, in an instant only Minori remained within Ryūji's vision.<br />
<br />
But Ryūji understood that Aisaka was not looking at where her finger was pointing. Her eyes were fixed towards one of the dark-haired guys on the other end of the field doing warm up exercises. It was Kitamura.<br />
<br />
Stopping in her footsteps, Aisaka stood still, her cheek was dyed caramel by the orange sunset. A soft breeze blew, yet Aisaka remained still.<br />
<br />
She must really, really like Kitamura Yūsaku.<br />
<br />
"... Hey, can I ask you... why Kitamura?"<br />
<br />
She turned her head as a result of Ryūji's question, but she did not answer, and simply blinked. She stared at Ryūji with her clear eyes and said,<br />
<br />
"I'll be going ahead first. Why don't you stay here for a while longer?"<br />
<br />
She appeared to be trying to change the subject. Though it didn't matter whether she answered his question or not, since even Ryūji didn't know why he asked that.<br />
<br />
"... You're going ahead first? What do you mean?"<br />
<br />
"I'm sure you want to stare at Minorin with those horny eyes of yours for a bit longer. You can forget about me helping to arrange for you two to get together, but at the very least I can let you look at her for a while longer! She's beautiful, isn't she? So I understand why you chose her... I'm not that unreasonable, you know! Come to my house to make dinner at eight tonight, that is all!"<br />
<br />
What do you mean "that is all"?! No, what do you mean "come to my house to make dinner"... No, what do you mean "that is all"?!<br />
<br />
Not waiting for Ryūji to ask any further, Aisaka turned around and walked off in large strides, and then...<br />
<br />
"...Uwaa!"<br />
<br />
Her clumsiness mode set in again as she tripped over the lining in the tarmac... Her bag flew out of her hand as she fell without warning like a small child.<br />
<br />
"Ah! Ah...! Just what are you doing?!"<br />
<br />
Ryūji sighed deeply and rushed towards Aisaka and picked her up while she muttered, "Shut up! Leave me alone!" After picking up her bag and patting off the dust on her skirt, Ryūji noticed that Aisaka's knees were full of bruises... She must've tripped a countless number of times when no one was watching.<br />
<br />
How can I just leave such a careless fellow alone like that? Ryūji sighed again. He then looked straight into Aisaka's face,<br />
<br />
"What'd you want for dinner? You don't have any problem with me eating with you, right? I'll make my mom's share and take it home with me, okay? You'll be paying for the ingredients, right? Oh, I remember your refrigerator's empty. In that case, we can't do anything without going to the supermarket first... Oh yeah, we gotta buy some mold removal liquid and dish washing detergent!"<br />
<br />
Can't be helped, I guess... Ryūji thought.<br />
<br />
"So be it!" Aisaka exclaimed. This was because she had no way of refusing. After yesterday and today, he knew this girl was stubborn, unreasonable, self-lamenting yet also obnoxious. Threatening her was useless; when she decided to do something, she would do it. Not to mention, there were so many things that he was worried about her.<br />
<br />
Which is why... I can't just leave her alone like that. Can't be helped.<br />
<br />
Besides, there were still plenty of dirt marks in Aisaka's European kitchen that bothered him. <br />
</div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-72867078285373532902012-03-15T12:15:00.000+07:002012-03-15T12:15:20.783+07:00Toradora! Vol. 1 - Chapter 3<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">The commotion at sunrise went by like a dream and the silent morning returned to the Takasu residence.<br />
<br />
It was already 5 am when Ryūji returned to his bed after being ambushed by the Palmtop Tiger. For a body that was still growing, it could be a pain not having enough sleep. Yawning with his mouth open wide, he roused himself and woke up at the same time as usual. There were still a lot of things to be done...<br />
<br />
After going to the bathroom, he had to feed Inko-chan. As always, he made sure that the parrot was fully awake before removing the cloth on the cage. But...<br />
<br />
"Morning, Inko-ch... Whoa!"<br />
<br />
Inko-chan laid dead with his face up.<br />
<br />
"B, but didn't you just reply just now!? Inko-chan!"<br />
<br />
"... Ugh... ugh... ugh..."<br />
<br />
... Nope, he was still alive. He was just lying flat at the bottom of the cage, anyone would have thought he was dead at first glance, but it looked like he was just lying there. After Ryūji yelled, he quickly stood up. For some reason his feathers looked ruffled, it was as though he felt very uncomfortable.<br />
<br />
"I don't know what on earth you're thinking already!"<br />
<br />
"Morning!"<br />
<br />
Maybe it would be better if I had owned a cat or a dog, or something that can communicate telepathically with humans. Ryūji thought while replacing Inko-chan's food tray.<br />
<br />
"...I...iii...I...In...In...In..."<br />
<br />
Inko-chan looked straight into Ryūji's eyes, trying hard to think what it was that he wanted to say. Could it be the thing that Ryūji had been teaching him for years, but which still struggled to say?<br />
<br />
"Could it be... you're finally going to say "Inko-chan"? Have you finally got it!?"<br />
<br />
Ryūji looked excitedly into the birdcage. Before him, Inko-chan cheekily opened the feathers on his tail, and then...<br />
<br />
"I...Idiot!"<br />
<br />
"Damn it!"<br />
<br />
Flap! Without thinking, Ryūji covered the cage with the cloth again. Though he may look intimidating, he was actually quite even-tempered. All hell would break loose if he were to get annoyed at every little thing. With the calm temperament of a gentleman, he went to have a look at Yasuko, who should have already gone to sleep. He opened the fusuma...<br />
<br />
She should be sleeping, right? As he had heard the door open, Ryūji knew she had returned.<br />
<br />
"... She came back, but this is ridiculous..."<br />
<br />
He muttered and shut his eyes.<br />
<br />
Yasuko was so drunk that the whole house reeked of booze when she fell asleep. But why did she have to sleep as though she had rolled forward and landed upside down? She now slept with her bottom facing upwards. Good thing she changed into her track suit; even if she was his mother... No, it was because she was his mother that he had to be strict to her. According to her son's standards, recklessly showing off her underwear was a strict no-no. It looked like she fell asleep half-way through removing her make-up. Though half of her face was now clean, the other half was still full of make-up, making her look exactly like Baron Ashura. Not to mention she looked quite uncomfortable.<br />
<br />
According to Ryūji's deductions, Yasuko was originally sitting by the small table next to her futon and removing her makeup, but she grew tired and fell asleep with her face flat on the futon.<br />
<br />
"I'm amazed you didn't break your neck... Hey, sleep properly! You'll die if you keep sleeping like that!"<br />
<br />
"...Ya...Yaya...Umm...umm...Ya..."<br />
<br />
She spoke in exactly the same manner as Inko-chan.<br />
<br />
Wondering about the hidden connection between Yasuko and Inko-chan (mainly their intelligence), Ryūji carefully placed Yasuko in a proper sleeping position on her futon. Yasuko had been wanting to get her own bed. But with such a horrid sleeping face, like hell I'll ever buy you one!<br />
<br />
From the convenience store bag at the corner of the room he removed two melting ice-cream sticks and quietly left the room, shutting the fusuma behind him. First, he would have to quickly place these melting ice-cream into the fridge.<br />
<br />
Next, he would have to prepare breakfast and lunch bentos. Looking inside the fridge...<br />
<br />
"Ah, yeah, I remember..."<br />
<br />
Ryūji squinted his fierce eyes, not out of anger, but out of disappointment.<br />
<br />
The Fried Rice Festival had used up all the eggs and bacon, so there went the bacon and egg breakfast. The refrigerated rice was also used up.<br />
<br />
"... Looks like milk will have to do for breakfast; as for the bentos... it'll have to be simple today. For side dishes we've only got potatoes left."<br />
<br />
Rice was essential, no matter what, so Ryūji decided to make some simple creole rice and salted potatoes.<br />
<br />
After washing the rice, he made sure he added enough rice wine, some syrup and mirin, some cut-up kombu, boiled bamboo shoots and enokitakes into the rice pot. After adding a suitable amount of water, he turned on the rice cooker and that was it, all that was left was for it to cook.<br />
<br />
Next, Ryūji skillfully peeled off the potato skins at an incredible pace, placing the potatoes in a pot and simmering them until there was little water left. While he was at it, he washed the chopping board, cooking knife and cleared off the mess from the marble kitchen table. Once the boiling water in the pot had decreased and the potatoes began to emerge, he added some refined sugar, mirin, rice wine, syrup, soup powder and some noodle sauce. All that was left was to wait for everything to cook and that was it. Afterwards, he would have to switch to a smaller flame to avoid overcooking and then let it simmer till just before it was time to leave. Finally, he would spice things up with a little soy sauce. Ryūji had never really checked how it was actually done, but so far just cooking it this way was already tasty enough for him.<br />
<br />
It was just over half an hour since he woke up, so there was still plenty of time. Ryūji poured all the milk into a glass, then turned on the TV and sat on the sofa.<br />
<br />
Watching the morning gossip programs to kill the brief breakfast time, he listened intently to yesterday's soccer news while wiping the table. Without knowing it, Ryūji had the short table wiped sparkling clean.<br />
<br />
After hearing that his team had won, leaving aside the fact that he only had milk for breakfast, Ryūji felt it was quite a good start to the morning. Though, it would be even better if the sun were to shine in brightly through the window like last year. Looking out the window, Ryūji sighed inside his dim room. At that moment...<br />
<br />
"...Whoa!"<br />
<br />
The phone suddenly rang. To call at a time like this, could it be some relative? Deciding not to let Yasuko be disturbed in her sleep (since she was still the master of the house, after all), Ryūji rushed to pick up the phone.<br />
<br />
"Hello, this is Takasu speaking..."<br />
<br />
"You're late! Just what were you doing!?"<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
He hung up without even thinking.<br />
<br />
What was I doing? Living a normal life, of course. The sudden berating caused Ryūji's mind to go blank for a moment. The phone rang again, Ryūji politely answered,<br />
<br />
"Hello, this is Takasu speaking..."<br />
<br />
"You just hung up on me, didn't you? Would you like me to come over right now to your place and raise hell?"<br />
<br />
That would be bothersome. Ryūji quickly thought out the answer. Although the landlady didn't come to complain, Ryūji could hear her sweeping the floor loudly outside for a while now. She was, no doubt, waiting for Ryūji to come out and tell him off there and then. It seems the Takasus had been black listed.<br />
<br />
To be able to talk in such a gangster-like way, there was only one person he could think of...<br />
<br />
"Aisaka... Taiga..."<br />
<br />
She possessed a gangster-like alias, the Palmtop Tiger.<br />
<br />
"If you find it bothersome then hurry up and come over! What were you doing? Don't tell me you're breaking your promise already? Do you even know what's going on?"<br />
<br />
"Promise? You can't be serious?"<br />
<br />
"Didn't you say you would do anything like a dog? You swore, didn't you? So hurry up and come over! Now! Everyday before school from now on!"<br />
<br />
"...W, wait! The thing we talked last night, you mean that right? When I said I'll help you, I mean helping you get close to Kitamura so you could talk to him more... That's what I swore!"<br />
<br />
"Tch!"<br />
<br />
The phone gave a very annoyed and irritated clicking sound of the tongue.<br />
<br />
"You were the one that said you'll do anything! I don't care, just hurry up and come! You know I mean what I say when I say I'm going to do that... as to what 'that' means, you should know already."<br />
<br />
It seemed like Aisaka was really in a bad mood. Her voice sounded just like wailing demons from hell, which vibrated the phone receiver in an ominous way and caused Ryūji's ears to shake. There was no point arguing further with her on the phone if it had come to this.<br />
<br />
"... A, anyway, no matter what... I will come over... but... I don't even know where you live."<br />
<br />
"Just look outside of your window."<br />
<br />
"Huh? Outside my window? There's nothing outside besides... WHOA!?"<br />
<br />
Carrying the phone receiver past the ridiculously narrow living room and looking out through the dim window, Ryūji could see the Bourgeoisie-style apartment block. Yet on the second floor of that building... looking straight across from the window opposite...<br />
<br />
"What's with those silly-looking pajamas?"<br />
<br />
Aisaka Taiga was standing there holding a trendy phone in her hand while looking disgruntled.<br />
<br />
"Ah! S, stop looking at me!"<br />
<br />
Wearing Yasuko's "cuddly woolen shirt" (with heart shapes all over) since he was feeling cold, Ryūji quickly covered his shirt with his hands while looking fierce. He wasn't feeling angry, but embarrassed.<br />
<br />
Aisaka indignantly pulled her expensive curtains up.<br />
<br />
"Like hell I want to look at you! Hurry up and get your ass over, you stupid dog!"<br />
<br />
Aisaka ended with this sentence, but Ryūji remembered he still had things to do,<br />
<br />
"Wait! Just give me ten more minutes!"<br />
<br />
"... Why?"<br />
<br />
"Because the creole rice bento is not cooked yet."<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
From the silence on the other end, Ryūji could faintly hear a thunderous growling of the stomach. It was just too loud to be ignored.<br />
<br />
"...W, would you like to have some?"<br />
<br />
After a long silence, the curtains on the window of that Bourgeoisie-style apartment opened about 10cm. Aisaka remained silent while nodding at Ryūji.<br />
<br />
Yasuko, Inko-chan, and now Aisaka.<br />
<br />
Looks like there were now three instead of two waiting to be fed by Ryūji.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
* * *<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
This was the first time he had ever seen an automatic gate.<br />
<br />
The atmosphere in the marble-laden entrance felt colder than the air outside. The surrounding area was eerily quiet, as though keeping a watch on Ryūji. Facing such an unfitting ambiance, Ryūji's eyes couldn't help looking more fierce as a result of staring at the device that was before him. At his waist level was a marble panel with a button, a keyhole and something like an intercom. At the other end was the automatic gate that led to the interior of the apartment block. Yet the gate did not open automatically. On his right was the security booth, but there was a sign outside that read "Cleaning in Progress", so it seemed like there was no one inside. Just how do you use this device? How am I supposed to get into the Palmtop Tiger's cage? Ryūji remained silent while at a loss as to what to do when...<br />
<br />
"Good... morning...?"<br />
<br />
A young woman emerged from the gate and greeted Ryūji, but quickly glanced suspiciously at him, wondering Who on earth is this person?<br />
<br />
"M, morning."<br />
<br />
Lowering his head embarrassingly, Ryūji slotted himself through the gate before it shut. Is it really okay for me to enter like this? he wondered, though he believed it wouldn't get him into too much trouble.<br />
<br />
He entered the elevator and pushed the button for the second floor. As the doors reopened, he found himself looking at a carpet-laden corridor that he had seen before in the hotel of one of his previous field trips.<br />
<br />
This got Ryūji wondering, just how much was the rent here? ...Shoot, I forgot to ask what her room number is. Though that problem was quickly solved...<br />
<br />
Because there was only one door at the end of the corridor... In other words, the entire second floor of this Bourgeoisie-style apartment building was the Aisaka residence.<br />
<br />
"She sure is rich... Could the rumour that her father's a gangster actually be true?"<br />
<br />
While in deep thought, Ryūji walked nervously towards the door (since even though it was Aisaka, he was still visiting a girl's place), and pushed the doorbell. However, there was no response, even after pushing several times.<br />
<br />
There's still some time till school begins, but my time is not unlimited! He timidly attempted to push the door open.<br />
<br />
He held his breath and then... the door opened.<br />
<br />
"... M, morning! ... Aisaka! ... It's me, Takasu... Hello?"<br />
<br />
He peeked in and yelled, still there was no response. Hello~! Hello~! Ryūji entered the apartment entrance as he continued yelling.<br />
<br />
"... Sorry to bother... M, may I come in? Is that okay?"<br />
<br />
Some balls she has, calling me over in a threatening way and then leaving me to stand here all alone! What am I supposed to do if her family sees me? Especially her dad! Ryūji removed his shoes anxiously and walked along the wooden corridor in his socks.<br />
<br />
Ryūji sighed as he walked and looked around. Whether it was the white wallpaper, the premium wooden tiles or the uplighting, everything reflected a sense of fine taste, unlike other rented apartments around the neighborhood. In fact, for someone with much interest in interior designing, Ryūji looked with great interest at the laminated glass door as he opened it. And then...<br />
<br />
"Wow! ... Whoa!!!"<br />
<br />
First, he gazed in amazement, then he got struck by a very foul smell.<br />
<br />
What amazed him was the living room, which was at least the size of 20 tatami-mats. It was laid with a pure white carpet and there was a light gray sofa, coupled with a pure white dining table and designer chairs... Facing south was a window where one could see the view that the Takasus used to see a year ago - the trees in the park nearby. The deep colored kitchenware did not affect the living room's sense of width in any way and the customized design had a posh feeling to it. This was coupled with the trendy and beautiful crystal chandelier above. What seemed strange was that there were only enough sofas and chairs for one person.<br />
<br />
Normally, it wouldn't be strange to see five or six chairs for such a spacious living room.<br />
<br />
And then there was the foul smell...<br />
<br />
"Is it coming from over here...?"<br />
<br />
It came from the beautiful European-style kitchen.<br />
<br />
The kitchen had a large stainless steel sink, but it had been stuffed with a whole pile of dirty plates for an undetermined amount of time. Then what would the drain look like? Just thinking about it was enough to give one goosebumps. Not to mention part of the stainless steel looked misty, as it was full of...<br />
<br />
"AAARRRGGGHHH!!!"<br />
<br />
Black mold, enough to torment a person till he fainted. As if pulled by it, Ryūji staggered towards the surface and rubbed his trembling finger over it. Needless to say, it felt slippery and thick...<br />
<br />
Unacceptable!!!<br />
<br />
I cannot allow this to happen! This is a desecration of the kitchen! A desecration to life! Even though the kitchen in my small apartment is narrow and dark, at least it's clean enough for one to lick it without getting ill. Some people work their asses off trying to keep their kitchen clean, and then there are people who have such a beautiful and well-equipped kitchen, and, and, and, turn it into... THIS!!!<br />
<br />
"AISAKA~!!!"<br />
<br />
Ryūji bolted out of the kitchen. I've seen enough! How dare she let me see such a thing!<br />
<br />
"No matter what, let me... let me clean your kitchen!!!"<br />
<br />
Something had gone off within Ryūji's heart.<br />
<br />
His nerves showing, he ran around the living room like a bullet, but still could not find Aisaka. His eyes, glittering in excitement, noticed a sliding door.<br />
<br />
"Is it this one!?"<br />
<br />
He then pulled it open with great force...<br />
<br />
"...Ah."<br />
<br />
... Bingo. But somehow, it felt as though... he guessed wrongly.<br />
<br />
Aisaka Taiga was there.<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/f/f6/Toradora_vol01_103.jpg/417px-Toradora_vol01_103.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/f/f6/Toradora_vol01_103.jpg/417px-Toradora_vol01_103.jpg" width="222" /></a></div><br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Facing a sight like that, Ryūji couldn't help but cover his mouth, he even stopped breathing.<br />
<br />
The curtains hung from the north-facing window, in the silent room with a high ceiling, lying everywhere on the pure white carpet were fluffy one-piece dresses that were thrown randomly after being taken off. In the corner was a matching pure white studying table and chair, while in the middle of the room was a princess-sized bed with white lacy curtains hanging from above.<br />
<br />
This was Aisaka's room.<br />
<br />
At the center of the bed, surrounded by the lacy curtains, lay Aisaka Taiga. Her long hair was spread all over the bedspread, while she cuddled her arms and legs as she slept silently.<br />
<br />
The portable phone receiver was placed next to the pillow and beyond the curtains one could just see the Takasu residence.<br />
<br />
"... So she went back to sleep..."<br />
<br />
Zzzzz... Only the silent and rhythmic breathing could be heard.<br />
<br />
Unable to approach her, Ryūji maintained this distance while looking at the sleeping Aisaka... It's not like he really wanted to look, it was just that he could not get her out of his field of vision.<br />
<br />
Wrapped in her loose pajamas, her tiny arms and legs now looked even tinier. It was only at this moment that her calm face looked as clear as an ice sculpture, as though it was about to melt. Her small nose, slightly open little mouth, and her eyelashes extending downwards... if it weren't for her breathing, one couldn't tell whether she was alive or not... And there Aisaka slept quietly on her bed.<br />
<br />
It wasn't because he was watching his classmate sleeping, it was just that this scenery felt like it came straight out of a fairy tale.<br />
<br />
Ryūji felt that she looked just like Sleeping Beauty, just like any other girl. But he quickly rejected that sort of thinking.<br />
<br />
... She's no princess.<br />
<br />
Nope... she was just a doll that had been forgotten by a princess. Her eyes would open once you pick her up, but since she was forgotten, she could only lie there and keep on sleeping.<br />
<br />
The doll slept in this bed, in this room, in this apartment, and yet they belonged to the princess and not the doll. This explained why everything seemed so big in comparison to the doll's size.<br />
<br />
Yet Aisaka is a human and this is Aisaka's home... Speaking of which, where is her family?<br />
<br />
After looking around the room, Ryūji quietly squinted his eyes. One chair, one sofa... There's no one here besides Aisaka, and here sleeps Aisaka, who merely shakes her head when being asked about her family.<br />
<br />
Ryūji looked at his watch, there was still time before school would begin.<br />
<br />
Feeling that it would be quite hard to wake her, Ryūji silently left the room and closed the door without making a sound. I'll call her if she's still not up just before it's time to leave.<br />
<br />
After returning from the alternate dimension in the silent bedroom, Ryūji slowly took off his gakuran jacket and rolled up his sleeves.<br />
<br />
"... Let's do this!"<br />
<br />
Before his glaring eyes was the extremely slippery utility kitchen, the time limit was 15 minutes. The battle between the man and the dirty stainless steel had begun.<br />
<br />
When Aisaka Taiga wakes up, she probably won't believe her eyes.<br />
<br />
Though his work was not yet complete... I'll finish the rest tomorrow! Ryūji swore to himself, the kitchen utensils and the stainless steel cupboard behind him, which was left untidied for nearly half a year, were now sparkling clean.<br />
<br />
All that was left was the creole rice and instant miso soup breakfast.<br />
<br />
The contents were the same. Though I brought extra. Ryūji remarked on the tightly packed and heavy bento.<br />
<br />
All of these were made for Aisaka Taiga, who was still sleeping in her sweet dreams.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
* * *<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"I specifically called you to pick me up, because I didn't want to be late, why'd you leave it till this late? Just what have you been doing?"<br />
<br />
"Wha!? Didn't I tell you to eat faster many times? Just who was it that kept asking for seconds and refusing to put down the bowl?"<br />
<br />
"I never asked you to help me, you were the one who happily made the breakfast on your own. I thought it'd be a waste if I didn't eat it, so I was actually helping you! You ought to be grateful for my generosity!"<br />
<br />
"Gimme back...! Gimme back that bento!"<br />
<br />
"Shut up already! And stay away from me, you perverted dog!"<br />
<br />
"Why you... Gimme that! I'll have you return that! Along with my kindness!"<br />
<br />
"Shut up, you scum!"<br />
<br />
"I, I don't have any spare creole rice for people that call me scum!"<br />
<br />
Running shoulder to shoulder along the road to school, Ryūji and Aisaka had begun a dangerous sparring war. Under the green leaves of the trees planted alongside, there was no one else that could have created more trouble for others besides these two fighting on the road.<br />
<br />
Ryūji attacked from the above, trying to snatch away the bento bag that Aisaka was carrying in her tiny hands; though Aisaka skillfully dodged him using her small body and slithered around like a snake, keeping her distance from Ryūji. Some innocent bystanders, not wanting to have anything to do with an evil looking high school student with a terrifying glare and a pretty girl with an innocent face, all avoided making eye contact with them.<br />
<br />
"How can such an ungrateful girl like you exist... this is unbelievable! And after I cleaned your kitchen for you, though it's still not completely clean..."<br />
<br />
"I already said I never asked you to do it!"<br />
<br />
"You! Let me get this straight, you're completely ridiculous! The stagnant water clogged up in the sink was already reeking... There was nothing but slime and mold in the drain, and the rotting leftovers were an image straight from hell... Just how long have you left it unattended? The apartment stank like hell!"<br />
<br />
"For about half a year."<br />
<br />
"You really have no right to call yourself a human being..."<br />
<br />
Ryūji pointed at her with his finger, while Aisaka merely replied without any expression, "What's that got to do with me?" and quickly walked ahead. He didn't clean the kitchen because he wanted to obey her commands. Ryūji just couldn't bear to see a kitchen being left in such a messy state. He wanted to make it clean, make it beautiful, make it usable... Those thoughts slowly grew in his mind and became unstoppable.<br />
<br />
"Am I... being pathetic?"<br />
<br />
Ryūji muttered to himself while chasing after Aisaka. Or to be precise, because he too had to go to school, he had no choice but to walk behind her. Aisaka turned her head slightly to look at Ryūji,<br />
<br />
"Never mind the little stuff. Don't forget that you'll have to help me at school, so don't try to run away!"<br />
<br />
Aisaka exclaimed, looking at Ryūji with her completely awakened eyes while snorting silently with her tiny nose. Is this what they call a forewarning? Ryūji hastened his footsteps and replied,<br />
<br />
"I'll say this, I have no intention of helping someone who speaks to me in such a manner!"<br />
<br />
Without warning, Ryūji bumped straight into Aisaka, who had stopped suddenly, and elbowed him in the stomach.<br />
<br />
"Y, you idiot! Don't stop all of a sudden!"<br />
<br />
Feeling pissed off, Ryūji bemoaned at the blatant disregard for his own life, but Aisaka's eyes were not looking at Ryūji at all.<br />
<br />
"Minorin! Were you waiting for me again?"<br />
<br />
"You're late, Taiga! Did you take a detour today as well?"<br />
<br />
"...Uh!"<br />
<br />
Just before he was about to trip, Ryūji caught himself. In front of Aisaka, standing at the corner of a major road-junction was none other than Kushieda Minori.<br />
<br />
Only a small part of her face was tanned by the sun, coupled with her smooth and large eyes, she smiled innocently while waving in their direction. Her hair was illuminated by the shine of the morning sun, while her skirt fluttered in the wind... Yet her arm suddenly stopped waving and her smile disappeared, instead she widened her large eyes...<br />
<br />
"EEEHHH~...!!!??? Wha...!? No way! Could it be!?"<br />
<br />
"What is it, Minorin?"<br />
<br />
"M, my ears..."<br />
<br />
Minori yelled in a very sharp voice, while turning her glance quickly at both Ryūji and Taiga who were both going to school together.<br />
<br />
"And you ask me what it is!? Eh, eh... I, I see... I didn't even know, that Taiga and Takasu-kun would get along so well as to come to school as a couple..."<br />
<br />
"You've got it wrong, Minorin. Besides, what do you mean by 'as a couple'?"<br />
<br />
"Hmm...! W, what was it called again? Um, in this kind of situation... Argh! I can't find the right word to describe it! Oh yeah, you two have 'sworn to never part'?!"<br />
<br />
"No, no, no! We didn't swear to walk together to school! I, it's just that, we only met over there!"<br />
<br />
Ryūji instinctively came up with an excuse like that, he then turned and said gently,<br />
<br />
"Am I right, Aisaka?"<br />
<br />
As she turned her head, she revealed a very ghastly gentle smile.<br />
<br />
"What, so you two only met by chance, huh?"<br />
<br />
"Yeah, we live very near to each other."<br />
<br />
Aisaka began to walk shoulder to shoulder with her good friend Minori. How can I let such a good chance slip by!? Ryūji quickly caught up from behind while quickly beginning to think with his head.<br />
<br />
Could it be that since Aisaka knows that I like Minori, she called me out in order to create a chance for me to go to school with her?<br />
<br />
"Well then, see you later, Takasu-kun... I had wanted to say let's head to the classroom together! But it seems like you don't want to walk with us, right? Since we only just met by chance, right?"<br />
<br />
In less than 3 seconds, Ryūji's imagination was swiftly crushed by Aisaka, who turned her head around.<br />
<br />
"... Ah... No, Ai, Aisaka..."<br />
<br />
"Then, I'll see you later then, Takasu-kun! Hey Taiga, did you see last night's TV..."<br />
<br />
What just happened? But I also watched TV last night... ... Vainly trying to call them back with his arm stretched out, Ryūji received his final warning:<br />
<br />
Don't you ever think of trying to get ahead of me! Stop being cocky, you stupid dog!<br />
<br />
"... Ugh..."<br />
<br />
Aisaka seemed to be saying that as she turned her head once again and glared with that gloomy and heavy stare.<br />
<br />
Ryūji was petrified by the eyes of the beast small enough to be placed on anyone's palm. She seemed to be declaring Unless you can get me to get along with Kitamura-kun, I'll do everything to stop you from getting near Minorin!<br />
<br />
Even without her in the way, it was still only a dream for him to go out with Minori... Now why am I thinking about such sad things all of a sudden?<br />
<br />
No! At this rate I'll end up as Aisaka's dog for the rest of my life. That was the worst possible outcome he could ever imagine...<br />
<br />
Watching the slowly disappearing figures of the two girls, Ryūji squinted his eyes earnestly. Bring it on! Don't you underestimate me! For the first time, contempt and degradation had gotten Ryūji's fighting spirit fired up.<br />
<br />
By getting Aisaka to get along with Kitamura, won't that mean I'll be able to close my distance with Minori!? <br />
</div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-43283799699770971402012-03-15T12:12:00.000+07:002012-03-15T12:12:24.045+07:00Toradora! Vol. 1 - Chapter 2<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">Though it began quite tumultuously, Takasu Ryūji's new life as a second year high school student went rather smoothly.<br />
<br />
<br />
This was due to many reasons.<br />
<br />
The rumor that "Takasu-kun is a delinquent" got clarified much earlier than Ryūji's pessimistic self could ever have imagined. Luckily, many of Ryūji's old classmates, including Kitamura, were also in the same class this year. More importantly, he was defeated by the Palmtop Tiger in a matter of seconds, leading everyone to quickly conclude that he was just a 'normal guy' (Ryūji even wanted to sincerely thank Aisaka Taiga just for that).<br />
<br />
Secondly, he avoided having to do annoying work in the class committee and his seat that was chosen through the drawing of lots was the third seat from the front in the window aisle - it was a great seat where he could sit back and relax. The homeroom teacher was the same as last year's (Koigakubo Yuri, 29 years old, and an unquestionably single lady); aside from her still being single at such an age, Ryūji had no beef with her.<br />
<br />
Besides...<br />
<br />
"...If I do that, then the sides of the bucket will harden! What's that called? You mean the part near the edge? But since the middle is still watery, when I pour the soft jelly by the edges like this I'll have to..."<br />
<br />
"Ow!"<br />
<br />
"Wah, Takasu-kun! I'm sorry..."<br />
<br />
The most important reason was this:<br />
<br />
His sunshine, Kushieda Minori, had now become his classmate. It was this reason alone that made Ryūji's daily life as colorful as a rose and as dazzling as sunlight... Even after she had accidentally poked him in the eye, her sparkle hardly diminished.<br />
<br />
"A, are you alright? I'm so sorry, I didn't notice you behind me! Uwaa... Did my middle finger just poke into the white bit of your eye?"<br />
<br />
"...Don't worry about it, it's nothing."<br />
<br />
"I'm so very sorry! Hmm, where were we? Oh yeah, I was saying, I have to pour the jelly in the bucket like this..."<br />
<br />
"Ow!"<br />
<br />
"Wah...! It looks like I poked it even deeper! I'm so sorry!"<br />
<br />
It's okay, I'm fine, Ryūji gestured with a wave of his hand. Even this was a blessing for him. "I'm sorry, I'm so sorry!" said Minori as she bowed her head, which gave off a fragrance that even a fly would have nothing to complain about. No matter what, the Minori that was currently apologizing to him had her eyes only on him, so even when his eyes got poked twice, it was a small price to pay to be able to experience such bliss.<br />
<br />
He wouldn't have minded it even if she wasn't talking to him. He would be just as happy if she were just speaking to someone sitting near him, since he would be able to hear Minori's cute voice. In trying to describe how big the bucket was, she waved her hands to mimic a circle shape; and every time she did so, she would come into contact with him (even though it was just his eyeballs).<br />
<br />
But, just what is this bucket thing that she's talking about? Noticing Ryūji's puzzled expression, she explained,<br />
<br />
"We're talking about the pudding that I made using a bucket."<br />
<br />
Minori grabbed her finger tightly (Hopefully this time I won't poke into anyone!) as she explained in a serious tone. Though 'explain' didn't seem to be the right word...<br />
<br />
"Does Takasu-kun like pudding?"<br />
<br />
We're having a conversation! Ryūji's heart started to beat so rapidly that he wasn't able to utter a decent word, his anxiousness was driving him mad. After waiting so long for this chance...<br />
<br />
"...Er..."<br />
<br />
And that was all he could muster. She's probably thinking how boring this guy is... Probably thinking about not ever speaking to this guy ever again... While Ryūji frantically tried to think of what to do, Minori continued musing about her ultimate desire to make pudding in a bucket.<br />
<br />
"But I haven't been successful. Maybe it was because it was too big, so it's hard for it to have the sticky and soft bits gel together in one shape... Oh yeah, I can show it to you as well, Takasu-kun! Think of it as an apology for poking you in the eye!"<br />
<br />
"Eh? ...S...Show me...?"<br />
<br />
Could it be that she wants me to try her pudding? Ryūji's eyes became sharper as he stared at Minori's cute smile. Minori nodded and replied,<br />
<br />
"Yeah, I'll show you. Let me go and get it."<br />
<br />
Could I get any luckier than this? I'm glad I got poked in the eye! As Ryūji watched Minori excitedly walk towards her desk, he suddenly felt like running away for some reason.<br />
<br />
If she really brought the pudding over, what expression should I have when eating it? It's not lunch time now, so it'll look weird for a guy to feast hard on just a pudding. Besides, if she brings the pudding, should I eat it right away? Or should I just thank her and put it away for later?<br />
<br />
"Damn... I, I don't know already...!"<br />
<br />
Nervously, he began to caress his face. No matter what, I should at least clear my desk. He had decided to just eat it on the spot.<br />
<br />
Feeling excited, Ryūji's heart beat even faster. He slowly moved his gaze away from Minori, who had just come back, since she was just too dazzling to look at directly. Minori revealed a cheerful smile and tilted her head as she stood in front of him, and then...<br />
<br />
"Here you go, Takasu-kun,"<br />
<br />
Through her very tender voice, Ryūji thought he could even see a heart shape appearing after she had uttered 'Takasu-kun.' Slowly lifting his head in trepidation, Ryūji politely received the object that she gave him.<br />
<br />
"...Ah, um. This..."<br />
<br />
It was much thinner and lighter than he had expected...<br />
<br />
"...This sure is a great photo..."<br />
<br />
"But it looks gross, doesn't it?"<br />
<br />
So she's showing me photos, not pudding. Even though the stuff shown in the photo did look gross, it was still mind-blowing. On top of a plastic mat stood a large bucket, and it contained some sort of light yellowish cream... No, it looked more like slime. Though saying this would have been disrespectful to Minori, it just didn't look like pudding. In the second photo, the slime was being slowly and stickily poured out, leaving the whole place splotched with solid and watery substances. And then, in the third photo...<br />
<br />
"It even smelled strange... I think it's because I didn't wash the bucket thoroughly!"<br />
<br />
Minori knelt on one leg while eating the piece of slime with a big spoon. I want that photo! Just as Ryūji was thinking about that...<br />
<br />
"Thanks for looking! I still need to show these to Taiga as well. Eh? Where'd she go? She was here a minute ago."<br />
<br />
Coolly taking back her photos, Minori quickly left Ryūji behind and ran off to look for the Palmtop Tiger, Aisaka Taiga, who was listening only a moment ago. Thus ended a blissful period.<br />
<br />
...Still need to show these to Taiga... Eh?<br />
<br />
Ryūji sighed as he saw his crush leave the classroom in search of her good friend.<br />
<br />
He was very lucky to be classmates with her. He was able to see Minori anytime during school, so he no longer had to sneak past her classroom and peek through the door just to have a look at her smile. Even a center back defender gets his chance at scoring goals. If this was not being lucky, he didn't know what was.<br />
<br />
But in order to get even closer to her, there was one obstacle he had to pass through... And that was Aisaka Taiga, who was always seen standing next to Minori, at all times.<br />
<br />
Ever since the Opening Ceremony, Ryūji had tried to keep his distance from Aisaka. It seemed like she was a very difficult person to handle, but if he avoided Aisaka, he would not be able to get closer to Minori, and that was the worst outcome for him (although this wasn't the only reason he hadn't been able to strike up a conversation with Minori).<br />
<br />
Aisaka didn't seem to register Ryūji on her radar in any way, while Ryūji tried to avoid any opportunity of them coming into contact with each other; so far she had not made herself a hindrance.<br />
<br />
Ryūji's main goal was to try and get rid of the Palmtop Tiger and approach Minori alone. If he could accumulate those lucky moments like before, it might still be possible.<br />
<br />
<br />
And so, Ryūji's bittersweet life had been going quite smoothly.<br />
<br />
...Until today, that is, just after school.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
* * *<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"WHOA...!"<br />
<br />
As he opened the classroom door, he was left speechless by what he saw inside...<br />
<br />
There were two, no, three chairs being thrown in the air.<br />
<br />
This was followed by a loud crashing noise as they landed on the floor. Amidst the loud noise and flying chairs, a figure could be seen flashing before his eyes.<br />
<br />
What on earth just happened? Ryūji wondered, blinking his ferocious eyes. In truth, he was so terrified he couldn't catch his breath.<br />
<br />
As the duty student in charge, he had to leave the classroom to take care of some stuff, so it wasn't until some time after school that he was able to return. Normally, there wouldn't be anyone left in the classroom by then, but what he saw...<br />
<br />
There was no doubt about it, he saw a girl in a uniform there just a moment ago. Perhaps spotting Ryūji entering, she quickly hurled herself into the dark corner of the classroom cabinet and hid herself there. At the same time, Ryūji also saw the chairs being kicked into the air and crashing with a loud noise. Despite this, he could still see that person very clearly right now, since there was a mirror at the top corner of the classroom, which completely reflected her back and head of hair.<br />
<br />
Incredibly, that clumsy fellow tried to hide her arms and legs by squatting there quietly. She apparently did not notice the mirror above her, as she even stuck her neck out to check out Ryūji's whereabouts.<br />
<br />
Gulp! Ryūji swallowed and pretended that he didn't see anything. This was because of that tiny fellow... The one with the nickname Palmtop Tiger. Just seeing her back's reflection on the mirror was enough to tell who she was. That long hair and pale white face... Besides, for someone this small, the only person Ryūji could think of was Aisaka. She was probably moaning Why'd he have to appear now!?<br />
<br />
As a result, Ryūji decided that he saw nothing, heard nothing, and knew nothing at all.<br />
<br />
After making that decision, Ryūji decided to enter the classroom. Though he didn't want to enter a place where (for whatever reason) the Palmtop Tiger was hiding, he had left his bag inside and couldn't leave without it.<br />
<br />
The sunset-filled classroom was silent, it was as if Aisaka were a spider weaving her web, or setting up a powerful forcefield, which upon entering caused one to feel the strain in all his bones. Ryūji cautiously walked slowly, trying very hard to walk at a pace as though nothing had happened, trying not to excite Aisaka and trying not to react as though he knew she was there...<br />
<br />
"Ah..."<br />
<br />
One moment of carelessness and the whole classroom was filled by the nervous shout.<br />
<br />
The object that rolled out threw all of Ryūji's efforts out the window. By rolling herself up tightly, Aisaka Taiga had lost her balance and rolled all the way out from the corner of the cabinet. Unfortunately for her, she stopped right in front of Ryūji.<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
Aisaka looked up, while Ryūji looked down. This was no longer a distance where one could pretend nothing had happened. Both exchanged wordless glances for a few seconds...<br />
<br />
"Are you... okay?"<br />
<br />
Ryūji managed to squeeze these words out of his throat. He hesitatingly tried to stretch his arm out to Aisaka, who was trying to get up, but all he got in response was a few inaudible words, something like "I don't need your help" or "mind your own business." Aisaka's piercing glance shot at Ryūji through her bangs.<br />
<br />
Ryūji couldn't help but back off, giving Aisaka enough space to get up totteringly. She lowered her head as she patted the dust off her skirt and kept her distance from Ryūji, with her back towards the window and her piercing eyes fixed on her prey. It didn't seem like she intended to leave the classroom. Shouldn't she feel embarrassed? Perhaps this type of thinking did not apply to the Palmtop Tiger.<br />
<br />
If Aisaka was to remain in this classroom, then it was all the more reason for Ryūji to leave as quickly as possible.<br />
<br />
"Ah yeah, the bag..."<br />
<br />
As if deliberately letting Aisaka hear that, Ryūji rushed to get his bag.<br />
<br />
Aisaka Taiga continued to stand by the window while silently watching Ryūji. Ryūji had no idea what her expression was, since he was afraid to look at her. In any case, he walked as silently as possible in order to reduce his presence. As Ryūji traversed the classroom, his face shuddered as it was stared at by Aisaka's eyes. I must not react. I must not provoke her. I just need to walk casually...<br />
<br />
His bag wasn't on his desk though. He remembered that he had been speaking to Kitamura while on the way out, and had placed his bag on Kitamura's desk. Once he retrieved that, all he had to do was leave the classroom. Suppressing his anxiety, he slowly approached his bag, 20cm left, 10cm...<br />
<br />
"AH!"<br />
<br />
...He jumped up.<br />
<br />
What happened?<br />
<br />
Does Aisaka Taiga intend to stop me? Ryūji turned his head in trepidation and looked at the little doll standing by the window.<br />
<br />
"W, what is it?"<br />
<br />
"...W...What. Are. You. Doing?"<br />
<br />
Something unbelievable had happened here... the Palmtop Tiger suddenly looked anguished to the point of fainting.<br />
<br />
"...I, I'm just here to get my bag, and... Ai, Aisaka? What's wrong? You've looked strange for some time now."<br />
<br />
Her tiny cherry lips opened and closed, while she paced backwards and forwards as though she was dancing some strange dance, while her fingers quivered before her face.<br />
<br />
"Y, y, y, you said, your bag? But isn't your desk over there? W, w, w, why, why is it t, t, t, t, there?"<br />
<br />
She was stuttering while admonishing Ryūji.<br />
<br />
"...Why is it there? I was speaking to Kitamura when I got called out by the teacher...so I just placed it there... WHOA!"<br />
<br />
Aisaka, who was supposed to be standing a few meters away, had shortened the distance between them in an instant and appeared before his face. Just where did she get such amazing mobility with such a small body?<br />
<br />
"...! ...! ...!"<br />
<br />
"Wait, h, hold it!? Ai, Ai...saka?!"<br />
<br />
With great strength she grabbed at Ryūji's bag, which he clutched to his chest, trying to pry it away from him.<br />
<br />
"J, just lend it to me...! Let go!"<br />
<br />
At such a close distance, Ryūji could see that Aisaka's face was redder than the sunset outside. Her cute face was distorted like a demon, and her expression was terrifying.<br />
<br />
"Lend it... to you?! Stop fooling around...!"<br />
<br />
"Umph~!"<br />
<br />
He couldn't push her off, so Ryūji decided to hold his ground by standing firm, since if he let go now, Aisaka's little body would fly off quite far.<br />
<br />
So much for being considerate of her.<br />
<br />
"Uuuuuuuummmph~!"<br />
<br />
Aisaka twisted her hips and grabbed the bag with both arms, the eyes on her red face now shut tightly, while the veins on her forehead were beginning to show. She was trying to win this by sheer brute force.<br />
<br />
Finger by finger, Ryūji was slowly losing his grip on his bag. Even his feet, which he had anchored onto the ground, were beginning to get dragged. To put it bluntly, he was close to losing.<br />
<br />
"H, hey, that's dangerous... Let, go, now!"<br />
<br />
"Uuuuuuuuuummmph... Ah...? Ahhhh..."<br />
<br />
I'm not gonna make it...! Just as Ryūji was thinking of that, he suddenly saw Aisaka look dizzy and fall backwards, her tiny hands spreading open towards the ground, letting go of his bag... She let go?!<br />
<br />
"...AHHHH!!!"<br />
<br />
"ACHOO!"<br />
<br />
Crash!<br />
<br />
The "...AHHHH!!!" belonged to Ryūji, the "ACHOO!" belonged to Aisaka, while the crashing sound was Ryūji again. They were, respectively, Ryūji screaming in terror, Aisaka sneezing, and Ryūji knocking his head on something.<br />
<br />
As Aisaka had released her hands when she suddenly sneezed, Ryūji naturally lost his balance and fell backwards. He held on tight to his bag as he fell and knocked his head on the teacher's desk.<br />
<br />
"Owwww... That hurts! Y, you... Just what the hell were you doing... That hurt, you know? ... I could've been killed!"<br />
<br />
He protested, teary-eyed.<br />
<br />
"Ugh..."<br />
<br />
Aisaka made a strange sneezing noise, ignoring what was going on around her. After causing Ryūji to lose his balance, she sniffed and then collapsed in the aisle between the desks.<br />
<br />
"Ai, Aisaka?! Hey, you alright?"<br />
<br />
Her long hair was lying on the floor, her tiny body curled up, and she moaned silently. There was no response. Could she be feeling unwell? Ryūji rubbed the back of his head while running towards her to get a closer look. The face which had been bright red a short while ago was now devoid of color, her quivering lips were now as white as a piece of paper, while her forehead was sweating.<br />
<br />
"Whoa... You, you look pale! Are you anemic? Hey, grab my hand."<br />
<br />
She was the same as Yasuko. This time he didn't hesitate and stretched out his hand...<br />
<br />
"...!"<br />
<br />
The hand Ryūji held out was slapped away by Aisaka's icy cold hand. Though she was shivering a lot, Aisaka still managed to get herself up by grabbing onto a desk.<br />
<br />
"Ai, Aisaka! Are you alright?"<br />
<br />
Still no response. With every step she made, the desk she held onto would shake, while her long soft hair would flutter. Her tiny figure seemed intent on running away as quickly as possible. As she was sitting up a while ago, her skirt was slightly rolled up revealing her tiny and smooth thighs.<br />
<br />
"Wait, wouldn't it be better for you to head to the school clinic?"<br />
<br />
While it sounded nosy, he couldn't just leave her alone, but right as he was about to follow...<br />
<br />
"Stay away... Pighead!"<br />
<br />
She told him in a fierce tone that sounded like she was being forced into a corner. Ryūji stopped his footsteps at once. If she still has the energy to yell, that means she's okay, right...?<br />
<br />
"W, what a mess..."<br />
<br />
Ryūji, now alone, sighed exhaustedly.<br />
<br />
Aisaka's footsteps in the corridor became softer and softer, while only the person who was called a pighead remained in the classroom.<br />
<br />
His head still hurting from that fall, he took a look at his bag, which, like that baby in the famous Ooka Tadasuke case, was nearly torn in half, and was now covered in Aisaka's scratch marks. The originally tidy desks and chairs were now totally messed up, this was just unacceptable.<br />
<br />
What a mess.<br />
<br />
The tables, Aisaka, all of it was a mess. What a troublesome fellow.<br />
<br />
Being sensitive to things like this, Ryūji began to tidy up the desks, all the while trying to make sense out of what had just happened. All in a supposedly empty classroom after school, Aisaka Taiga rolling out before him, his bag nearly being taken away, her sneezing, his head getting knocked, the girl's anemia... No, he just could not figure out what this was all about.<br />
<br />
"I'm no good with these kinds of puzzling things..."<br />
<br />
Ryūji muttered and sighed to himself.<br />
<br />
It would be three more hours before Ryūji could really make sense of what just happened.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
* * *<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
To Kitamura Yūsaku-kun, From Aisaka Taiga<br />
<br />
"T, this is... AH...!"<br />
<br />
7pm. As Yasuko had to go to work with her colleagues that night, she had left earlier than usual. After making dinner for one person, Ryūji finally made some sense of that mysterious event after school.<br />
<br />
It was when he returned to his four-and-a-half tatami-matted room to begin doing his homework and opened his bag to take out his books that he noticed that thing...<br />
<br />
It was a light pink envelope. Is that the kind of paper they call washi? There were lots of silvery cherry blossom patterns all over the semi-transparent paper.<br />
<br />
The front of the envelope read: "To Kitamura-kun"<br />
<br />
While the back read: "From Aisaka Taiga. I spent a lot of time writing this. If this troubles you, please throw it away at once!"<br />
<br />
The words were written in a light-blue ink.<br />
<br />
It didn't seem like an invitation to a duel, nor did it look like a class committee memo, and it definitely was no I.O.U. note.<br />
<br />
"C, could this be... a love letter...!?"<br />
<br />
This was very unexpected.<br />
<br />
Feeling curious, Ryūji squinted his fierce eyes, not because he was mad, but because he was feeling extremely distressed.<br />
<br />
To put it simply, the Palmtop Tiger had gotten the wrong bag. Thinking this was Kitamura's bag, she had quietly stuffed the envelope in. It also explained why she was trying so hard to snatch the bag away from him.<br />
<br />
"... This, you stuck it in my bag by mistake, right? I didn't read any of the contents inside, so I don't know what it's saying. So you can have it back..."<br />
<br />
Ryūji began to practice how to feign ignorance when returning the letter.<br />
<br />
"That's just impossible!"<br />
<br />
But it only lasted a moment. I can't do this, it's just too difficult. I can no longer just say that I don't know anything! But I can't think of anything better. That does it, I'm just gonna have to return this nonchalantly to Aisaka as though nothing happened! That's all I can do.<br />
<br />
Although it is a love letter, maybe she doesn't know that I know it's one, so I don't have to say anything specific and make things even more complicated. Though it's quite impossible, there's no other way out of this. In order to avoid embarrassing Aisaka, hurting her pride and causing her to hate herself, this is the only way.<br />
<br />
Ryūji forced himself to accept this train of thought and prepared to stick that dangerous object back inside the bag, then something unexpected happened...<br />
<br />
"...Eh..."<br />
<br />
His heart suddenly stopped for a while.<br />
<br />
In order not to mess up the envelope, Ryūji carefully placed it on his palm, yet it suddenly opened on its own. NO! Don't open! Though he yelled in the bottom of his heart, the seal on the envelope, which was already quite loose, still popped open due to the pressure exerted by its own weight, causing Ryūji to lose his breath momentarily.<br />
<br />
And so, a criminal that selfishly opens letters meant for other people was born.<br />
<br />
"No, no.... NO! But I didn't see anything inside! That's right! I gotta glue it back...! Then no one will find out!"<br />
<br />
That's right! Inko-chan parroted from the living room. Ryūji frantically looked for the glue inside his drawer. Finally finding the glue, Ryūji was about to glue the envelope back without any trace when...<br />
<br />
"...Eh, ehhh~?"<br />
<br />
Ryūji was so surprised that he stopped what he was doing.<br />
<br />
There was no letter inside the long envelope. After hesitating for a while, he reopened the envelope again, took a peek inside, and made sure by shining light through the semi-transparent envelope... There was nothing inside.<br />
<br />
... What... the... hell!?<br />
<br />
Ryūji fell face flat on his table. The hell? Seriously, quit fooling around already! ... She sure is hopeless!<br />
<br />
Aisaka Taiga, you really are an idiot!<br />
<br />
Hiding in a place where I can see you, rolling out right in front of me, getting the wrong bag, wasting energy trying to grab that bag, sneezing, fainting... All this just to retrieve an envelope that is empty... There's a limit to being stupid!<br />
<br />
After coming to his senses, Ryūji went back to foolishly trying to glue back the empty envelope, since he was already feeling dejected.<br />
<br />
I wonder if I can still pretend that nothing has happened when I return this to Aisaka tomorrow? Once he realized how stupid the whole thing was, Ryūji prayed that he wouldn't laugh out loud at that time, as he might just get eaten alive by the Palmtop Tiger.<br />
<br />
In any case, the matter should be settled by now.<br />
<br />
As the incredible night became darker...<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
2am.<br />
<br />
Ryūji suddenly woke up and opened his eyes drowsily.<br />
<br />
He seemed to have dreamt of something... After taking a look at his clock, he scratched his stomach and wondered. He used to be able to sleep all the way till morning, so why did he wake up halfway tonight? Ryūji had no idea.<br />
<br />
Could it be because he was only wearing his T-shirt and boxers? Ryūji shivered even though it was already the middle of April... Maybe it had something to do with him sleeping with the window open? As the Bourgeoisie-style apartment block was just opposite the window, security for the house had become quite lax. Though he reckoned there was nothing in the house worth stealing, Ryūji still closed the window and made sure it was locked.<br />
<br />
After getting out of his bed (which he bought himself), feeling uneasy, Ryūji gave a weak yawn. Was it a bad dream? His heart was beating rapidly... as though someone was watching him... he felt a strange atmosphere he couldn't quite describe.<br />
<br />
"... Calm down..."<br />
<br />
Walking wobbly on the tatami, he wondered if something had happened at Yasuko's work place. He checked the phone display, but there were no calls from the bar. Maybe I'm thinking too much. Ryūji sighed, Since I'm out of bed, I might as well go to the bathroom. So he began to walk barefooted on the wooden tiles of the kitchen towards the bathroom.<br />
<br />
At that moment...<br />
<br />
"...WHOA...!?"<br />
<br />
He felt a cool swishing sound near his neck. As he instinctively tried to turn around, his foot landed on a newspaper lying on the ground and he fell beautifully backwards. Thud! He landed on his backside, causing a tremor to go from his hips all the way to his head and causing him to lose his breath for a moment.<br />
<br />
"......!"<br />
<br />
He could not even scream as a result.<br />
<br />
With great intensity, something had just slashed through where Ryūji's head was just a moment before. After missing Ryūji, the object hit onto something by Ryūji's side and made a loud and terrifying smashing sound.<br />
<br />
"...Uuu..."<br />
<br />
Within the dark two-room one-kitchen apartment stood a suspicious silhouette. That person once again raised up the stick-like object and went straight for Ryūji... Ryūji was being attacked!<br />
<br />
But, why!? Is this a dream? Somebody help!<br />
<br />
Ryūji rolled along the floor silently. Should I turn on the lights? Or call the cops? Or the landlady? His mind was blank, he could not think of what to do, and his body was so stiff that all he could do was dodge the attacks and try and crawl towards the entrance, but...<br />
<br />
"UWAAAAAAA!"<br />
<br />
He was about to get hit! The weapon was aimed directly at his head! Out of reflex, Ryūji stuck both his hands out and tried to stop it...<br />
<br />
"Ah... I, I actually caught it...!"<br />
<br />
He couldn't believe he was able to catch it, though he only caught it due to luck.<br />
<br />
"...Ugh...!"<br />
<br />
As the weapon was caught, the intruder tried to push through with brute force. Ryūji also gave everything without holding back. The two forces silently pushed against each other as their shadows fluttered in the darkness. Then he distinguished a small figure and what seemed to be long hair over the figure... It can't be!? Ryūji appeared to grasp the identity of the intruder; in fact, he had already noticed it from the beginning.<br />
<br />
Gritting his teeth while holding back, Ryūji came to a conclusion. It has to be! Who else besides that fellow could do something this messed up!?<br />
<br />
But just as he was about to verify the identity of the intruder... Ahh! I'm not gonna make it! His trembling arms were about to give in, even his hard neck was near its limit. I'm gonna die...<br />
<br />
"...Heh...AHH..."<br />
<br />
ACHOO!<br />
<br />
The balance was broken in an instant!<br />
<br />
As the strange sneezing noise was made, the incredible pressure suddenly disappeared, yielding to the force that Ryūji still exerted. The intruder was pushed back while crying out softly, "Ah, wah!" before wobbling backwards and falling softly onto the bed. Ryūji quickly stood up and turned on the lights...<br />
<br />
"Aisaka!"<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
"Use a tissue, dammit!"<br />
<br />
Ryūji tossed a tissue box towards the Palmtop Tiger, Aisaka Taiga, who was rubbing her nose with her dress as though nothing had happened.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
* * *<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Her long hair fluttered on her back. She was wearing a loose one-piece dress, separated into many layers via soft laces. This was definitely an appropriate outfit for her small figure...<br />
<br />
"G, give me that wooden sword..."<br />
<br />
Ryūji regretted not confiscating Aisaka Taiga's weapon a while ago...<br />
<br />
He could have taken it when he turned on the lights, he could have taken it while handing her the tissue, in the end, the crisis still remained unresolved. Aisaka's eyes glittered like a tiger spotting it's prey, and began circling around the narrow room. Of course, Ryūji also kept his distance from her, circling around the room in his boxers.<br />
<br />
This can't go on forever. As he thought of that...<br />
<br />
"Aisaka... I know what you're thinking, you want me to return that love... letter, right? The letter that you placed in my bag by mistake."<br />
<br />
"...!"<br />
<br />
Just after Ryūji got the courage to speak, at that instant, Aisaka, who was still silently prowling, suddenly grew very big in appearance... or so she appeared to be. She was like a bomb about to explode... with the trigger already ignited.<br />
<br />
"I, I'll return the letter to you! So please calm down! I didn't read anything inside!"<br />
<br />
"... Do you think you can get away just by returning it to me?!"<br />
<br />
She growled in a deep tone as though she was about to leap up and attack,<br />
<br />
"Don't be ridiculous... Since you already know of the existence of that letter..."<br />
<br />
Whoosh! The huge wooden blade elegantly swerved over Ryūji's head.<br />
<br />
"PREPARE TO DIE!"<br />
<br />
"WHOA!!!"<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/8/8e/Toradora_vol01_067.jpg/417px-Toradora_vol01_067.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/8/8e/Toradora_vol01_067.jpg/417px-Toradora_vol01_067.jpg" width="222" /></a></div><br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
She charged straight at Ryūji with her wooden blade aiming directly at Ryūji's head. How can she be so fast? From a few meters a moment ago, she had already reached Ryūji's chest, and had the wooden blade not missed and smashed the wall (My deposit!), Ryūji would have been killed.<br />
<br />
"Damn!"<br />
<br />
"Shit!"<br />
<br />
With tears in his eyes, Ryūji tried to escape from this place and yelled at the top of his lungs,<br />
<br />
"What kind of person would want to kill her own classmate?!"<br />
<br />
"Shut up! Since you already know about that letter, how do you expect me to continue showing my face around? Only death can save me from something this embarrassing!"<br />
<br />
She pointed the edge of her blade towards Ryūji's throat.<br />
<br />
"Hey! If death is the only way out, why am I the one that has to die!?"<br />
<br />
Ryūji instinctively and miraculously dodged the attack, but Aisaka's strength was too great and tore through the fusuma (I just refitted that!). Without any sign of hesitation, her eyes read I'll kill you with all my might!<br />
<br />
"I don't want to die yet, so I'll have to kill you instead! Sorry about that, so hurry up and die! If not, then erase all your memories of it!"<br />
<br />
"That's impossible!"<br />
<br />
"Of course it's possible, as long as I use this..."<br />
<br />
She looked at her shiny wooden blade,<br />
<br />
"All I need to do is just hit you on the head with this, it won't be enough to kill you, but it'll probably wipe out all of your memories!"<br />
<br />
"Don't go around erasing my memories on your own!"<br />
<br />
How can she be so inconsiderate!? It's pointless trying to argue with her, we just cannot communicate. Common sense, ethics, consideration for other people, all these do not apply to Aisaka.<br />
<br />
Ahh! That was why I didn't want to have anything to do with her!<br />
<br />
In contrast to Ryūji, who was nearly coughing up blood, Aisaka was busy wreaking havoc in the whole place. In order to attack Ryūji, who kept running away, she smashed the basket on top of the cupboard, poked a hole in the fusuma, and kicked the small table over while yelling,<br />
<br />
"Remove that love letter from your memories!"<br />
<br />
Aren't you just admitting that you wrote that yourself, you Palmtop Tiger!? Nobody would have known that was a love letter if you hadn't said anything (since it can be ambiguously mentioned away). Great, now she's openly admitted it and made things even messier. No, from the moment I got involved with Aisaka, everything has been a mess, not to mention...<br />
<br />
"You saw it, didn't you!? You saw it! You must think I'm an idiot... an... idiot... sniff, sniff, uuu..."<br />
<br />
"Wha!? Hey! Wait... are you... crying?"<br />
<br />
"No I'm not!"<br />
<br />
From her fierce howl one could sense a long suppressed sigh being released, the eyes that were aiming at Ryūji were now a little red and the corners looked a bit watery. Aisaka looked like she was crying a bit. But I should be the one that's crying... It'd be great if I could just cry without having to move around, but this is now a matter of life and death...<br />
<br />
Argh, dammit, just what the hell is this!? Why am I the one being attacked? It's as though I've done something bad.<br />
<br />
Ryūji had had enough, he decided to put himself at the mercy of fate. After pretending to dodge around for a while, he determinedly grabbed Aisaka's wrist. At that moment, Ryūji felt that her hands were so small they could easily be twisted that he began to feel afraid again.<br />
<br />
"Let me go!"<br />
<br />
He had to take out his trump card now. At this point he slowly breathed in. I'm sorry, my neighbors! Forgive me, Mrs. Landlady! He then shouted with every ounce of his strength,<br />
<br />
"I won't let go! You listen to me, Aisaka! You've just made a terrible mistake! That envelope you stuffed in..."<br />
<br />
"Let... me... go..."<br />
<br />
After forcefully shaking off Ryūji's grip, she could now attack him at a very close distance! As Aisaka's eyes glittered with an intent to kill...<br />
<br />
"IT'S EMPTY!!!"<br />
<br />
Ryūji's yell came just in time.<br />
<br />
The wooden blade stopped just above Ryūji's head, very nearly razing through some of his hair. An awkward silence followed. After a few seconds, she finally squeezed out a few words,<br />
<br />
"... It's... empty...?"<br />
<br />
Her child-like voice asked Ryūji that, to which Ryūji nodded his head vigorously.<br />
<br />
"T, that's right, it's empty... that's why I said I didn't see anything inside, and, oh yeah, it's fortunate you didn't hand this to Kitamura. Do you have any idea you were this close to becoming a major laughing stock?"<br />
<br />
The watery eyes widened as Aisaka stood motionless. Taking this chance, Ryūji quickly crawled away from her and into his room on the other side of the fusuma. His hands trembling as he frantically tried to search for that envelope inside his bag.<br />
<br />
"Here! You see, you see?"<br />
<br />
With veins showing in his eyes, Ryūji stuffed the envelope into her tiny hands. Her wooden blade made a sound as it was dropped to the ground, she began to wobble, though she still supported herself by standing with her legs opened, and examined the envelope through the light.<br />
<br />
"... Ah..."<br />
<br />
Her little cherry lips opened slightly.<br />
<br />
"Ah, ah... Ahhh... AHHH! UWAAA!"<br />
<br />
With her hair in a mess, Aisaka fervently tore open the envelope and shook it upside down. After she confirmed that there was indeed nothing inside, she turned around at looked at Ryūji with a blank expression,<br />
<br />
"... I'm so hopeless..."<br />
<br />
After saying that, she slowly sat down on the floor. Her eyes, which were still wide open to the point of cracking, slowly closed. Her thin lips quivered softly, while her chin made a clicking noise.<br />
<br />
"Ai, Aisaka?"<br />
<br />
A compulsory shutdown...<br />
<br />
Sitting before Ryūji, her face became pale instantaneously and the tiny body that was wrapped up in the one-piece dress fell down sideways just like that in the living room of his two-room, one kitchen apartment.<br />
<br />
"Hey! Aisaka! Are you alright?"<br />
<br />
It all happened too suddenly, Ryūji quickly ran up and carried the unconscious doll in his arms.<br />
<br />
At that moment...<br />
<br />
<br />
Grumble~ Grumble~<br />
<br />
<br />
"Was that... her stomach... grumbling?"<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
* * *<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
At the Takasu residence, there was always food ready at any time.<br />
<br />
The garlic and ginger were all cut beforehand, while onions were available all the time. A few turnips were added and finally some bacon and eggs. Of course, in order to make sure there was never a lack of seasonings, the kitchen always had plenty of chicken soup powder, spices, as well as chicken bone soup base.<br />
<br />
A bit of castor oil was added to the one and a half cups worth of rice, adding in some chopped turnips to give it a clearer taste. The rice was coated yellow as egg was mixed in, so all that was left was to add in the onion to sweeten it and the bacon to complete it. After including some additives - bit of pepper, salt and some oyster sauce - the last thing to do was to decorate it with the saved up cilantro.<br />
<br />
Together with the soup, which only required pouring hot water on top of some chopped onions and chicken soup base, the whole meal was complete in 15 minutes. There was even time to clean the dishes while the food cooked.<br />
<br />
Though it was 3am, Ryūji's cooking was still flawless.<br />
<br />
"G... garlic..."<br />
<br />
Grumble~...... Ryūji could hear her sleep-talk within that ludicrous grumble. He wondered if he should give her a push...<br />
<br />
"...Ai, Aisaka Taiga, wake up! If you want garlic, it's here, with castor oil on top as well."<br />
<br />
Ryūji softly shook the little figure that was sleeping on the bed.<br />
<br />
"Fried... fried..."<br />
<br />
"Yes, it's fried rice!"<br />
<br />
"Fried... rice..."<br />
<br />
Drool began to drip down the edge of her pale lips. Since I saw it, I can't just leave it like that. Ryūji thought as he couldn't help but softly wipe her mouth with a tissue.<br />
<br />
"Get up, or your rice is gonna get cold!"<br />
<br />
Aisaka's eyelashes shuddered for a bit. To avoid touching her, Ryūji tugged her down from the mattress by pulling on her dress. Aisaka even twitched a bit halfway as she reluctantly sat up.<br />
<br />
"... Ah... Eh?"<br />
<br />
Looks like she's up. She gave a scowl and shoved Ryūji's hand away, while suspiciously removing the wet towel from her forehead. Slightly moving her nose, she said,<br />
<br />
"... What's that? That smell... it smells like garlic..."<br />
<br />
Her eyes rolled all over looking around.<br />
<br />
"Didn't I just say it's fried rice? Hurry up and eat, this'll get your blood glucose level up! Otherwise you're gonna faint again."<br />
<br />
Ryūji pointed at the plate of fried rice placed on the short table. AH! Her eyes glittered for a moment, but...<br />
<br />
"...Just what are you plotting...?"<br />
<br />
She quickly squinted her eyes and scowled, staring straight through to Ryūji, who was now in his track suit.<br />
<br />
"Why would I want to plot anything? I guess the only thing around that can wake you up is that fried rice, isn't it? Your stomach was grumbling quite loudly, you know? You had the same anemic symptoms at school as well... Hey, don't tell me you never eat at all?"<br />
<br />
"That's none of your business! Leave me alone! ... This apartment, do you live here alone?"<br />
<br />
"Well, there's my mom, though she's out working. And when trying to assault someone, at least get an idea of who's inside! If it were someone else, they would've called the cops already."<br />
<br />
"Ah, shut up... You, you didn't do anything funny to me, did you?"<br />
<br />
Aisaka looked sternly while shielding her body with both her arms, her eyes squinting to a small line while examining Ryūji in a very provocative way. You're the one that's funny around here! Ryūji forced himself to swallow what he was about to say.<br />
<br />
"... You're least qualified to say such things, when you were the one who intruded into another person's apartment to ambush him, but fainted because of starvation! Alright, hurry up and eat!"<br />
<br />
Despite all this, it was still three in the morning and it certainly wasn't the time to argue and disturb the neighbors.<br />
<br />
"I don't... mmmmm!"<br />
<br />
Ryūji scooped a large spoonful of fried rice and forcefully stuffed it into Aisaka's mouth while she was still rambling away on his bed. This required a certain amount of courage, but Ryūji had already consigned himself to his fate, so he figured he might as well face whatever comes his way. For a while he certainly felt manly.<br />
<br />
"W, what are you doing!?"<br />
<br />
Aisaka pushed the spoon away while her eyes glittered, but it didn't seem like she intended to spit out what was in her mouth. Her little face chewed on the food nonstop, looking very much like a squirrel.<br />
<br />
"Mmm... mmm, d, don't think you can get away with this..."<br />
<br />
Gulp. She swallowed the food.<br />
<br />
"...I'm not yet done with you!"<br />
<br />
She snatched the spoon which she had pushed away a minute ago from Ryūji's hand and continued,<br />
<br />
"Most importantly, how did you know the envelope was empty?"<br />
<br />
She picked up her long dress as she slowly got out of bed,<br />
<br />
"You must have taken a peek inside and opened it, right!? You are the worst! You voyeuristic pervert!"<br />
<br />
Hmph! She turned her back towards Ryūji and sat before the short table.<br />
<br />
"... No, it isn't like that! I... well... I saw it through the lighting."<br />
<br />
Though it wasn't entirely correct, Ryūji had to settle for that answer, though he wasn't sure whether she was even listening. Sitting in front of the table, she flattened the tiny hill of rice using her spoon and then in a strangely intense atmosphere, slowly brought the rice towards her little mouth.<br />
<br />
Munch, munch, munch, munch, gulp. She then sipped a spoonful of soup. Ah... And then released a sigh of relief before sipping another spoon. Facing Aisaka, Ryūji brought up the issue he was thinking about while cooking,<br />
<br />
"Hey, Aisaka, listen to me. It's like this..."<br />
<br />
Munch munch munch munch<br />
<br />
"Your letter... I mean that envelope, there's nothing to be ashamed of, even if I saw what was inside..."<br />
<br />
Munch munch munch munch munch munch munch, chew! Crunch!<br />
<br />
"I think..."<br />
<br />
Chomp chomp chomp chomp chomp chomp chomp chomp chomp chomp!<br />
<br />
"Hey, listen to me!"<br />
<br />
"Seconds!"<br />
<br />
"Okay."<br />
<br />
Good thing I made extra... Ryūji muttered to himself, scooping all the rice from the frying pan into the bowl and returning it Aisaka.<br />
<br />
"Like I said... listen to me already!"<br />
<br />
She doesn't seem to be listening. Is this what you call undivided attention? Just where does all the food go in that tiny body of hers? Aisaka focused on nothing else but fried rice, fried rice, and still fried rice... This was her personal Fried Rice Festival.<br />
<br />
This is going nowhere and the fried rice's gonna run out soon. Ryūji decided to stand up and bring the birdcage from the corner of the living room over.<br />
<br />
"Hey Aisaka, come and have a look at this... it's tasty!"<br />
<br />
"Something tasty?"<br />
<br />
Now that he had her attention... Whoosh! Ryūji removed the cloth on the birdcage and showed her its contents.<br />
<br />
"WAH!!!"<br />
<br />
"Well? He looks disgusting, doesn't he?"<br />
<br />
Past experiments had shown that only an earthquake of magnitude 4 or above could wake up Inko-chan... A spasmodic face, rolling white eyes, a wide open beak, and his weird tongue sticking out... The ugly sleeping face quickly worked its wonders and Aisaka bounced backwards.<br />
<br />
"That's disgusting! Why'd you show me something like that!?"<br />
<br />
Apparently she could finally hear what Ryūji was saying.<br />
<br />
"... Sorry about that Inko-chan, so go back to sleep... Anyway, Aisaka!"<br />
<br />
After covering Inko-chan with the cloth, Ryūji sat directly opposite from Aisaka, who had finally returned to her senses. What do you want!? Her eyes read as she glared at Ryūji, though she still had the bowl in her arms as she continued with her Fried Rice Festival.<br />
<br />
"Just eat and listen. What I want to say is... that there's nothing to be ashamed of. We're second year high school students, it's only natural for us to have one or two people of the opposite gender that we fancy, so there's nothing wrong with writing a love letter. Don't all the couples right now have to go through all these troubling things in order to get together?"<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
She chewed while covering her face with the bowl. She still appeared to be feeling embarrassed.<br />
<br />
"But then again, who would really put their love letter into the wrong bag? ... Not to mention forgetting to place the letter inside the envelope."<br />
<br />
Once Ryūji finished...<br />
<br />
"It's all your fault!"<br />
<br />
Slam! Aisaka suddenly pounded her fist on the table. She looked up and pointed the spoon at Ryūji,<br />
<br />
"... You've been rambling on for quite some time now. Let me set things straight, I was still hesitating on whether to put that letter inside the bag when you appeared. I panicked and wanted to hide the letter, so I ended up putting it inside by mistake... I never thought that it would be your bag..."<br />
<br />
"Hey, Aisaka... you've got some rice on your cheek."<br />
<br />
"You. Are. Annoying."<br />
<br />
"Ugh..."<br />
<br />
Her eyes flashed terrifyingly like a sharp blade. Under a glare like that, Ryūji quickly shut up and stopped talking.<br />
<br />
She now appeared to be fully recharged with her full stomach. Hmph, She proudly lifted her chin and locked on Ryūji with those killing eyes. The Palmtop Tiger, now fully re-energized and ready to kill, gave a low and savage growl.<br />
<br />
"Takasu Ryūji... this wouldn't have happened if you had obediently handed over that bag... Now how should I punish you? How should I remove your memories! After doing something so embarrassing, how do you expect me to live on!?"<br />
<br />
We're going in circles here. Ryūji clutched his head for a while, and then...<br />
<br />
"Didn't I already say there's nothing to be ashamed of!? Look, you stay here and wait!"<br />
<br />
Ryūji's decided to burn both ends of the candle.<br />
<br />
Leaving the living room, he entered his room and came out carrying loads of stuff and placed them all before Aisaka. There were many notebooks and small notes, CDs, illustration books, a second hand MD player and more. Since it's come to this, I'll show you everything. Everything.<br />
<br />
"What are these?"<br />
<br />
"Just have a look at them. Feel free to pick anything up."<br />
<br />
Tch! Aisaka annoyingly grabbed the nearest notebook and gave it a flick. Her fingers then stopped as she scowled and looked at the notebook and Ryūji.<br />
<br />
"Seriously, what's this? What are you doing?"<br />
<br />
"That's a 'catalogue'. You probably don't know what that is. It's a playlist of concert songs I compiled for the girl that I like. I might as well tell you, the songs are arranged according to different seasons, so there's four themes in total. I even made MD recordings of those songs."<br />
<br />
"And this is it." Ryūji then turned on his MD player and stuffed the earphones into a reluctant Aisaka's ears. From the faint music coming out from the earphones, Ryūji could tell that it was the first song for his summer concert.<br />
<br />
"And this is a poem I wrote. At the time I was thinking 'What Christmas present should I give to her after we become a couple?" when writing it. Would perfume be fine? Sure, but it had to be Eau de Toilette! I've even got all the names of the perfume brands listed, I also took the trouble to find out the prices for each bottle of perfume and wrote them all down... How about that? That's the sort of stuff I used to do."<br />
<br />
"That's disgusting!"<br />
<br />
Aisaka pulled out the earphones and threw them back at Ryūji as though they were something dirty. Although he got hit by earphones, Ryūji did not back down,<br />
<br />
"If it's disgusting, then so be it. But the reason I'm telling you is because I don't feel ashamed of it! What's wrong with liking a girl!? I'll admit I'm hopeless in not having the courage to confess my feelings and only indulging in my fantasies, but I find nothing to be ashamed of!"<br />
<br />
Well, maybe I am a bit ashamed, but since I've already said it... Just at that moment, Ryūji lost his balance as he turned around and the thing which he didn't want to show Aisaka now slid to her feet.<br />
<br />
"Ah! Not that..."<br />
<br />
"... What's this? An envelope?"<br />
<br />
He tried desperately to grab the envelope back, but he was one step behind the pair of tiny hands and ended up grasping at air instead.<br />
<br />
"From Takasu Ryūji... To Kushieda Minori-san... Kushieda Minori-san!!??"<br />
<br />
"T, that's... no, w, wait, don't..."<br />
<br />
"A love letter!? And... for Minorin!? You!? This as well!? And this!?"<br />
<br />
There was no room for denial. Those three love letters were only written to make himself feel better, and were not meant to be delivered. They were now all under the spotlight.<br />
<br />
"Uwaa... you? Like Minorin... Eh!? ... You're joking!? Aren't you a bit full of yourself now..."<br />
<br />
"Y, you're not any better, are you!? What's with that 'eh'!? Don't you have a crush on my pal Kitamura as well..."<br />
<br />
"... S, shut up, didn't I tell you to forget about that? ... And instead of squirming about, hurry up and confess already!"<br />
<br />
"I can say the same to you!"<br />
<br />
"You want to bring your wooden blade? Or do you want to throw that away!?" "You want a piece of me? Or you want something even better?" After bickering with each other for a while...<br />
<br />
"AH!"<br />
<br />
Ryūji suddenly realized that with all the commotion, the sky outside the window had started to brighten... the sun was about to rise.<br />
<br />
"Damn! It's four already!"<br />
<br />
It's almost time for Yasuko to come home from work. Things will get bothersome if Aisaka continues to stay here, as Yasuko will ask a lot of questions, and besides, I don't want anyone else to see Yasuko's face when she comes home, with her moaning "Ryū-chan, it's Ya-chan~, I'm thir~sty~, mmm" and all.<br />
<br />
Not to mention the landlady's gonna be up once the morning post arrives. She'll probably come up to complain about the noise we made first thing in the morning... No, she may already be up and just be waiting for the right time to come up. Ryūji instantly went pale at such a possibility. Oh shit. If the landlady throws us out now, we won't have any money to find another place to live... Our savings were used up last month (selfishly by Yasuko) to buy a flat-screen TV that doesn't fit with the apartment...<br />
<br />
"A~nyway! I won't tell this to anyone and I don't see Aisaka as an idiot, since I'm hardly any better. So let's put an end to this, okay?"<br />
<br />
"... No, I can't do that."<br />
<br />
"Why!? For now just get the hell... I mean please go home for now...! My sick mom's about to come home..."<br />
<br />
In a way, she is indeed quite sick, so he wasn't exactly lying, but...<br />
<br />
"No! I don't trust you, besides... besides..."<br />
<br />
Like a small kid, Aisaka kneeled down right in the middle of the living room. Staring at her knees, she twirled her fingers around the tatami and said,<br />
<br />
"... Um, that... love letter, what should I do... I just don't feel it's time to deliver it yet..."<br />
<br />
Great! Aisaka chooses now to ask me for tips on romance! "AHHH!" Ryūji clutched his head and said,<br />
<br />
"I, I'll tell you about it some other day! C'mon, just go home for now... I beg you!"<br />
<br />
"... Are you sure you're going to tell me about it then?"<br />
<br />
"Yes! Definitely! I'll listen to anything you say, and I'll help out in anything you ask. I swear!"<br />
<br />
"... You're going to help me? No matter what?"<br />
<br />
"Yes! Anything, anything!"<br />
<br />
"You'll help in anything? You said so... You'll help me like a dog? And do everything for me as my dog?"<br />
<br />
"Yes, yes! I'll work hard like one, I swear! Whether as a dog or anything, I'll help! ... So, let's end this today, okay? Okay?"<br />
<br />
"Okay... Then I'll go home."<br />
<br />
She finally seemed to accept. Aisaka picked up her wooden blade and got up. She took a glance towards the window, there was a pair of small shoes thrown beside its base. So she did crawl in through there... Aisaka turned to glance at Ryūji who was muttering, then picked up her shoes and headed for the entrance. Suddenly she turned around,<br />
<br />
"Hey!"<br />
<br />
What is it now!? Ryūji made a defensive stance, but...<br />
<br />
"Is there anymore... fried rice?"<br />
<br />
"Huh? Oh, no... cause you ate it all."<br />
<br />
"That so? Ah well."<br />
<br />
"You're still not full? That was four bowls worth of rice. Are you really that hungry?"<br />
<br />
There was no reply. Aisaka turned her back towards Ryūji and put on one shoe.<br />
<br />
"... The fusuma..."<br />
<br />
She said quietly and turned around without warning again.<br />
<br />
"Man, you sure talk a lot."<br />
<br />
"There's a hole in the fusuma... is fixing that going to cost a lot?"<br />
<br />
She asked while looking up at Ryūji, her large eyes blinking two to three times. Feeling his heartbeat going wild, Ryūji avoided Aisaka's eyes. Not because he was afraid, but because he was puzzled. This was the first time he'd ever seen Aisaka not looking angry.<br />
<br />
"Ahh... um... if it's fixing that, I can handle it myself... I think. I just had a look, the hole isn't that big, so it'll be fine if I have some good quality washi. Though you can only find normal quality washi paper in these parts."<br />
<br />
"Hmm..."<br />
<br />
He couldn't tell what she's up to with that expressionless face.<br />
<br />
"Washi... If possible, you can use this!"<br />
<br />
Aisaka stuck something out. She wants me to use this? ... Ryūji looked confused at the thing that she stuffed into his hand. How should I put this? Asking me to fill the hole in the fusuma using her letterless love letter envelope...<br />
<br />
"If you find that useful, then use it! If you need money to fix it, I'll pay for it."<br />
<br />
"Ah... er... um!"<br />
<br />
Without answering whether she was full or not, Aisaka began to tie her shoelaces with a scowl. Looking at that round back of hers, he just felt...<br />
<br />
"... Hey, wait a moment!"<br />
<br />
He just felt he had to call her.<br />
<br />
"What now?!"<br />
<br />
"... How long have you not eaten?"<br />
<br />
"Why do you care? It's not like I don't eat... I got tired with the stuff from the convenience store... so even after buying them I couldn't bring myself to eat..."<br />
<br />
"Convenience store? All three meals? Wouldn't that be bad for your health?"<br />
<br />
"There was a fast food stall in front of the station, but it closed down last month. So I could only get food from the convenience store... the cooked food in the supermarket... how do I put it... I don't know how to buy it..."<br />
<br />
"You don't know how to buy it? Just pick what you like and put it into a transparent box, and then take it to the cashier to weigh it and that's it... By the way, where're your parents?"<br />
<br />
After tying her shoelaces, Aisaka stood up. Ryūji saw her shake her head ambiguously. Oh dear. Every family has their secrets, especially the seemingly enigmatic Aisaka family. Even if something unimaginable had happened within that family, there was nothing to be astonished about. I came from quite a tough family background myself, but I got on well with it, so how could I have come up with such an inconsiderate question? Feeling embarrassed, Ryūji did not ask further and simply stood and watched the figure with long hair open the door and walk out.<br />
<br />
"Ah, wait! Let me walk you home! It's a bit dangerous to walk alone at this time of day..."<br />
<br />
"Relax, I live closeby... Besides, I have a wooden blade."<br />
<br />
"No, wouldn't that be even more dangerous?"<br />
<br />
"It's really close! Anyway, bye, Ryūji, see you tomorrow."<br />
<br />
She turned and ran off. Ryūji quickly put on his slippers and without even locking his door, tried to give chase. Yet from his entrance looking downstairs, Aisaka was nowhere to be seen... She sure possesses some extraordinary speed in her legs.<br />
<br />
"... In the end I let her go back alone. By the way..."<br />
<br />
Did she just call me by my first name?<br />
<br />
Ryūji blinked and looked with a screwed up face in the direction that Aisaka had disappeared into... He wasn't angry, just feeling very confused.<br />
<br />
<br />
Before sunrise, just before Yasuko returned, Ryūji had already tidied his room up. This was thanks to his habit of tidying things up.<br />
<br />
From that day onwards, on the fusuma in the Takasu residence was attached a small pattern of light pink cherry blossom petals. <br />
</div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-28241098593952719732012-03-15T12:10:00.000+07:002012-03-15T12:10:23.512+07:00Toradora! Vol. 1 - Chapter 1<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on"><div style="text-align: center;"><i>There is something in this world which no one has ever seen.<br />
<br />
It is soft and sweet.<br />
<br />
If it is spotted, I'm sure everyone will want to have it,<br />
<br />
Which is why no one has ever seen it.<br />
<br />
For this world has hidden it quite well, so that it is difficult to obtain.<br />
<br />
But, there will come a day when it is discovered by somebody,<br />
<br />
And only those who should obtain it will be able to find it.<br />
That is all.</i></div><div style="text-align: center;"><br />
</div><div style="text-align: left;"><hr /><br />
"Damn it!"<br />
<br />
Seven-thirty in the morning. It was a fine day, and dim inside the house. The house was a double-room plus kitchen apartment facing south in a two-story townhouse, about a ten minute walk from the railway station. Rent was around 80,000 yen.<br />
<br />
"I give up! I just can't get this right!"<br />
<br />
A frustrated hand wiped the mist from the mirror. The run-down bathroom was foggy due to an early morning shower. So after wiping the mirror, it returned to being cloudy. It was pointless to take anger out on the mirror no matter how frustrated one was...<br />
<br />
"This stuff is nothing but a rip-off!"<br />
<br />
Make yourself gentle with floating bangs — That slogan was seen in the latest men's fashion magazine. Takasu Ryūji's bangs were now "floating". As the article instructed, he pulled his bangs at length, blow-dried them until they stood up, and then gently rubbed them sideways with some hair gel. He specifically woke up a half-hour early in order to make his hair resemble that of the model's and have his wish granted.<br />
<br />
Nonetheless, "Maybe I was too naïve in trying to change myself just with my bangs."<br />
<br />
Ryūji dejectedly threw the trendy magazine, which had taken him a lot of courage to buy, into the garbage bin. Unfortunately, his poor aim meant it completely missed, opened itself up as it landed, and tilted all the trash out of the bin. The open page read "You can still make it in time for the start of school. Gentle or wild? Our journey towards modeling."<br />
<br />
Were it up to me, I'm not too sure if I would care about modeling. Still, I wanted to change.<br />
<br />
But I failed.<br />
<br />
Feeling defeated, Ryūji wet his hands with water and messed up his hair which he had spent so much time making up. He reverted to his usual randomly straight hair. He then knelt down to pick up the trash that was all over the ground.<br />
<br />
"Ah!? What's this...m...mold...it's moldy!"<br />
<br />
Even though he had always wiped the steam off, even after spending a whole day last week cleaning out the mold in the kitchen and bathroom... All his effort had gone to waste in that horribly humid room. Biting his lips begrudgingly, Ryūji tried to see if he could wipe off the mold with some tissues. Of course, it was never going to be that easy, and he ended up tearing the tissues to shreds.<br />
<br />
"Damn, I just used them all up a while ago. I'm going to have to buy some mold removers again." For now I'll have to leave them aside, but I'll definitely come back and destroy you guys! Ryūji glanced downwards at the moldy patch while picking up the trash. He then gave the ground a rough wipe with some paper towels, clearing up any loose hair and dust and wiping off the steam on the washing basin before lifting his head up and sighing.<br />
<br />
"Oh yeah, pet food. Hey, In~ko-chan!"<br />
<br />
"Ah..."<br />
<br />
A high-pitched voice responded to the high-school student's ferocious shout.<br />
<br />
Good, he's awake. Getting himself together again, Ryūji went barefoot into the wooden-tiled kitchen, took some prepared pet food and spare newspapers, and headed towards the corner of the tatami-laid living room. Removing the cloth over the birdcage there, Ryūji greeted his cute pet which he had not seen all night.<br />
<br />
Now, other people may raise their pets differently, but this was how the Takasus raised their pet parrot. Because he looked rather horrible when he slept, every morning before he woke up, he had to be covered with a cloth.<br />
<br />
"Good morning, Inko-chan."<br />
<br />
A yellow parrot, that was Inko-chan. As usual, Ryūji added some pet food while talking to him.<br />
<br />
"G, good...morning," his eyes blinked upwards in a rather unpleasant and enigmatic way, though he still managed to reply in Japanese. Though he had just woken up, it looked like he was in quite a good mood. This was why he was cute.<br />
<br />
"Inko-chan, try saying let's eat."<br />
<br />
"L, let's, e...let's eat! Let's eat! Let's! Eat!"<br />
<br />
"Okay, enough. Now let's see if you can say that! Try and see if you can say your name...come on, say Inko-chan."<br />
<br />
"I, I, In, I, In, Iiii...I..." Inko-chan seemed to be using a lot of energy, as he shook his head and rapidly puffed up his body, and then flapped his wings quickly. "......iiiii......"<br />
<br />
His eyes squinting, one could vaguely see the gray tongue that stuck out of his beak. Maybe he can do it today, thought his master as he gripped his fists. In the end...<br />
<br />
"Blegh!"<br />
<br />
Argh... Why are birds so dumb? As expected when you have a brain that only weighs a gram, Ryūji sighed, wrapping up the soiled newspaper. He threw the newspaper into a plastic bag. As he was about to put it together with the other trash in the kitchen,<br />
<br />
"...Where...are...you...going..."<br />
<br />
The idiot lying behind the fusuma seemed to have woken up as well.<br />
<br />
"Ryū-chan, is that your uniform you're wearing? Why?" she asked wearily.<br />
<br />
Ryūji elegantly wrapped up the trash bag and replied to the voice, "I'm going to school. Didn't I already tell you yesterday that school starts today?"<br />
<br />
"...Ah."<br />
<br />
Opening her legs on top of the futon, she repeatedly muttered the following as though she was about to cry, Then, then...<br />
<br />
"Then, what about Ya-chan's...lunch? I haven't smelled any food...didn't you make some for me?"<br />
<br />
"Nope."<br />
<br />
"Ehhh~... Then...what's Ya-chan gonna do...when she wakes up...? There's nothing good to eat..."<br />
<br />
"I'll be home by the time you wake up! I'm just going to the Term Opening Ceremony."<br />
<br />
"Wha...is that it..."<br />
<br />
Hee hee hee hee, she smiled as she closed her open legs together and began to clap her hands ...Sorry, clap her feet.<br />
<br />
"Opening Ceremony, huh? 'Grats~! That means, Ryū-chan is gonna be a second year from today on?"<br />
<br />
"Let's set that aside. Didn't I already tell you before that, no matter how busy you are, you must always remove your makeup before you sleep? Since you moaned about how bothersome it was before, didn't I specifically buy some special makeup removing tissues," Ryūji inspected her surroundings a bit better, "...Ah...AH! You've gotten makeup powder all over the pillow! I can't wash that off! You should take better care of your skin; you aren't young anymore!"<br />
<br />
"Sorry."<br />
<br />
Her leopard-spotted panties were completely exposed. As she got up, her large breasts shook while some of her messy blond hair got stuck in her cleavage. Whether it was the waving of her hair or the long nails from her fingers, she gave off a very feminine feel. But still, "Must've drank too much, I just came back an hour ago. Ah~ So sleepy," she yawned, "Oh yeah...I brought some pudding home."<br />
<br />
As she exhaled and rubbed her thick eyelashes, she slowly wandered towards the convenience store bag at the corner of the room. That appearance — her cherry lips muttering "pudding", her plump cheeks, and her round eyes — such child-like features just did not seem to fit her. Though she was a bit weird, perhaps she could still be called a pretty lady.<br />
<br />
"Huh...Ryū-chan, I can't find the spoon."<br />
<br />
"Maybe the store assistant forgot to put it in?"<br />
<br />
"Can't be! I saw him put it inside. That's strange..."<br />
<br />
This was Takasu Ryūji's mother Takasu Yasuko: stage name "Mirano". Thirty-three years old (she always claimed to be forever 23), she worked as a hostess in the town's only bar "Bishamonten Kuni".<br />
<br />
Yasuko poured the contents of the convenience store bag out and rummaged through them at the corner of her futon. Her little face frowned, "It's so dark in here...I can't find the spoon like this! Ryū-chan, can you open the curtains?"<br />
<br />
"They are open."<br />
<br />
"Eh~...? Ahh, that's right...since I don't always wake up at this time, I must've forgotten..." Inside a dark room, the rather odd mother-son couple sighed together.<br />
<br />
It was the window facing south.<br />
<br />
It had been six years since they moved in here. Inside this little house where the two of them lived, their entire source of natural light came from the south side window. As the entrance was on the north and because they were surrounded on the east and west sides by their neighbors' houses, only the south side had windows. Despite this, sunlight had been abundant, especially during the mornings. There was no need to turn on the lights from sunrise to sunset, unless when it was raining. The bright sunlight used to always shine plentifully on Ryūji while in his uniform preparing breakfast for the two of them and on Yasuko who would be sleeping soundly.<br />
<br />
However, all that came to an end last year.<br />
<br />
"Damn that apartment building."<br />
<br />
"Just what kind of people live there anyway? And turn on the lights already!"<br />
<br />
Last year, just a few meters from the south side of this house, a ten-story luxury apartment building was built. As a result, the sun no longer shone through. This had driven Ryūji to the brink of madness and frustration countless times already — the laundry could no longer dry; the tatami now expanded due to the humidity, curled at the corners and grew moldy; and sometimes it would even get frosty. The wallpaper was starting to peel, which must have had something to do with the humidity as well. It doesn't matter since this is just a rented apartment, Ryūji wanted to tell himself. Yet being extremely sensitive about keeping a place tidy and clean, Ryūji just could not get himself to tolerate and compromise on such a thing. Looking up towards the white-tiled high-class condo, there was nothing those two poor people could do but stand shoulder to shoulder with their mouths open.<br />
<br />
"Hmm, it doesn't affect me much, since Ya-chan sleeps in the morning anyway!"<br />
<br />
"There's no use complaining. Besides, the rent's gone down by 5,000 yen as a result."<br />
<br />
Taking out a spoon from the kitchen and handing it to Yasuko, Ryūji scratched his head and said, "Well, I'll be going." This wasn't the time for family bonding; it was about time to leave.<br />
<br />
Wearing his gakuran jacket, Ryūji bent his ever-growing body and pulled up his socks. As he made sure he brought everything, he suddenly realized the faint call within his heart.<br />
<br />
That was right, today was the beginning of a new school term. After the Opening Ceremony came the changing of class. Even though he had failed in attempting to change his image, it wasn't enough to make him depressed, as some hope still remained in Ryūji's heart. Or was that just expectation? Anyway, it was that sort of faint feeling, though he did not find it appropriate to express it.<br />
<br />
"I'm going. Remember to lock the door, and change into your pajamas!"<br />
<br />
"Ok~ay! Ah, hey Ryū-chan," Yasuko laid on the futon and bit the spoon with her molars. She began to smile like a child. "Ryū-chan looks more energetic than usual today! Fight hard! You're a second year now! This is an area which Ya-chan has never been to before, you know."<br />
<br />
In order to give birth to Ryūji, Yasuko dropped out of high school when she was still a first year, so she was not familiar with what life as a second year was like. Ryūji felt a sense of sadness for a moment.<br />
<br />
"...yeah."<br />
<br />
He smiled for a bit and raised his hand. This was to give his thanks to his mother. However, this well-intentioned act led to an unexpectedly bad result. "KYAA!" Yasuko yelled and began rolling to and fro, and finally said that phrase. She had finally said that phrase!<br />
<br />
"Ryū-chan is sooo~ cool! You're looking more and more like your dad now!"<br />
<br />
"!!!"<br />
<br />
...she said it.<br />
<br />
Ryūji silently closed the front door and looked towards the sky. He spun his eyes as he felt he was being sucked into a whirlpool beneath him. NO! I don't want that! I don't want that! Just shut up!<br />
<br />
That! That's the one thing I don't want to hear. Especially today.<br />
<br />
You look just like your dad — it seemed as though Yasuko didn't understand that this phrase caused Ryūji a lot of torment. It was also the reason he bought that kind of magazine and tried to make his bangs "float gently".<br />
<br />
Leaving the house, Ryūji headed towards the school which was within walking distance. His tightened face looked twisted. Despite this, he still walked with great strides as though he was riding the wind. Sighing, he placed his fingers over his bangs in order to cover his eyes. This was a habit of Ryūji's. Indeed, the source of Ryūji's agony was none other than his eyes.<br />
<br />
They were bad! It had nothing to do with his perfect eyesight. It was their appearance; they just looked fierce.<br />
<br />
This past year Ryūji had been growing up at a rapid pace, he now had that manly look. Though he wasn't the super-handsome type, he was not exactly the aloof geek either ...Ahem. Anyway, he didn't look bad, though no one else had said that; at least that was what Ryūji thought.<br />
<br />
Yet his eyes were unusually fierce, they were so bad that it was no joking matter. His eyes were the sort that tilted upwards with the white parts occupying most of his eyes while his pupils took up a small section of them. Of course, these were just the basics, that was not the worst part. Since his eyes were big, the white in his eyes would constantly reflect a very strong, stinging glare, while his tiny pupils would move sharply as though they were about to slice the opponent before him, regardless of Ryūji's intentions. It was these eyes that usually led to a person running away at full speed upon coming into eye contact. He knew that all too well. In fact, when he saw a group photo with himself, even he would be at a loss after wondering, "Geez, why does he look so pissed ...Ah, is that me?"<br />
<br />
On the other hand, it could be partly blamed on his rough personality. He spoke in quite an unrefined way, which had something to do with his extreme sensitivity. This was why he rarely joked around or said anything foolish. Maybe it was because of that, or maybe it was because he lived with someone like Yasuko, which caused him to lose all virtuosity and trustworthiness. Above all else, Ryūji prided himself in being pragmatically protective of himself.<br />
<br />
But, as a result...<br />
<br />
"Ta–Takasu-kun...! Are you trying to defy a teacher!? S, someone! Bring me a baton!"<br />
<br />
No I wasn't! I was just trying to apologize for forgetting to hand in my homework.<br />
<br />
"I, I, I, I, I'm so sorry...I didn't mean to bump into you! It was that guy who pushed me over to you!"<br />
<br />
Who is going to get mad over getting bumped on the shoulder?<br />
<br />
"I heard Takasu-kun gatecrashed a graduation ceremony of some other school while he was in junior high, he even took over their broadcast room!"<br />
<br />
Stop making me sound like I'm some sort of bad delinquent!<br />
<br />
" — Am I going to get all these misunderstandings all over again?" Thinking back on all these painful memories, Ryūji couldn't help but sigh.<br />
<br />
His grades were not bad, and he had never been late or absent. He hadn't even gotten into an argument with people, let alone into a fistfight. To put it simply, Takasu Ryūji was just a normal young person. Despite that, due to his fierce eyes, and it was only because of this, everyone had come to the conclusion that he was some kind of vicious delinquent — his only relative being a night hostess also indirectly lead to this conclusion.<br />
<br />
After spending a year with his classmates, most of the misunderstandings had been resolved. A year was not short, especially for a high school student. The problem was that everything started anew today, not to mention that his effort at changing his image had ended in failure.<br />
<br />
There was still something to look forward to in changing classes, since Ryūji wanted to be in the same class as a certain person. But when his thoughts moved to the torment that he would have to face afterwards, his naïve expectations instantly shrunk in half. Not to mention Yasuko's big mouth. No, that was wrong! All the blame had to go to his father's troublesome genes!<br />
<br />
"Your dad, huh? He's in heaven now. He was quite cool, used to calmly sweep his hair backwards, his sharp shoes were always shiny, and he always hung such a lo~ng gold chain around his neck while wearing a casual suit with his Rolex. Inside, he always stuffed a thick magazine.<br />
<br />
"What for? When Ya-chan asked him that, he said 'So that I don't have to worry about getting stabbed.' Ahhh~ I was so moved~!"<br />
<br />
All Ryūji could think of was how Yasuko swooned when talking about him, and then there was the sole photo of his father that was left behind. His father's pose was just as Yasuko had described him to be. Standing open-footed while looking proud, he carried a small briefcase under his armpit. He was dressed in a white suit with a flamboyant open neck shirt. The two golden rings on his fingers glittered and he even wore a diamond earring in one ear. And then there was his face that read "You talkin' to me?", with his chin pointing downwards towards the camera. One of his hands was groping the breast of his mother, who looked much younger than she was now. His mother, carrying a pregnant belly, smiled cheerfully. His father even had a gold tooth as he smiled.<br />
<br />
He was actually quite gentle, and serious, and would never hurt a normal person, or at least that was what Yasuko would say, but why on earth would a gentle and serious person become a gangster!? And who on earth would let such a young high school girl get pregnant? Most importantly, those eyes... If one were stared at by those sharp eyes, they would quickly hand over their wallets and hope nothing else bad happened. Those eyes were used for just that: violent extortion. And yet those objects were now fixed upon his face. Ryūji suddenly shuddered. If even he thought of his father that way, no wonder everyone still misunderstood him!<br />
<br />
By the way, it was possible that his father was still alive. According to Yasuko, while helping an underling escape, he was beaten into a pulp and dropped to the bottom of Yokohama Harbor. However, there was no grave, no altar, no artefact, no epitaph, not even a body; there was no record of such an event ever happening. Sometimes a drunk Yasuko would jokingly say for no reason "I wonder what Ryū-chan would look like if your dad were to suddenly return? Hohohoho, I'm just kidding!"<br />
<br />
Dad is probably meditating in some icy cold room! As his son, I just feel that —<br />
<br />
"Hey, Takasu! Morning! It's a great morning, isn't it?"<br />
<br />
Hearing someone call him from behind, Ryūji quickly turned around and raised his hand, "Oh, Kitamura. Morning!"<br />
<br />
Can't help it, if I stop and wait for my friend to catch up, people will think that I'm gonna strangle him to death, even though that's not the case. Ryūji silently considered this. Being misunderstood was unavoidable, and in such an event he would have to explain as nicely as he could. As long as he spent time on it, people would eventually understand. Though it was quite troublesome. That was the only thing he could do, so it was the only thing he had to do!<br />
<br />
Looking up at the blue sky, the bright sunlight caused Ryūji to squint his eyes. Today was a fine day, there was no wind. The cherry blossoms silently wilted at this time of year and gently fell on Ryūji's head.<br />
<br />
Ryūji continued to carry his torment and strode forward in his shiny black shoes. The weather sure was great for today's Opening Ceremony.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
* * *<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"Whoa! We're in the same class as Takasu, you gotta be kidding me!"<br />
<br />
"He sure looks intimidating, how scary!"<br />
<br />
"So who's going to go talk to him?"<br />
<br />
"Nope, not me."<br />
<br />
"Why don't you go? Hey! Don't push...!"<br />
<br />
Say whatever you want, I am no longer affected by anything.<br />
<br />
Ryūji entered the classroom in the most unfazed way possible, ignoring the glances of his classmates, and sat on his desk with his back towards them while staring into the distance with his sharp eyes. Licking his dry lips, his legs began to shake on their own. To a bystander, he looked like a vicious carnivore on the lookout for weak prey.<br />
<br />
"Same as usual, huh? Looks like there will be guys that misunderstand you here as well. Oh well, it will all get sorted out after a while anyway! Besides, I'm with you, not to mention there's quite a number of our classmates from Class-A here."<br />
<br />
"Oh, don't worry about that, I don't really mind."<br />
<br />
Ryūji replied with a gentle smile to his good friend Kitamura Yūsaku, who was in his class again this year. Honestly, Ryūji was currently in a very good mood, but not in a way where he would cruelly lick his lips just before pouncing on his prey. If that were the case, he wouldn't be grinning from ear to ear and ready to lift off like a rocket. The reason he was happy was not because of his relation with Kitamura. To a friend like him, Ryūji would simply smile gently and say, "Looks like we're in the same class again, Kitamura!" No, the reason he felt like blasting off like a rocket was because of —<br />
<br />
"Oh! Kitamura-kun! We're in the same class this year!"<br />
<br />
— her.<br />
<br />
"Huh? Ah! Kushieda, you're also in Class-C?"<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/3/3a/Toradora_vol01_029.jpg/417px-Toradora_vol01_029.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/3/3a/Toradora_vol01_029.jpg/417px-Toradora_vol01_029.jpg" width="222" /></a></div><br />
"Eh!? You mean you only just found out? How cold, at least check the class roster on the first day of school!"<br />
<br />
"My bad. What a coincidence. This means we can have more time to sort out our club meetings!"<br />
<br />
"Ahaha, that's right! Oh, Takasu-kun ...right? Do you still remember me? I appear in front of Kitamura-kun from time to time," she paused.<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
"Ah, um, is it okay if I call you Takasu-kun?"<br />
<br />
"...Ah...er..."<br />
<br />
At that moment an angel revealed herself. Before Ryūji's eyes was a smile that shone as brightly as the sun, as warm as the sunlight that used to dwell on the south window of his house, illuminating everything within his sight. The light rays were intensifying to the point where Ryūji could no longer keep his eyes open.<br />
<br />
"Kushieda Minori, right?"<br />
<br />
AHH! Dammit! I got the words right! But! His voice just sounded too cold. Ryūji felt like screaming. Why did I only come up with a response like that? Why couldn't I come up with something better!?<br />
<br />
"Wow! You remembered my full name, I'm so glad!" She paused a bit, "Oh dear! Someone's calling me from over there! I have to go, Kitamura-kun. See you in the first club meeting of the term as second years! So don't forget! Takasu-kun, let's talk again some time!"<br />
<br />
Seeing her turn around, Ryūji slowly and awkwardly raised his arm, but it was too late. She had already disappeared.<br />
<br />
She said she was glad. She said we'll talk again some time.<br />
<br />
Kushieda Minori.<br />
<br />
She said she was glad. She said we'll talk again some time.<br />
<br />
He finally got his wish of being in the same class as Kushieda Minori.<br />
<br />
She said she was glad. She said we'll talk again some time.<br />
<br />
She said, She was glad...<br />
<br />
"Takasu?"<br />
<br />
" —Whoa!?" Kitamura suddenly appeared before his face, causing him to fall over his chair.<br />
<br />
"What're you grinning at?"<br />
<br />
"No, it–it's nothing."<br />
<br />
"Oh really?" Kitamura pushed up on the frame of his glasses with his middle finger. Ryūji felt very grateful from the bottom of his heart, for Kitamura might have been the only person in this world who could tell whether he was smiling or not. There was one more thing he was grateful to Kitamura for.<br />
<br />
"...Kitamura, you," Ryūji fumbled his words. "How should I say this. Er–you always seem pretty relaxed when you talk to girls," Ryūji went down to a whisper, "like Kushieda-san!"<br />
<br />
"Huh? What do you mean?"<br />
<br />
The eyes behind Kitamura's glasses widened. He wasn't being humble. Rather, he was surprised. Looks like he doesn't realize it himself. Ryūji decided to hold back what he was about to say to this rather dense person.<br />
<br />
His leisurely conversation with Kushieda a while ago just sounded so "natural". No, it wasn't just a while ago. Since last year, Kitamura had always been able to speak with her naturally. Furthermore, they were both in the softball club! Ryūji was always there, constantly trying to give her a gentle smile or receive a greeting from her; it was an effort that could move one to tears.<br />
<br />
To use soccer as a metaphor, Ryūji would be a center defender who hardly ever had any chance of participating in offense. It was also thanks to constantly being beside Kitamura and observing his cheerful conversations with Kushieda that Ryūji started to realize that she was really cute and that he liked her and wanted to become friends with her.<br />
<br />
Her various cheerful expressions.<br />
<br />
Her delicate body and exaggerated movements.<br />
<br />
Her innocent smiles and clear voice.<br />
<br />
Despite his intimidating appearance, she still managed to keep her usual cheerfulness in his presence, even to this day.<br />
<br />
That's Kushieda Minori for you.<br />
<br />
For Ryūji, in order for a girl to become his girlfriend, she would need to be appealing to the eyes and as sparkling as the rays of the sun. Being energetic and direct was more important than anything else for him, and that was how a girl should be. But still —<br />
<br />
"What're you talking about? How's it possible for me to talk naturally to girls? You should know very well what they like to call me!"<br />
<br />
Ryūji couldn't help but sigh. How enviable! Just looking at the way Kitamura talked was enough to make his eyes bleed. Yet Kitamura continued, "I'm no good with girls. I think I probably won't ever find a girlfriend for the rest of my life."<br />
<br />
Even though he wanted to answer with "I don't think so...", looking up at the blindingly radiant noble before him, Ryūji swallowed what he was about to say. No matter what he said, this fellow would probably never understand. Ryūji suddenly felt a wave of depression.<br />
<br />
It was true that the girls called Kitamura "Maruo", after the typical "Mr. Nice Guy" from Chibi Maruko-chan. Perhaps there is some resemblance, explaining how he got the nickname. On top of this, he has many more traits: glasses with very high prescription, a straightforward personality, excellent grades, he doesn't follow the trend of being flirtatious, and holds quite traditional values. In the right situation, he would say "That's correct"; he is the sort of guy capable of creating a cheerful atmosphere in the classroom. Speaking of which, he is the former class representative, the current vice president of the Student Council, and the front-runner to be the new president of the softball team. It is natural for everyone to make fun of him.<br />
<br />
His looks aren't the problem. No. To be precise, upon closer inspection one would discover that he is surprisingly handsome. Combined with his consistent personality inside and outside, as well as the ability to make fun of himself, there is absolutely nothing unlikeable about him. So although he claimed to be constantly teased by girls, it wasn't because they hated him.<br />
<br />
Ah, so that's why, Ryūji finally understood. Come to think of it, Kitamura was quite popular with the girls, not just with Kushieda; he was able to talk to all of them naturally. Whenever the girls saw him, they would go, "Ah~ I'm in the same class as Maruo again!" to which Kitamura would nonchalantly reply, "Oh? Is there a problem with that?"<br />
<br />
And yet he claims that he's no good with girls. It's not as though they fear him like me. Just as Ryūji went into deep thought, he heard someone say "Whoa, scary."<br />
<br />
See? Here we go again! Ryūji laid on top of his desk and ignored those voices that he would occasionally hear. Just a while ago he was floating over the moon from being in the same class as Kushieda Minori, so he did not mind others and what they thought of him.<br />
<br />
"Sure looks formidable. I told you this guy isn't a normal person."<br />
<br />
"Whoa, look at those eyes. If you piss the owner of those eyes off, you could get killed!"<br />
<br />
The spell seemed to have been broken. Ryūji started to notice that the non-malicious whispers began to increase.<br />
<br />
It might be better to hide in the bathroom until the new homeroom teacher arrives, Ryūji thought hopefully. It would clear his mind a bit.<br />
<br />
So he stood up, and just as he was about to walk through the door, he felt something bump into his stomach. "Hmm...?"<br />
<br />
Ryūji thought he had bumped into something, but there was nothing in front of his eyes. That's strange. Ryūji moved his eyes around, yet all he could see was —<br />
<br />
Students started calling out,<br />
<br />
"Yikes! As expected from Takasu-kun; is he going to make the first move?"<br />
<br />
"Has the death-match started already? When I saw the class roster, I knew this was going to be a terrible class."<br />
<br />
All Ryūji could see were the new classmates whispering amongst themselves. Are they talking about me? But still, why?<br />
<br />
One of the members in the class came up with a title, "Clash of the Titans. Hmm?"<br />
<br />
"We're already in the final showdown."<br />
<br />
Everyone was talking strangely. Clash of the Titans? Final showdown? What the hell are they talking about? Ryūji tilted his head trying to make sense of what was going on.<br />
<br />
"Are you not even going to apologize after bumping into someone?" He heard a very cold voice emanating from somewhere. The strange and calm tone of voice sounded as though it was suppressing and holding back some emotion that was about to explode. Yet he could not tell where the voice came from.<br />
<br />
"Huh?"<br />
<br />
The mood became dark. Ryūji glanced to the right, there was no one; he glanced to the left, there was no one there as well; apprehensively, he looked upwards. Fortunately, there was no one there either.<br />
<br />
"That means — "<br />
<br />
So it did come from below. Down, right below his eyes, in a place much lower than Ryūji's chest, was a head of hair. The first thing he thought was that she resembled a doll.<br />
<br />
Anyway, she was very small. Her long straight hair softly fluttered and covered the tiny body of the Palmtop Tiger. "Palmtop Tiger?"<br />
<br />
That mysterious terminology suddenly appeared in Ryūji's thoughts, causing him to say it out loud without thinking. Seems like he must have heard someone whispering that nearby.<br />
<br />
Palmtop Tiger!?<br />
<br />
Then that means...<br />
<br />
"Who– "<br />
<br />
Is that what this little doll is called? Though she is small enough to fit into a palm, how is she like a tiger?<br />
<br />
" –who you calling a Palmtop Tiger?" This was not an occasion where one could think for a long time, as whatever it was began to lift her chin, and with her eyes...<br />
<br />
<br />
"WHOA!!"<br />
<br />
<br />
It took three seconds. Everything went silent, though perhaps it was only Ryūji's imagination. For an instant, it felt like a vacuum created by a shock wave just after an explosion. The background noise slowly returned to everyone's ears. By the time he realized it, Ryūji found that he had fallen backwards onto the ground. It wasn't just him, the few classmates nearby were hit as well and moaned, while others were already getting ready to escape.<br />
<br />
Just what happened? I already know. Nothing really happened. It was just that this girl before his eyes —<br />
<br />
"Such a hopeless person."<br />
<br />
All she did was stare at Ryūji with those two large eyes of hers, nothing more.<br />
<br />
That was it. Within a few seconds, Ryūji had already been struck down by awe. His mind went blank, his body felt paralyzed just by the sheer pressure she created. Ryūji was repelled by her glare, or to be more precise, he was repelled by the aura that emanated from her eyes, causing him to fall on the ground.<br />
<br />
Their difference was way too large, they were on completely different levels. For a person whose eyes were no less intimidating, Ryūji had been completely defeated. <br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/f/ff/Toradora_vol01_039.jpg/417px-Toradora_vol01_039.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/f/ff/Toradora_vol01_039.jpg/417px-Toradora_vol01_039.jpg" width="222" /></a></div></div><div style="text-align: left;"><br />
This was the first time Ryūji understood what it meant to have fierce eyes. It included the necessary essence one carries, as well as a ferociousness to match; or to be more exact, an "intent to kill."<br />
<br />
"Hmph." For a few seconds that felt like an eternity, Ryūji felt a subtle contempt in her eyes that would not be swayed even if she were stabbed in the heart.<br />
<br />
"A dragon...? How lame." She opened her cherry lips and shot out words like bullets that carried a certain child-like quality to them. Her incredibly small hands roughly swept aside her fluttering hair, while her soft eyelids hid her killing intent. Those eyes were now as transparent as the glass eyes of a doll and stared coldly at Ryūji.<br />
<br />
She's cute, but she's scary as well. She had a pale white face, unbelievably long brunette hair, and tiny limbs and shoulders, while her shiny pupils were surrounded by gentle eyelashes. She was as adorable as a candy containing deadly toxins, as lovable as a flower that could kill just by scent alone.<br />
<br />
Yet when she stared at him, Ryūji could feel the carnivore leaping out from those eyes of hers. Of course, this was all just an illusion, yet it felt more real than reality. The carnivore's weight had knocked Ryūji down on the floor and it roared with a sound that shook deep into his blood. The sound it produced seemed to be saying, "I can take out a guy like you anytime I want." The sharp claws and fangs slowly approached him, emanating a sense of bloodthirstiness and the scent of a beast. Compared to her small figure, the much larger illusion that loomed before him was...a tiger.<br />
<br />
"Ah, ahh–ah, ah, ahhh...t–that's right." Without realizing it, Ryūji began to nod and clapped his hands. So that's why she's called the Palmtop Tiger! I wonder who gave her that name, but —<br />
<br />
" — Isn't that a wonderful name?"<br />
<br />
And such a fitting name as well, I'm impressed. The girl glanced at Ryūji, silently uttered "dragon", and then looked at him with disdain.<br />
<br />
It was not hard to see why. Whether from the fall or from being ripped open by the phantom tiger, Ryūji's gakuran jacket was now open. Under his jacket, he wore a colorful "Soryū (Rising Dragon)" T-shirt that Yasuko had happily bought for him. It wasn't like Ryūji had wanted to wear a T-shirt that would cause such misunderstandings, it was just that all his other clothes were taken to the laundry for that day and he wasn't expecting anyone to be able see what he was wearing inside with his jacket on.<br />
<br />
Feeling embarrassed for some reason, Ryūji quickly covered his chest, like a girl that just got assaulted by a ruffian. At that moment, he saw someone tip-tapping her way closer.<br />
<br />
"You're late, Taiga! You skipped the Opening Ceremony, didn't you?"<br />
<br />
"I overslept. Anyway, I'm glad I'm in the same class as Minorin this year."<br />
<br />
"Yeah! Me too!"<br />
<br />
It was none other than Kushieda Minori. She directly called the Palmtop Tiger "Taiga", and even smiled and gently caressed her hair, while the Palmtop Tiger also intimately called her "Minorin". Watching all of this, Ryūji began to hear the whispers around him.<br />
<br />
"So Round 1 is won by the Palmtop Tiger Aisaka?"<br />
<br />
"Looks like Takasu is only scary in appearance, he's no delinquent!"<br />
<br />
"Huh? Really?"<br />
<br />
"That's why he lost to the Palmtop Tiger. Besides, she's the real thing when it comes to ferociousness!"<br />
<br />
The misunderstandings were resolved much sooner than Ryūji had expected, however...<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
* * *<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
The Palmtop Tiger had an amazing name called Aisaka Taiga. Her height was 145 cm. Aisaka Taiga and Kushieda Minori were what you would call good friends. From the various whispers Ryūji had heard, it was rumored her father worked as a fixer in the underworld. There was another story that her father was actually a karate master ruling the underworld in America. And then there was yet another that said she herself was a karate expert, but was expelled from her dojo for attacking her master.<br />
<br />
Back when she first entered this school, a lot of people were fooled by her beauty, and many guys lined up to confess to her. Of course their dreams were all ruthlessly shattered as they were intimidated, bitten, torn to shreds... There were quite a few that never did recover after they were mercilessly belittled by her. Wherever Aisaka went, her path was drenched with the blood of countless corpses of male students.<br />
<br />
There was just a lot of bad press concerning Aisaka Taiga. Regardless of whether the rumors were true or not, there was no doubt that she was the most dangerous being in this school. It was many days after the Opening Ceremony that Ryūji learned about these things. </div></div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-39021874164357035302012-03-13T09:35:00.000+07:002012-03-13T09:35:20.660+07:00Papa no Iukoto wo Kikinasai! Vol. 2 - Epilogue<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">After a few days of not going to school, the school felt like a completely different place.<br />
<br />
The reason that I feel that it’s different, is probably because of a change in myself as well.<br />
<br />
Thinking of that, courage slightly welled up inside her heart.<br />
<br />
”…… Okay.”<br />
<br />
After encouraging herself in a low voice, Sora opened the door to the music room.<br />
<br />
”Takanashi-san!”<br />
<br />
As soon as she saw Sora’s silhouette, Kiyomi cried out in surprise.<br />
<br />
Kiyomi quickly ran towards Sora.<br />
<br />
”H- How are you!? Are you fine already?”<br />
<br />
”Yes, thanks to everyone, I’ve recovered from my illness already.”<br />
<br />
”Is that so…… That’s great. I was so worried about you.”<br />
<br />
Kiyomi said with relief.<br />
<br />
”Didn’t someone just plan that she’ll drag Takanashi-san back to the club in the name of visiting her if she takes leave for another day? Saying something like it’s easier to make her sign when she’s having a fever.”<br />
<br />
”Shut up, Tani!”<br />
<br />
Shuuji did not care about Kiyomi’s appearance of wanting to pounce on him at any moment, and continued:<br />
<br />
”During the time that Takanashi-san wasn’t here, Daiki was quite restless.”<br />
<br />
”Sh- Shuuji!”<br />
<br />
Hearing Shuuji’s words, Daiki who was at a side hurriedly flailed his arms in protest, and the more surprising thing was, Sora actually walked to Daiki herself. Her expression seemed to be somewhat different from the past.<br />
<br />
”Maeshima-kun, thank you.”<br />
<br />
”Ehh…… Why……”<br />
<br />
”Because you kept worrying for me.”<br />
<br />
”N- Not really, I wasn’t really worried or anything.”<br />
<br />
Daiki turned his face away in slight embarrassment.<br />
<br />
”If you are willing to return to the Choir Club, I……”<br />
<br />
Daiki suddenly fell into a daze. The one that came into his view was Sora, who was bathed in gentle sunlight, wearing a smile on her face. It was a very natural smile that was even gentler than the sunlight.<br />
<br />
For some reason, the Sora today is different from the past, the shy atmosphere surrounding her completely disappeared.<br />
<br />
However, the Sora right now is far more natural than before…… And compared with the past…… Far more beautiful.<br />
<br />
Daiki suddenly forgot what he was about to say, blankly staring at the smile before him.<br />
<br />
Can anyone fall in love with the same person for the second time?<br />
<br />
But that moment, Maeshima Daiki did indeed fall in love.<br />
<br />
”Even so, thank you…… Thanks to you, I’ve decided now.”<br />
<br />
Sora turned around, saying to everyone in the music room:<br />
<br />
”Please allow me to join the Choir Club once more.”<br />
<br />
<br />
Today, I decided to dine outside with everyone to celebrate Sora-chan’s recovery.<br />
<br />
The reason that I decided to do that was because I think that the time when a family gathers and heads to a place is very important.<br />
<br />
That’s why, after we waited for everyone to return home, we went to a nearby family restaurant to have dinner.<br />
<br />
”Ah, so you returned to the Choir Club. I’ll try to return home earlier then.”<br />
<br />
”Everyone told me ‘Welcome back’, it made me so happy.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan said with mixed feelings.<br />
<br />
”That’s great, Onee-chan.”<br />
<br />
”Nee-tan is gweat!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan looked somewhat embarrassed.<br />
<br />
”Even so, it’s all thanks to Shiori-san being willing to help out as well.”<br />
<br />
”Hina like Shiori-san as well!”<br />
<br />
That’s right. For some reason, Shiori-san furiously came to our house for some reason, agreeing to fetch Hina when we can’t do it, and was willing to take care of Hina until someone returns as well.<br />
<br />
Though we refused adamantly as we didn’t want to trouble them, we still accepted her kindness in the end as her parents agreed strongly to it, visiting us to give advice as well.<br />
<br />
We found out along the way that the parents living opposite to our house felt lonely after their children grew up, and Shiori-san’s mother was a kindergarten teacher as well, she likes to play with children and seemed to have a good relationship with Nee-san as well.<br />
<br />
”Really…… Because of everyone’s help, we finally found a solution.”<br />
<br />
My heart was filled with gratitude.<br />
<br />
”However, that troubled someone as well.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan said that with a wry smile. I shifted my gaze towards her, hoping for her to continue.<br />
<br />
However, she just smiled meaningfully while saying:<br />
<br />
”…… That’s a secret. I will lock up Onee-chan’s room again, and let the secret stay a secret……I’m counting on you.”<br />
<br />
Since Sora-chan said that, that’s that. After all, girls are always full of secrets.<br />
<br />
<br />
Sora’s secret is actually like this.<br />
<br />
”Ehhhhhh!? Why do you have this!”<br />
<br />
”My brother got this from his kouhai. He’s somewhat useful sometimes.”<br />
<br />
Hanamura Youko said while waving the photo in her hands.<br />
<br />
The photo was of the first cosplay that Sora did.<br />
<br />
”W- Wait a minute! A- At least don’t take it to school……”<br />
<br />
”Why? It looks great. You can definitely become a top cosplayer at a national level.”<br />
<br />
”I’m not interested in that……”<br />
<br />
Just resolving to battle her introversion and returning to the Choir Club gave Sora a headache.<br />
<br />
On the other hand, Youko smiled deviously as though she saw through all of that.<br />
<br />
”Then let’s make a deal, Takanashi…… No, Sora-san. How about you join my club as well?”<br />
<br />
”Eh? Your club?”<br />
<br />
”I joined both the Literary Club and the Choir Club. I won’t ask you to show up at the Literary Club every day, just recess time would be enough.”<br />
<br />
”T- That’s not a problem, but…… Why a person like me……”<br />
<br />
”Hoho, the Literary Club wants beauties as well…… That was a joke. Because you seem to be one of us.”<br />
<br />
After saying that, Youko took out the continuation of a manga on Sora’s bookshelf.<br />
<br />
”Let us build a good relationship. I will teach you much more after this.”<br />
<br />
It seems like a person who teaches Sora information about cosplay and manga in place of Yuri appeared just like that.<br />
<br />
<br />
We returned home after dining at the family restaurant, and when I opened the door happily—<br />
<br />
”Welcome home, Yuuta-san.”<br />
<br />
That person appeared before my eyes.<br />
<br />
”Uuuu…….”<br />
<br />
I couldn’t help but moan. Sigh…… It was the person that I did not want to meet the most.<br />
<br />
And also, a visible frown was on Oba-san’s face, whose appearance was already stern usually. It made me feel like escaping to a deserted island in the south.<br />
<br />
”It seems like there is a reason for the house being empty.”<br />
<br />
Oba-san said after glancing at Sora-chan behind me.<br />
<br />
”I agree that it was a very hassling situation, but…… How can you explain the house being as messy as this!”<br />
<br />
Oba-san’s finger was pointed at the living room messy because of the various objects scattered there. During the few days that Sora-chan fell sick, the house was indeed quite messy, though being busy taking care of Sora-chan is one of the reasons, it was also retribution for causing Sora-chan to overwork.<br />
<br />
”Oba-san, please let me explain, this is actually…… Err……”<br />
<br />
“Stop that nonsense and clean up immediately!”<br />
<br />
My excuse was shot down like paper before Oba-san’s scoldings.<br />
<br />
”Sigh…… What was I thinking……”<br />
<br />
While mopping the floor, I couldn’t help but sigh.<br />
<br />
”It had been awhile since we were so happy as we went for dinner together……”<br />
<br />
”Onii-chan, it’ll be bad if Oba-san hears that.”<br />
<br />
”It’s okay, nothing would happen.”<br />
<br />
Besides, Oba-san should be checking on Miu-chan’s performance in the bathroom as well.<br />
<br />
Thinking that Miu-chan had to wash the bathtub while being stared at by Oba-san from the back made me pity her.<br />
<br />
”That’s right. I have something I want to tell you, Onii-chan.”<br />
<br />
”Mnn? What is it?”<br />
<br />
I frantically washed the stains that I could see on the floor while saying leisurely.<br />
<br />
”Thank you, Onii-chan. And also—“<br />
<br />
”Eh? What did you say just now……”<br />
<br />
The words that I did not hear clearly caused me to turn around and ask.<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/3/3c/Papakiki_v02_287.jpg/417px-Papakiki_v02_287.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/3/3c/Papakiki_v02_287.jpg/417px-Papakiki_v02_287.jpg" width="222" /></a></div><br />
And the smile that I saw that moment would probably be the most beautiful smile I have ever seen in my whole life.<br />
<br />
”No, nothing. Hurry up and finish it. If we loaf off, we’ll get scolded again.”<br />
<br />
Seeing the sweet smile that Sora-chan gave me like never before, my heart couldn’t help but race. So that Sora-chan wouldn’t notice it, I could only try to bury myself in the cleaning. It seems like I have another secret as well.<br />
<br />
<br />
”Onii-chan is an idiot.”<br />
<br />
After saying that, Sora kept her most important secret that hasn’t been noticed yet in her heart, locking it up. That’s right, about Yuuta, Sora is actually— </div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-40511296045843691032012-03-13T09:33:00.000+07:002012-03-13T09:33:12.044+07:00Papa no Iukoto wo Kikinasai! Vol. 2 - Chapter 6<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">Curling up in her warm bed, it was a long time ago since Sora stayed in her bed like this now.<br />
<br />
After checking her alarm clock that took a break today, Sora found that it was already past eight.<br />
<br />
The time when everyone successively arrives at school.<br />
<br />
I made everyone worry for me, huh…… And I already took a lot of leaves before this.<br />
<br />
Even so, since her Onii-chan wants her to stay in bed, she would continue to lie down for some time.<br />
<br />
Speaking of which, it was hard for her to leave her bed even after she wakes up in the past.<br />
<br />
It’s just that she is often awake before the alarm clock even rings recently.<br />
<br />
Her life underwent a large change.<br />
<br />
Though many things happened on her, it felt like the matters happened at a world faraway.<br />
<br />
Only the rays of the morning sun that shone through the curtains were as piercing as before…....<br />
<br />
The girl whose age was merely fourteen turned around. It feels like I still have a slight fever, and my throat hurts.<br />
<br />
In the past, her father would always buy things that she likes whenever she catches a cold, and she would always be rather happy though he often buys her the wrong ones.<br />
<br />
Now, her Onii-chan is probably waiting for her to wake up as well, it’s unmistakable…… While the menu for breakfast would probably be instant porridge bought from outside.<br />
<br />
Thinking of that, Sora cheered up slightly.<br />
<br />
She once tried to make porridge as well, but she burnt it…… A wry smile surfaced on her face when Sora recalled the incident.<br />
<br />
Onii-chan is busy as well, so I feel bad for this, but it can’t be helped.<br />
<br />
If Yuri-san is here, she would probably carefully make a tasty meal for patients.<br />
<br />
Sora imagined for a moment, and realized that even so, the thought of not wanting to trouble others still existed in her mind, feeling somewhat mystified because of that.<br />
<br />
To her, Yuri-san is like a good elder sister, a person that she admires. And because of that, Sora is very clear of the difference between them.<br />
<br />
…… Perhaps it’s because my fever hasn’t gone down yet…… Though there wasn’t any problem before this. Sora thought. Miu, Hina and I…... Are different, because I’m the elder sister.<br />
<br />
Sora pulled her blanket again and closed her eyes.<br />
<br />
At the same time, she thought in her heart, wishing that she would return to her original state when she wakes up.<br />
<br />
<br />
As expected, worried voices rang in Sora’s class.<br />
<br />
”What! Takanashi took leave!?”<br />
<br />
”Daiki, please keep quiet.”<br />
<br />
He already looked embarrassing when he toppled his chair backwards when he rose, and he actually cried out in a volume audible to the whole class. Facing a good friend like this, Shuuji could only smile wryly.<br />
<br />
— Oh well, it’s not hard to imagine anyway.<br />
<br />
”Why did she take leave all of a sudden? Wasn’t she just fine last week?”<br />
<br />
No matter how he asked, it’s impossible for Shuuji to know the answer.<br />
<br />
However, the reasonable answer above is not suitable to be used on the hot-blooded boy.<br />
<br />
Especially when it concerns Takanashi Sora.<br />
<br />
”Is she sick? Or hurt?”<br />
<br />
”I just heard of it coincidentally when I passed by the staffroom. I only know that she has a fever.”<br />
<br />
”Then why didn’t you ask clearly!”<br />
<br />
Daiki paced the room in anxiety.<br />
<br />
”It’s that hentai……!”<br />
<br />
He was gradually losing control.<br />
<br />
”The hentai that you spoke of…… Does that refer to Takanashi-san’s uncle? Stop messing around. Don’t do anything that lacks consideration again.”<br />
<br />
In truth, only Shuuji knows of the incident when Daiki made trouble at the Takanashi residence, while he did not let his senpais in the Choir Club know of it, because it would only cause Daiki to get scolded no matter how he thought of things.<br />
<br />
It’s a good thing that the opposing party did not inform the school of the incident, but judging it with common sense, Daiki’s actions were just too abnormal. The only thing that could be confirmed was that his actions were basically done out of kindness and love, and thus, Shuuji who has a good relationship with Daiki as they grew up together, could only advise Daiki not to repeat the same thing.<br />
<br />
”That’s right! It’s because of that guy! It’s all that guy’s fault!”<br />
<br />
But in Daiki’s mind, it seems like there was a large transformation about the matter.<br />
<br />
The term hentai is now exclusively used on the college student acting as the Takanashi’s guardian.<br />
<br />
In addition, a dramatic setting like Sora is actually very fragile, but was forced to work for the hentai when she wishes to go to school appeared.<br />
<br />
Of course, Shuuji’s opinions were completely different.<br />
<br />
Takanashi Sora has a gentle personality, and wouldn’t actively build a good relationship with the others, including the matters of her quitting her club, it was probably because of a change in her life, causing her to be busier than before.<br />
<br />
Plus, she is visibly more active when she is at home, while her relationship with the college student seemed to be quite good in Shuuji’s eyes. Besides, that person seemed to be a good-natured person as well, so the people who would truly trouble Takanashi would probably be people who don’t care about other people’s opinions like Daiki.<br />
<br />
However, speaking of all these would probably make Daiki lose control more seriously, so Shuuji could only choose to be silent. Actually, Shuuji is regarded as a good looking teenager who is good at sensing how people feel, being quite popular among the students.<br />
<br />
”Just forget about it, she will probably recover very soon……”<br />
<br />
”How would you know about that!? Maybe that guy took advantage of Takanashi’s gentle personality, forcing her to do unreasonable things…… Like cleaning the house, washing the clothes, cleaning the house and so on!”<br />
<br />
Seeing Daiki’s appearance of wanting to rush over and grab someone’s collar, the smile on Shuuji’s face was unchanged, but he secretly took half a step back.<br />
<br />
Uh oh, he isn’t listening anymore. If I knew this would happen, I wouldn’t have told him just now about Takanashi-san taking leave. Though Shuuji regretted his actions in his heart, things cannot be turned back anymore.<br />
<br />
”I’ve listened till now. You, are you an idiot?”<br />
<br />
”W- What!?”<br />
<br />
Daiki was almost in the state of a derailing train, while a cold voice said that to him all of a sudden.<br />
<br />
The person who spoke was Hanamura Youko, who was raising her novel slightly.<br />
<br />
”Firstly, didn’t he already explain that Takanashi-san took leave because she has a fever? If so, the reason for her taking leave is because of her fever. Plus, Takanashi-san’s uncle doesn’t seem to be such a bad person. And also, when you said cleaning the house, washing the clothes, cleaning the house just now, you said cleaning the house twice. That would annoy the people listening, so please take note. Apart from that, cleaning the house and washing clothes are not unreasonable matters at all, so shouldn’t she just do if she must? I don’t know if you don’t know or don’t want to do things like that, but if you judge everything from your perspective, it would only create troubles for the others. And the last, and most important thing is— You- Are- Noi- sy.”<br />
<br />
After finishing all that in one go, Youko’s gaze fell on her book once more.<br />
<br />
Getting scolded without being able to do a thing, Daiki’s mouth repeatedly opened and closed again, unable to speak a thing.<br />
<br />
”Ah…… Err…….”<br />
<br />
”Give up already, Daiki. It’s impossible to win an argument with girls.”<br />
<br />
This is a truth. Having the age of a second year middle school student, Shuuji was already very clear about the iron rule in this world.<br />
<br />
”Isn’t she our classmate! We should have been worried of her from the first place……”<br />
<br />
Just as Daiki was thinking of what to say, the bell signifying the time for the morning assembly that did not change for a long time, rang from the speaker above the blackboard.<br />
<br />
”It’s time for the morning assembly. By the way, you’re the one on duty today.”<br />
<br />
”Uuu……!”<br />
<br />
At the same moment, the front door of the class was opened.<br />
<br />
”Ah! Seriously……. RISE——!”<br />
<br />
The loud voice that was among the top of the Choir Club rang in the classroom.<br />
<br />
<br />
I first knocked the door and only opened it after there was a response.<br />
<br />
”Sora-chan, are you okay?”<br />
<br />
”Much better. I just have a slight fever, so you don’t need to be so worried.”<br />
<br />
Though that was what Sora-chan said, she still covered half of her face with her blanket, but her cracked voice probably isn’t because of the blanket.<br />
<br />
Besides, her fever hasn’t gone down in the morning as well.<br />
<br />
”Are you thirsty? I got you some Pocari, but I can still get it for you if you’d like tea more.”<br />
<br />
”…… It’s okay, Pocari is fine.”<br />
<br />
”Okay.”<br />
<br />
Would it be easier for her to drink it from the bottle, or should I pour it into a cup…….?<br />
<br />
As I was hesitating, Sora-chan poked her head out of the blanket.<br />
<br />
Her face was still red.<br />
<br />
”Sorry for troubling you from yesterday.”<br />
<br />
Do I really have the right to be their guardian like this? I feel more and more ashamed of myself now.<br />
<br />
”I bought some flu medicine at a supermarket, but…… Don’t you need to go to the hospital?”<br />
<br />
”I’m telling you that I’m fine. I feel much more comfortable after waking up, and it’s just that my throat is a bit sore right now. That’s not important. Onii-chan, don’t you need to go to your college? You probably need to clear up the things that you used during the school festival, right?”<br />
<br />
”You don’t need to worry about that, I’ve contacted them already.”<br />
<br />
”But……”<br />
<br />
As soon as I mentioned Sora-chan’s condition, they immediately agreed to my absence.<br />
<br />
I used up a lot of effort to convince Raika-san who wished to visit and take care of Sora-chan not to come.<br />
<br />
Nimura promised to help me during roll call as well, making me feel the care of my club mates.<br />
<br />
Speaking of which, Sako-senpai told me that he has something to tell me the next time I go to school, but he didn’t tell me what. However, senpai might just want to give some of Miu-chan’s photos to me.<br />
<br />
Even Sora-chan who seemed to be pained when she rose from the bed looked somewhat satisfied when she drank a mouthful of the cold Pocari.<br />
<br />
”Have Miu and Hina gone to school now?”<br />
<br />
”Mnn, I asked Miu-chan to send Hina to the kindergarten today.”<br />
<br />
”…… The kindergarten is a bit far from the primary school. It’s so hard on her.”<br />
<br />
Seeing sad expression on the eldest daughter with a strong sense of responsibility, I couldn’t help but smile wryly.<br />
<br />
”Actually, I wanted to send Hina today, but as usual, Miu-chan said ’Oji-san, please stay home and take care of Onee-chan!’, and also: ’Leaving a sick girl at home alone, you are really lacking in the delicacy department!’<br />
<br />
Seeing me imitate Miu-chan made Sora-chan smile.<br />
<br />
”Haha…… That’s so alike.”<br />
<br />
”Hina gave me some trouble this morning as well, saying: ’Hina wants to take care of Nee-tan as well!’, and convincing her gave me quite a headache. So, I’ll be very troubled if you don’t get well soon.”<br />
<br />
”Seriously……. I’ve said this many times now…… I’m fine.”<br />
<br />
”Okay, okay. Then if you feel like eating, there’s porridge. Want some? Though they’re just instant food, I bought three flavors.”<br />
<br />
As soon as I finished speaking, I heard laughter coming from the blankets.<br />
<br />
”Mnn? What’s so funny?”<br />
<br />
”…… Nothing. Thank you, Onii-chan, I’ll eat it later.”<br />
<br />
”It’s nothing, really. Go to sleep.”<br />
<br />
After hesitating for a moment…… I helped to cover Sora-chan with her blanket.<br />
<br />
The air that drifted from the blanket had the sweet fragrance of milk.<br />
<br />
”…… Actually, you don’t need to be so worried. I’m fine, really.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan repeated her words with her face red, and buried herself in her blankets again.<br />
<br />
Perhaps Sora-chan is too embarrassed to let me see her sleepy face?<br />
<br />
But to me…… I even wish to keep staring at her sleeping expression.<br />
<br />
Not noticing that I caused Sora-chan to be so exhausted that she fell sick really made me feel regret and shame. Even now, Sora-chan cannot just depend on me……<br />
<br />
Is it true that I really don’t have the right to be their guardian?<br />
<br />
On that moment, I recalled the time when the boy called Maeshima grabbed me.<br />
<br />
Is it really because I am not a competent guardian that Sora-chan couldn’t return to the Choir Club? If so…… What should I do?<br />
<br />
<br />
While Yuuta was thinking of all that, Miu and Hina were walking on the road to the kindergarten.<br />
<br />
”…… Is Nee-tan okay?”<br />
<br />
”She’s fine. Hina, don’t you get stomachaches once in a while, and feel all weak when you have a fever? Onee-chan just has a fever, and is feeling a bit tired because of that. She’ll be fine after she sleeps for awhile.”<br />
<br />
”Uuu—“<br />
<br />
Holding the moaning Hina, Miu quickly walked towards the kindergarten.<br />
<br />
To be honest, Miu was worried of Sora as well, but she knew that it would only make Hina more worried, more uneasy if she shows her worry.<br />
<br />
And that was why Miu deliberately brought Hina out as though nothing happened.<br />
<br />
— Besides, Oji-san is there as well.<br />
<br />
These times, Yuuta’s presence is very important. If Yuuta was absent, Miu would probably choose to accompany Sora at home even if she has to skip school.<br />
<br />
Though it might be hard for her stubborn sister to calm down when Yuuta is by her side, Miu wishes for her sister to take the opportunity and be honest when she is sick.<br />
<br />
”…… Even so, Onee-chan probably still wouldn’t give in.”<br />
<br />
Don’t force yourself and just act sweetly in front of Oji-san.<br />
<br />
If the two of them were the only ones at home, Onee-chan might be slightly more honest with her emotions.<br />
<br />
While thinking about that, Miu walked towards the kindergarten.<br />
<br />
<br />
On the road that Miu and Hina passed by not long ago, a silhouette appeared.<br />
<br />
It was the courageous high school girl who continually observed the Takanashi residence.<br />
<br />
”Sora-chan is sick? And that man is taking care of him…… No, no, no! Letting a beast like that be alone with Sora-chan is just too dangerous!”<br />
<br />
Though that was what she said, there would be a test on her first period at school. By the way, if she skips the class, she would have to go for supplementary lessons after school for quite some time.<br />
<br />
”…… Ahhh! Why must I have the test today!?”<br />
<br />
Kitahara Shiori grabbed her hair in frustration and went to school unwillingly.<br />
<br />
<br />
When my parents were still here, of course I don’t have such an experience, while during the period of time when I lived together with Nee-san, she doesn’t seem to have got sick as well. Even when we encounter such a situation, Nee-san would still make a lot of preparations beforehand while I was still flustered, so I just needed to follow her instructions.<br />
<br />
”……. Well…... Aren’t I somewhat of a useless person?”<br />
<br />
No, it’s useless even if I despair now, since I must take on the task of caring for the sick when Sora-chan is sleeping. Speaking of which, what should I do now?<br />
<br />
”Err…… I’ve contacted the school…… If there’s anything else to do…...”<br />
<br />
I tried to recall the conditions when I fell sick outside, but……<br />
<br />
”Nee-san would come over to take care of me every time.”<br />
<br />
Of course, Nee-san wouldn’t always be by my side, but she would still help me to buy stuff and bring me some dishes that she cooked beforehand.<br />
<br />
And after I entered college, I had Nimura, who knows how to take care of other people more than any other girlfriends, by my side.<br />
<br />
”I’m really not of any use at all!”<br />
<br />
However, this isn’t the time for me to say things like this.<br />
<br />
”Okay!”<br />
<br />
In any case, I’ll start from gathering things that might be used.<br />
<br />
”Towels for wiping off the sweat…… Though I prepared some yesterday, a little bit more might be needed…… Mnn, that should be enough. And also…… Do I need to change the cooling gel sheets?”<br />
<br />
Actually, I don’t really like those sheets. If one really needs to be cooled down, I think that wet towels are actually more comfortable.<br />
<br />
”That thing might be useful if one is alone, but I’m here today.”<br />
<br />
Okay, I’ll prepare wet towels then.<br />
<br />
”Actually, we’ve touched the matter of appetite just now. Though we can just get instant porridge…… Vitamins are still important. At a time like this…… Apples! We still need apples!”<br />
<br />
To a patient, apples and canned peaches should be necessary. Regretfully, there aren’t any canned peaches in the house, so the only choice left would be apples.<br />
<br />
Speaking of which, should I make the apples into puree? Or would making it into a bunny be better?<br />
<br />
”A bunny would probably be for Hina.”<br />
<br />
Just like that, I wandered in the living room for some time, and unknowingly gathered so many things that I couldn’t hold them with my hands. Since I can’t move them in one go, then let’s divide them into two or three……<br />
<br />
”Onii-chan, what are you doing? …… Ugh! What’s with those things!”<br />
<br />
With a look of surprise on her face, Sora-chan knitted her brows after seeing the scene before her.<br />
<br />
”Carrying so many towels, perhaps you spilled something…… Or maybe not?”<br />
<br />
”Mnn, I didn’t spill anything…… Err, wait, shouldn’t you be lying down!”<br />
<br />
”Well…… I’m hungry.”<br />
<br />
”Eh?”<br />
<br />
”I said I’m hungry!”<br />
<br />
Answering in a shy tone, a red flush was on Sora-chan’s face as well.<br />
<br />
It’s hard to tell if that was because of shyness or her fever.<br />
<br />
But compared with yesterday night, she seemed to be much better.<br />
<br />
”Though the fever was a bit serious yesterday, it’s starting to cool down right now. Onii-chan, it’s fine even if you don’t stay at home to take care of me. I’ll go to bed after I finish eating, so you really ought to back to college. I’m fine, really.”<br />
<br />
”I can’t possibly do that.”<br />
<br />
”…… Then, I’m cooking something to eat. Do you want some as well, Onii-chan?”<br />
<br />
Being told something like that, I really couldn’t make a stand at all.<br />
<br />
”S- Stop that, just let me handle a small matter like this!”<br />
<br />
Though it’s just instant porridge.<br />
<br />
Just like that, I spent the morning taking care of Sora-chan.<br />
<br />
<br />
After eating porridge and taking the medicine, I felt much better.<br />
<br />
Though I’m forcing myself a little to be more energetic, it doesn’t matter.<br />
<br />
To be honest, I really don’t have much of an appetite, and though Onii-chan made apple puree for me, I hid the fact that I nearly couldn’t finish it since the apples weren’t really sweet. After all, Onii-chan’s kind intentions…… make me happy enough.<br />
<br />
”I’ll just have to wait for my throat to get well now……”<br />
<br />
After saying so in a low voice, I touched my throat that was aching slightly. Is it because I haven’t sing for quite some time, causing my throat to deteriorate? It seems like my throat had never been so painful.<br />
<br />
Even though I’m working so hard, Onii-chan is still looking at me in worry.<br />
<br />
”Let’s check your body temperature again.”<br />
<br />
”Don’t worry, it definitely cooled down by now.”<br />
<br />
Because of Onii-chan’s suggestion, I held the thermometer in my mouth once again.<br />
<br />
37.8°C, slightly higher than before. I definitely can’t let Onii-chan see this.<br />
<br />
”How is it?”<br />
<br />
”Mnn, I’m fine, it already dropped to a normal temperature.”<br />
<br />
When I spoke, I hurriedly turned off the power switch of the electronic thermometer at the same time.<br />
<br />
I don’t want Onii-chan to worry more.<br />
<br />
”I’ll handle everything after this, so you can just go to school in the afternoon.”<br />
<br />
”Don’t you need to lie down and rest more!?”<br />
<br />
With a look of worry on his face, Onii-chan held a large amount of towels in his hands.<br />
<br />
Just looking at it made me feel hot.<br />
<br />
After that, Onii-chan and I stayed in the living room.<br />
<br />
We watched the afternoon TV programs while chatting.<br />
<br />
When I said that I didn’t think the school festival would be so interesting, a complicated expression appeared on Onii-chan’s face.<br />
<br />
”If only I took more notice of you, it wouldn’t turn out like this.”<br />
<br />
Onii-chan said that with his shoulders slumped.<br />
<br />
I told him that it wasn’t his fault, but he just shook his head.<br />
<br />
I must get well better.<br />
<br />
If I get well, Onii-chan wouldn’t show an expression like that.<br />
<br />
”I think…… I’d better sleep a bit more.”<br />
<br />
But actually I want to stay by his side more……<br />
<br />
Suppressing my discomfort, I returned to my room.<br />
<br />
My body felt hot from just now.<br />
<br />
Did my body temperature rise again?<br />
<br />
So that Onii-chan wouldn’t notice, I must get well quickly.<br />
<br />
”You don’t need to take care of me now! If you come into my room without permission, I’ll break off all ties with you!”<br />
<br />
”Eh!?”<br />
<br />
”I don’t want a man to stay in my room when I’m sleeping!”<br />
<br />
I told Onii-chan with a grumpy face. Seeing Onii-chan’s forlorn appearance was actually quite interesting.<br />
<br />
I’ll have to cure my illness without Onii-chan having any knowledge about it.<br />
<br />
Because I’m a capable elder sister in this family.<br />
<br />
<br />
After school, singing that were tidily divided to four parts resounded in the music room.<br />
<br />
However, now that they were doing practice on singing in harmony, a boy ignored all of the others, sternly glaring at thin air. And he didn’t make any noise at all.<br />
<br />
”La la—“<br />
<br />
”……”<br />
<br />
”la la la—“<br />
<br />
”…………”<br />
<br />
”la la la la la laaaaaa———!”<br />
<br />
”………………”<br />
<br />
It was Maeshima Daiki. With his mouth tightly closed, he was buried in his own world.<br />
<br />
Though Daiki stood together with his companions in his club, he did not take part at all.<br />
<br />
Though the other members felt awkward about that, Daiki did not even notice the fact.<br />
<br />
”Oi! What the heck are you doing!”<br />
<br />
”Guwagh!”<br />
<br />
All of a sudden, Daiki wailed because of the vigorous pressure on his skull.<br />
<br />
”Ouch, ouch, ouch!”<br />
<br />
”I wanted you to feel pain! You useless thing!”<br />
<br />
With a grip far exceeding the powers of a normal middle school girl, Okae Kiyomi tightly held Daiki’s head. The severe pain that was like the incantation that was used by Xuanzang to control Sun Wukong caused Daiki to be tortured for quite some time before he was released.<br />
<br />
”W- What were you doing! Objection to violence!”<br />
<br />
”This is not violence, but punishment! What’s with you, not singing when you’re here in the Choir Club!”<br />
<br />
”Punishment won’t do as well! Besides, I don’t have the mood to sing leisurely here when Takanashi might be in pain!”<br />
<br />
”…… What did you say? What did you mean by Takanashi-san might be in pain?”<br />
<br />
That instant, an ominous light flashed in Kiyomi’s eyes. At the same time, a voice rang by Daiki as though he was stopping Kiyomi.<br />
<br />
”Yes, Buchou. Let me add in, Takanashi-san had a fever from yesterday night. Though it’s just a slight fever, she took leave for a day just to be safe as her fever did not go down even until this morning. That seems to be how things are. I only confirmed this with the teachers because of Daiki’s persistence.”<br />
<br />
”So she had a cold?”<br />
<br />
”B- But, it might just worsen!”<br />
<br />
”I’ve said just now that it’s just a slight fever.”<br />
<br />
”Yeah, you really don’t need to make such a huge fuss.”<br />
<br />
Youko spoke right after Shuuji finished.<br />
<br />
Since things turned into a two-on-one, or even three-on-one, Daiki’s tone turned agitated agitated.<br />
<br />
”I’m not as optimistic as you guys! And also…… I- In the first place…… Isn’t worrying for her as a classmate and a friend in the same club normal!”<br />
<br />
”Takanashi-san hasn’t returned to the Choir Club, has she?”<br />
<br />
”S- She’ll return sooner or later!”<br />
<br />
”That’s right, I don’t plan to let my cute Takanashi-san away from my important harem.”<br />
<br />
”Well, I’ll go immediately then……”<br />
<br />
”But that’s completely unrelated to the matter if we are going to visit her.”<br />
<br />
”EH!”<br />
<br />
Not thinking that he would be stopped by Kiyomi, Daiki widened his eyes in shock.<br />
<br />
Daiki even thought that the Kiyomi before her would be the person most possible to agree to his suggestion of visiting Sora.<br />
<br />
”Having a boy who isn’t too close to her visit her on the day she takes leave, isn’t that a bit lacking in common sense?”<br />
<br />
”I- Isn’t too close to her…… Hanamura.”<br />
<br />
”Isn’t that the truth?”<br />
<br />
Being attacked with a follow-up attack made Daiki suffer even more.<br />
<br />
”S- So what! Isn’t it fine as long as we’re classmate!”<br />
<br />
”But we would still need to wait until she takes leave for three days or so. Plus, the person who goes for a visit will not be Maeshima, but I, as the club president. After all, seeing such a horrible thing would just cause her illness to worsen.”<br />
<br />
”B- Buchou!?”<br />
<br />
”That’s right, it would be much better than letting the insensitive Maeshima-kun meet her when she’s sick.”<br />
<br />
That was a very reasonable opinion, and Youko’s words caused Shuuji to nod silently as well.<br />
<br />
”Err, but……”<br />
<br />
”I agree to Buchou and Hanamura-san’s opinions as well. I think that would be better.”<br />
<br />
Daiki really could not comprehend the reason that he cannot go, and would do anything to check on Sora’s condition immediately, but his opinions were mercilessly rebuked.<br />
<br />
”I’m telling you……!”<br />
<br />
”Well then, let us continue on our practice. I don’t wish to waste time as well.”<br />
<br />
”Yeah. The problem of the idiot being troubled is solved as well, so let us continue to practice!”<br />
<br />
The three nodded in turn.<br />
<br />
”…… Y- You guys!”<br />
<br />
Being trampled like weeds, completely excluded from the situation, Daiki could only shout with his face and neck red in agitation.<br />
<br />
<br />
After the club meeting that did not allow him to return early ended, Daiki walked on the road back home alone.<br />
<br />
”Those guys aren’t clear of the situation at all.”<br />
<br />
Daiki walked while complaining.<br />
<br />
Speaking of which, even Daiki wouldn’t be so impatient even if Sora took leave for just a day in the past. However, things are different now.<br />
<br />
The unreliable looking guy actually proclaims himself to be a guardian, living together with them as well.<br />
<br />
”It’s definitely because of him making Takanashi overwork that she fell sick.”<br />
<br />
While he was being worried, an unpleasant emotion surged in his heart at the same time.<br />
<br />
When Daiki ran to the Takanashi residence before this, he saw Sora with an expression that he never once seen before.<br />
<br />
The Sora that time was like a completely different person compared with the person Daiki sees at school. Sora would directly complain, vent her anger, and have the slightest trace of a smile on her face while she was with the man that is said to be her uncle.<br />
<br />
”…… What the heck!”<br />
<br />
Daiki did not dislike the gentle Sora, and it could be said that it was because of that, it made him feel more protective of her. On the other hand, the cheery Sora looks very cute as well. That was what Daiki thought. Furthermore, the smile that Sora gave when she covered the guy with the blanket……<br />
<br />
”Takanashi’s smile…… So cute……”<br />
<br />
But when he recalled that the smile was not directed at him, but that annoying man, it filled Daiki with annoyance.<br />
<br />
Daiki decided to vent his strong unwillingness on the electric pole beside him.<br />
<br />
And of course, the one that would be hurt was Daiki’s leg. The feeling was quite similar to his troubles of love that can’t be expressed to anyone.<br />
<br />
”Stupid hentai!”<br />
<br />
Just thinking that Sora might be suffering because of illness alone at the hentai’s house made Daiki uncomfortable.<br />
<br />
”Though Buchou and Hanamura said that it’s lacking in common sense like this……”<br />
<br />
Just taking a look at the situation is probably okay.<br />
<br />
”That’s right, yeah!”<br />
<br />
Daiki turned around and walked towards the opposite direction. It was because his emotions are too direct that he does not have the remaining energy to think for the others. Just like that, Daiki ran towards Sora’s home without further thought.<br />
<br />
<br />
The house felt unnaturally silent.<br />
<br />
As the house was located at a residential district some distance from the hubbub in Ikebukuro, it was usually like that.<br />
<br />
However, wails or laughter could always be heard in our house, so we usually can’t feel such a silence.<br />
<br />
After having lunch, Sora-chan returned to her bedroom to sleep.<br />
<br />
Though I wished to change new wet towels or cooling gel sheets for her, getting in her room and seeing Sora-chan’s sleeping look without permission will definitely cause me to face a crisis of cutting off all ties with her. Though it filled me with uneasiness, I still didn’t have the courage to barge in by force.<br />
<br />
So that I could hear immediately when Sora-chan speaks, I walked to the second floor.<br />
<br />
After that, I walked into Nee-san’s room that is already not a ‘room that can’t be opened’.<br />
<br />
In the space where Nee-san’s presence could still be felt, a large amount of clothes were still scattered on the floor without being cleaned up yet. I pushed the clothes to a side slightly, making some space.<br />
<br />
Books completely unfamiliar to me filled the bookshelves, and I lost the courage to flip through them after I thought that I might be berated by Sora-chan.<br />
<br />
”…… Ahh.”<br />
<br />
I found a large photo album between the cabinet and the bookshelf.<br />
<br />
The time when the photo appeared was as though Nee-san gave me a hand by my side.<br />
<br />
I took the photo album and flipped it open.<br />
<br />
…… I became speechless in shock.<br />
<br />
Nee-san, what on earth are you……?<br />
<br />
Among the large amounts of fancy photos comparable to artists, there were also cuttings of Nee-san on magazines, most probably done by Nii-san. Isn’t he a bit too obsessed with Nee-san?<br />
<br />
However, I saw Nee-san’s smiling face, and her happy appearance when she was with her friends as well.<br />
<br />
I really…… Couldn’t suppress the smile on my face.<br />
<br />
My sister, who lost her parents at an age even younger than me right now, raised me single-handedly.<br />
<br />
Even after she married, she chose a man with kids. To be honest, I actually thought for an instant that Nee-san doesn’t really love him, but just married a rich man who can afford my school fees.<br />
<br />
As for how much happiness Nee-san actually had, this matter made me feel uneasy in my heart.<br />
<br />
”Haha…… As expected of you, Nee-san.”<br />
<br />
A person like Nee-san really doesn’t need me to worry for her.<br />
<br />
However, I think that I own happiness not inferior to you right now, Nee-san.<br />
<br />
That’s why, Nee-san, please help Sora-chan get well soon.<br />
<br />
In the photo album, I found a group photo of Hina, Miu-chan, Sora-chan and Nee-san when they were much younger. Probably because he had to take the photo, Nii-san wasn’t in it.<br />
<br />
I took out the photo from the photo album, slitting it inside the notebook that I usually bring along.<br />
<br />
Feeling that Nee-san is much closer to me than before made my spirits rise.<br />
<br />
<br />
The area around my eyes is really hot.<br />
<br />
That was the thought that first surfaced when Sora awoke.<br />
<br />
”Haa- haa……”<br />
<br />
Sora opened her blurry eyes. She slowly looked at her surroundings and found that she was in her own room.<br />
<br />
”Ah, that’s right, I came back to my room to sleep.”<br />
<br />
As my body temperature seemed to have rose, I went back to my room so that Onii-chan wouldn’t notice.<br />
<br />
But at the same time that she lied down on her bed, her originally suppressed discomfort lost control immediately. Though she fell asleep at once, her fever did not have any sign of fading after she woke up.<br />
<br />
What a headache. And my body is sticky because of sweat as well.<br />
<br />
”Uuu……”<br />
<br />
My head is spinning. The ceiling swirled slowly like a whirlpool.<br />
<br />
”But…… I have to…… Change my clothes.”<br />
<br />
I slowly got off my bed, grabbing the change of clothes prepared beforehand.<br />
<br />
As I didn’t want Onii-chan to notice that my pajamas were drenched in sweat, I frantically pushed my weak body.<br />
<br />
”…… If my cold worsens, it cause more troubles for Onii-chan instead…… Seriously, I’m an idiot.”<br />
<br />
But when I was sleeping, I seemed to have heard Onii-chan’s voice. While humming something, Onii-chan was doing something in the kitchen, making me laugh. I definitely can’t let Onii-chan know about this, and his humming was somewhat out of tune as well.<br />
<br />
”Uuu, it’s such a huge failure this time. Though it’s the first time I did cosplay during the school festival, it turned out like this in the end. When I recover from my illness, I should cook a good meal for them in return……”<br />
<br />
One day, I will make an impressive dish, giving Onii-chan a large surprise. One day, it will definitely be possible.<br />
<br />
”One day…… I will definitely succeed……”<br />
<br />
As I was muttering to myself while taking off my pajamas, I noticed that the ceiling seemed to be swirling.<br />
<br />
I picked up a towel used to lower the temperature of my forehead, dabbed it in the washbasin, and immediately felt much better after wiping away the sweat on my body. Though my body was actually hot, a chill came over my back.<br />
<br />
…… I just feel…… So cold……<br />
<br />
My throat seemed to have turned swollen, even breathing made me feel pain.<br />
<br />
While suppressing the feeling of my painful breathing, I lied down on my bed once more. As soon as I closed my eyes, my consciousness faded immediately.<br />
<br />
<br />
After she went back to her room, Sora-chan didn’t come out.<br />
<br />
It was almost time for Miu-chan and Hina to return.<br />
<br />
I think I’ll ask Miu-chan to take a look in Sora-chan’s room after she returns.<br />
<br />
But since I handed the job of fetching and sending Hina to Miu-chan, it made me worry about her condition as well.<br />
<br />
Miu-chan and Hina probably worked too hard for me as well.<br />
<br />
If they collapsed because of sickness as well after catching Sora-chan’s cold, what should I do then……? If Hina is sick, the kindergarten would probably inform me, but Miu-chan might just force herself to go on, hiding things from me.<br />
<br />
I should have asked Miu-chan to return immediately while I fetch Hina.<br />
<br />
The worry in my heart could not be suppressed on the instant when regret welled up. I tried to call Miu-chan’s phone, but I couldn’t get through the line.<br />
<br />
That intensified my uneasiness. If Sora-chan is suffering because of her worsening fever as well……<br />
<br />
Miu-chan, Sora-chan and Hina.<br />
<br />
If all of them are together, I might not be so worried……<br />
<br />
Right now, the thing that I am wishing for most is for Sora-chan to recover quickly, seeing the smiles of the three sisters together.<br />
<br />
I stood in the corridor where both Sora-chan’s room and the entrance was visible to me and paced anxiously.<br />
<br />
Right at that moment, footsteps came from the entrance.<br />
<br />
”Miu-chan! Hina!”<br />
<br />
I couldn’t help but run towards the entrance, opening the door immediately.<br />
<br />
”Eh!”<br />
<br />
”…… Huh?”<br />
<br />
The person who stood at the entrance was neither Miu-chan nor Hina.<br />
<br />
”I recall that you are Sora-chan’s classmate, Maeshima-kun, right?”<br />
<br />
The boy who specially ran to my house, saying that I’m the reason that Sora-chan couldn’t go back to the Choir Club.<br />
<br />
”So sorry, is there anything wrong?”<br />
<br />
The reason that my tone was somewhat stiff wasn’t because I’m holding a grudge for the matter before this, mind you.<br />
<br />
Yes, I’m not vengeful at all. Of course not! Hahahahaha!<br />
<br />
”Because Takanashi took leave, so…… Erm, I’m here to visit her as a representative of the Choir Club.”<br />
<br />
Visiting her? So in the middle school nowadays, people would visit the others if they take leave for just a day?<br />
<br />
In our time, taking leave for a day or two might even make people suspect that you’re skipping school.<br />
<br />
”T- Thank you, but Sora-chan is sleeping right now. Can you come again another time?”<br />
<br />
I explained to him in a steady way.<br />
<br />
”I want to see her.”<br />
<br />
The unyielding boy before me wore a strangely stern expression on his face.<br />
<br />
But if you’re speaking of stern expressions, the me right now probably isn’t inferior to him.<br />
<br />
”I told you just now. Sora-chan is sleeping right now. Can you please go back?”<br />
<br />
”…… Does that mean you’re not letting other people see her?”<br />
<br />
”No, I will tell her that you visited.”<br />
<br />
”…… That wouldn’t be enough.”<br />
<br />
The short haired boy glared at me with what seemed to be a furious gaze.<br />
<br />
”Is her illness so serious that you can’t let people visit her? If so, isn’t that more worrisome? I heard that it’s just a slight fever.”<br />
<br />
Why is this boy so agitated when he’s speaking to me?<br />
<br />
”I’m telling you that she’s sleeping. I can’t just let anyone see a girl’s sleeping face, can I?”<br />
<br />
My reasonable explanation seemed to have misled him into a completely mistaken direction instead.<br />
<br />
”Y- You saw Takanashi’s sleeping face before this?!”<br />
<br />
…… If you really want me to say it, we even slept together in the same room once.<br />
<br />
Though Sora-chan wasn’t even willing to let me take care of her in her room today…… I really didn’t wish to talk about that.<br />
<br />
Added with the fact that this child scolded me for the Choir Club before this all of a sudden, causing me to have ill feelings for him, more or less, my tone turned sour as well.<br />
<br />
”Well of course, we’re living together. I’ve seen her sleeping appearance loads of times.”<br />
<br />
Though it only lasted until two months ago!<br />
<br />
”U- Unforgivable! Dratted hentai!”<br />
<br />
As expected, I seemed to have rubbed him the wrong way.<br />
<br />
”You indeed took unforgivable actions on Takanashi, taking advantage of her introverted nature of not knowing how to refuse other people! Stop pestering her!”<br />
<br />
His perplexing syllogism made me speechless, but that wasn’t the end of it.<br />
<br />
”Since her parents passed away, it was really hard on Takanashi! She always looks tired, and even her grades weakened! She was originally bad at talking with other people, but she actively took part in the activities of the Choir Club! Many people joined the Choir Club just for a chance to talk to her! But she left! Takanashi is so popular that half of the boys in class like her, but she doesn’t know about it at all! Give us back our Takanashi who is beautiful, cute, gentle, listens to the others though she isn’t good at talking, and would smile shyly once in a while!”<br />
<br />
Tears glistened in the eyes of the boy who said all that in one go.<br />
<br />
Is that true? My view of the boy before me changed completely.<br />
<br />
This child likes Sora-chan very much, but he doesn’t know what to do.<br />
<br />
But he actually cares for Sora-chan so much.<br />
<br />
Relief and guilt welled up in my heart.<br />
<br />
Indeed, I cannot provide Sora-chan with a life that is the same as the past.<br />
<br />
In the past, Sora-chan didn’t even need to worry about cooking.<br />
<br />
She probably didn’t need to take care of her sisters so painstakingly as well.<br />
<br />
And matters about money, taking out the trash in the morning, there are so many problems when they are added together.<br />
<br />
To Sora-chan, who didn’t complain even once for going to school from Hachiouji, what were her feelings when she left her club? Do I really understand this matter?<br />
<br />
For any other middle school students, they don’t need to shoulder a burden like Sora-chan’s at all. Even if their parents pass away, as long as they have a good, reliable guardian……<br />
<br />
As I didn’t speak, the boy continued as though he was in pursuit:<br />
<br />
”You were the one who gave Takanashi so much trouble! Give Takanashi back to us!”<br />
<br />
The voice pierced through me.<br />
<br />
Is that true? That shouldn’t be right.<br />
<br />
However, even if my mouth tore, I could not say that I took perfect care of her, as I was talking about my cute niece who fell sick because of my incompetence.<br />
<br />
Unable to say anything in my defense, it felt like I was the most shameful person in the world.<br />
<br />
<br />
Sora opened her eyes in the biting frost. Is it so cold at these times? While thinking about that question, the assailing coldness caused her body to tremble repeatedly.<br />
<br />
—Ugh…… Why do I feel so cold……?<br />
<br />
Feeling uneasy about the situation, Sora tightly covered her body with her blanket, but it could not eliminate the chill completely. Though she covered herself so much.<br />
<br />
Perhaps my body temperature is falling as my fever is fading?<br />
<br />
While suffering because of the chill and her uneasiness, Sora curled up her body.<br />
<br />
She felt like her ears were starting to ring, as though someone were talking from far away.<br />
<br />
’……!’<br />
<br />
”Ehh……?”<br />
<br />
It was not her ear ringing. There were really people talking.<br />
<br />
Sora tried to recall the familiar voice with her fuzzy mind, and she only spoke a sentence in the end.<br />
<br />
”…… Onii-chan, it’s so noisy……”<br />
<br />
Among the two voices that Sora heard, one of them was indeed Yuuta’s voice.<br />
<br />
Though Sora was suffering, she felt relieved on the instant that she heard Yuuta’s voice.<br />
<br />
Her Onii-chan is still at her side although he can’t be seen. Thinking that Onii-chan is at a distance where he will approach if she speaks made her feel quite reassured.<br />
<br />
Even though Sora is embarrassed of speaking something like ‘I want Onii-chan to stay by my side’, she still wishes to listen to Onii-chan’s voice. Thus, Sora tried to listen to the conversation while thinking of that.<br />
<br />
That moment, the voice came into Sora’s ears.<br />
<br />
<br />
Maeshima Daiki’s accusations intensified.<br />
<br />
”I know it all! You’re no uncle at all! You’re just an outsider whose sister married Takanashi’s dad!!”<br />
<br />
He is absolutely correct, however……<br />
<br />
”But you came here after the parents of the Takanashi died! You’re trying to take advantage of the fact that there are only kids here, winning over the Takanashi who couldn’t refuse you, and then claiming the house for yourself, aren’t you! Isn’t it because of you forcing Takanashi to do chores like cleaning the house and the like, causing her to fall sick in exhaustion!”<br />
<br />
”How would I possibly think of something like that! Indeed, I did let Sora-chan cook and so on, but that’s because……”<br />
<br />
”See! You’re indeed using Takanashi! You jerk!”<br />
<br />
Using…… I did not think of that, and that’s absolutely true.<br />
<br />
We are a family who share the same fate, promising to live together.<br />
<br />
But the words that this rude boy— Maeshima said, are assessments of the others on me as well.<br />
<br />
Perhaps I might seem to be like that in other people’s eyes, as I can’t count as an adult yet. I am also anticipating my birthday, but will things change if I’m over twenty?<br />
<br />
”Wait a minute, listen to me, calmly wait until I finish……”<br />
<br />
My words. As I was about to say so, a voice came from behind me.<br />
<br />
”…… Why is Maeshima-kun over here?”<br />
<br />
With her whole face red, Sora-chan stood on the stairs, looking at us in surprise. Her footsteps looked somewhat unsteady. Is she having a fever again?<br />
<br />
”Hey! You still can’t get up right now!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan ignored me as I hurriedly ran to her side, and stared directly at Maeshima-kun at the entrance.<br />
<br />
”What did you say just now? Maeshima-kun?”<br />
<br />
The boy hesitantly shifted his gaze, and then…… He spoke as though he made a strong resolution:<br />
<br />
”Takanashi! It’s fine now! You don’t need to care about that guy who made you sick in exhaustion, and just say it directly if you feel dissatisfied!”<br />
<br />
”What do you mean by dissatisfaction? Besides, what did you say about an outsider……”<br />
<br />
Probably because of her fever, Sora-chan’s appearance when she supported herself on the railing made me worry a lot.<br />
<br />
To ease the atmosphere, I tried to interject.<br />
<br />
”That doesn’t matter right now. Your cold will worsen if you don’t lie down on your bed, Sora-chan.”<br />
<br />
”I cannot lie down now…… Because he spoke of Onii-chan like that just now……!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan walked down the stairs weakly.<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/6/6e/Papakiki_v02_261.jpg/418px-Papakiki_v02_261.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/6/6e/Papakiki_v02_261.jpg/418px-Papakiki_v02_261.jpg" width="223" /></a></div><br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
”I won’t permit you to speak badly of Onii-chan, Maeshima-kun.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan said while gazing in Maeshima-kun’s eyes, making him visibly troubled.<br />
<br />
He probably never saw Sora-chan like this before.<br />
<br />
Sora-chan can only relax when she is with her family, while she is extremely introverted outside. But to my knowledge, she is a responsible, tough person who is rather reliable among the three sisters.<br />
<br />
”B- But…… This guy is just an unrelated outsider……”<br />
<br />
”…… That’s not true!!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan dashed down the stairs while interrupting and ran by my side.<br />
<br />
”When the three of us were almost torn apart to be adopted separately, only he was willing to let us live together, and even move to the place he is living! At the moment that we did not know what to know, only Onii-chan was willing to say that among our relatives!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan, who was always gentle in front of her classmates, was then glaring at Maeshima. Her eyes were red, tears welling up as well.<br />
<br />
”Onii-chan sheltered us in his cramped apartment meant for one person…… That was the reason we could stay together. As we couldn’t return to this house that time, that was why Onii-chan brought us to his place! He treats us as his family! Because of that, he was even reproached by Oba-san, and kept suffering…… However, even so, Onii-chan didn’t give up on us!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan’s mouth that always seemed rather cute was then showing her displeasure.<br />
<br />
Having reddened cheeks and bright eyes gleaming with tears, the angry Sora-chan was both mysterious and beautiful.<br />
<br />
”It was all thanks to Onii-chan that…… We- We could return to this house, living a life of four together like this. Though Miu and I are indeed unrelated to Onii-chan by blood, even so…… He is not an outsider! I know that he kept doing odd jobs no matter how much he suffered! I know that he kept working hard just for us! Today, he stayed at home without going to school just to take care of me, just for me! Why must such a great Onii-chan be scolded by you like this! Onii-chan is one of my beloved family members! That’s why…… That’s why…… If you say such a thing like that again, I definitely won’t forgive you!!”<br />
<br />
”Ta- Takanashi……”<br />
<br />
Facing such an agitated Sora-chan for the first time, Maeshima-kun couldn’t help but take half a step back.<br />
<br />
”Maeshima-kun…… I definitely, definitely won’t forgive you!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan shouted with tears in her eyes.<br />
<br />
I’m very happy, I’m really very happy. Having Sora-chan say that I’m her family made me really happy, but……<br />
<br />
”Takanashi…… I- I don’t mean that…… I……”<br />
<br />
Maeshima-kun fell into a daze in shock. Sora-chan, he’s actually worried about you as well, though his way of doing it isn’t too good. I think that I can understand how he feels more or less. Since he’s a boy after all, he wishes to protect the things that he treasures. But compared with that, compared with anything else, the most important thing right now is Sora-chan’s health……!<br />
<br />
”Huff! Huff……!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan’s breathing was extremely ragged.<br />
<br />
”Sora-chan, please calm down for a moment, you’ve just recovered from your illness.”<br />
<br />
”It’s okay, I…… Ahh!”<br />
<br />
Before even finishing her words, she became unsteady. She suddenly collapsed as her legs went limp!<br />
<br />
”Sora-chan!!”<br />
<br />
”…… Huff! Huff…… Ahh.”<br />
<br />
I hurriedly dashed forward to catch her a moment before she fell on the floor.<br />
<br />
”…… Eh?”<br />
<br />
Wait a minute, what’s with this!<br />
<br />
”Sora-chan! Why are you so hot!”<br />
<br />
I placed my hand on her forehead, and realized that she was overwhelmingly hot. How can this be? When did this start?<br />
<br />
”Onii, chan……”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan called me weakly in my lap. Her burning body didn’t even have the energy to support herself, and she could only lie down weakly on me.<br />
<br />
”Sora-chan! Oi! Sora-chan……!”<br />
<br />
As though she was answering me, she gave me a faint smile while looking in my eyes, closing her eyes right after that.<br />
<br />
”So- Sora————!”<br />
<br />
I carried Sora-chan’s light body, and dashed towards the streets that had already descended into darkness after bumping the boy away.<br />
<br />
That moment, I didn’t have time to consider anything else.<br />
<br />
<br />
Kitahara Shiori opened her front door, secretly observing what occurred outside.<br />
<br />
Because what seemed to be a middle school boy entered the house where a beast dwells.<br />
<br />
Being curious, Shiori took a look from the seams of the door and immediately heard sounds of argument.<br />
<br />
”…… That guy really can’t be trusted!”<br />
<br />
At the moment when Shiori said those words……<br />
<br />
The door of the Takanashi residence opened suddenly.<br />
<br />
”Ahh—!”<br />
<br />
The scene before her made her cry out loud.<br />
<br />
”Sora-chan, I’ll bring you to the doctor’s right away!”<br />
<br />
She saw the man shouting something while dashing outside with the girl in his hands.<br />
<br />
Perhaps…… The beast finally extended his evil claws towards the girl?<br />
<br />
”A- A thing like this, I definitely won’t let you go free!”<br />
<br />
<br />
I understood my helplessness once more.<br />
<br />
”Hospital! Where’s the closest hospital here!”<br />
<br />
Though I was asking myself about that, I never once checked out the location of the nearby hospitals at all.<br />
<br />
Ahhh! Blast! How can I be so stupid!<br />
<br />
When Sora-chan first fell sick, shouldn’t I have checked out about these matters first? It’s because of that that I can’t be a competent guardian of the three sisters.<br />
<br />
However, this isn’t a time for me to repent. Even though I’m so shameful, Sora-chan who was in my lap still chose to depend on a person like me. I must save Sora-chan! I must save her no matter what.<br />
<br />
”Hospital…… Doctor! Where are they!”<br />
<br />
Although I dashed out of the house, should I turn right after this? Or is it left!?<br />
<br />
Since this place is at the center of the city, bringing her to a hospital nearby would definitely be faster than calling the ambulance.<br />
<br />
Just when I was biting my lip, looking around me……<br />
<br />
”This ends here! You beast!”<br />
<br />
”Ah?”<br />
<br />
A girl suddenly appeared before me. It was the neighbor who lives opposite to us.<br />
<br />
”Let go of that child———! Beast—!”<br />
<br />
”Just as well, hurry up and tell me! Where’s the nearest hospital!?”<br />
<br />
The both of us spoke at the same time, and our voices overlapped.<br />
<br />
”……Eh?”<br />
<br />
”I said, the hospital!”<br />
<br />
I didn’t hear clearly what the girl said just now, but I didn’t have the mood to care about that as well.<br />
<br />
”N- No, what I’m saying is, you extended your evil claws to the child…… Errr, eh?”<br />
<br />
”Say it some time after this, just tell me where the hospital is right now! Sora-chan is having a serious fever! Please! Hurry up and tell me!!”<br />
<br />
Holding Sora-chan in my lap, I questioned the high school girl that I saw only a few times.<br />
<br />
”Err…… W- Well…… As I was saying…… Errr. That’s why…… Isn’t that right?”<br />
<br />
”I’m asking you where the hospital is! Right? Left? Which way should I go!?”<br />
<br />
”No, what are you planning to do with her……”<br />
<br />
”Didn’t I already say that I’m bringing Sora-chan to the hospital! Please, hurry up and tell me where the hospital is!”<br />
<br />
Bearing Sora-chan’s weight made my shoeless feet suffer on the asphalt road.<br />
<br />
But I did not have the time to care about that, as I was just worried of Sora-chan.<br />
<br />
”Huff! Huff……”<br />
<br />
The pained breathing from Sora-chan tightly tugged at my heart.<br />
<br />
Please, hurry up and tell me where the hospital is!<br />
<br />
The girl whose eyes were widened in shock before me finally spoke after looking at my and Sora-chan’s expressions in turn.<br />
<br />
”I- If you’re looking for the hospital, go straight from this road, turn right when you reach the entrance of the hotel, and then…… Look to your left…… A- Anyways, just look to the alley on your left, and you can see the signboard!”<br />
<br />
”Go straight and turn right at the hotel! Then look for the signboard of a hospital in an alley on the left, right?”<br />
<br />
”Mnn, that’s right!”<br />
<br />
”Thank you!”<br />
<br />
I immediately dashed forward without looking back.<br />
<br />
Go straight, turn right, go left.<br />
<br />
<br />
I ran with the speed that definitely broke the fastest record in my life.<br />
<br />
Sora-chan’s body was light as a feather.<br />
<br />
It was with a body like this that she supported me until now?<br />
<br />
I never thought that Sora-chan would cause me so much discomfort just by falling sick.<br />
<br />
I ran with my life.<br />
<br />
Just at that moment, I heard a weak moan.<br />
<br />
”Mo…… ther……”<br />
<br />
That was the first time I heard the word from Sora-chan.<br />
<br />
My first time.<br />
<br />
Just now, she called for her mother.<br />
<br />
That’s quite reasonable! She’s just fourteen!<br />
<br />
I tried to suppress my tears that almost trickled down my face.<br />
<br />
Just imagining about Sora-chan’s emotions……. Imagining the emotions that she kept suppressing, my whole heart tightened.<br />
<br />
How long did she suppress it?<br />
<br />
I tightly hugged her light, slender body.<br />
<br />
”Sora-chan…… I- I will definitely protect you!”<br />
<br />
I can only help Sora-chan do one thing for Nee-san and Nii-san.<br />
<br />
That is— never release my hands.<br />
<br />
<br />
While being immersed in a fluffy feeling, Sora had a dream.<br />
<br />
A dream that she had from the time she was little.<br />
<br />
I arrived in this world, but my biological mother already passed away when I was little.<br />
<br />
My new mother got along with me quite well, and then Miu was born. We were very happy, but……<br />
<br />
My second mother left without saying anything one day, not returning ever again.<br />
<br />
After that, I met Yuri-san.<br />
<br />
Her age was closer to me than my father, and was a beautiful person easy to get along with.<br />
<br />
It might be because of that that I did not call her ‘Mother’.<br />
<br />
On the day when we met for the first time, Yuri-san already told me:<br />
<br />
”Call me mother in the future.”<br />
<br />
However, I never did do that.<br />
<br />
After that, I never had the chance to call her that as well.<br />
<br />
Even though she treasured me so much.<br />
<br />
And I couldn’t even thank her for the cosplay costume.<br />
<br />
To compensate for all this, I hope that I can become someone like Yuri-san.<br />
<br />
So that everyone would not cry anymore.<br />
<br />
After all, I am a person who is already used to not having a mother.<br />
<br />
That’s why it’s fine for me, I can go on.<br />
<br />
Isn’t that right? Mother…… Mo……ther.<br />
<br />
The touch of the arms hugging me gently.<br />
<br />
The heartbeat, panting and smell that she likes the most.<br />
<br />
All of it gave her a strange sense of comfort, a mystifying sense of happiness.<br />
<br />
Because she knows that someone is protecting her.<br />
<br />
Her mother who looks after her from heaven, and her Onii-chan who is somewhat unreliable, but still very considerate.<br />
<br />
<br />
The high school girl might be a defender of justice who always cared for us.<br />
<br />
That was probably the first time in my whole life that I was thankful for such a simple news. When I saw the signboard of Ikebukuro Kumagaya Hospital appear before my eyes, I dashed over with a speed that broke my fastest record yet again, rushing into the building.<br />
<br />
”I’m sorry— She- She’s having a serious fever!”<br />
<br />
I arrived at a place that seemed to be a district hospital, dashed towards the counter and said to a female that looked like a nurse.<br />
<br />
”Err, wait a minute, and you are……?”<br />
<br />
”She’s burning up! She collapsed yesterday as well, and although she was somewhat energetic during noon, it turned out like this now……! Please, please save her! I will do anything if you will save her!”<br />
<br />
”Are you her brother? Please calm down. Can you first fill in the form and show your medical card?”<br />
<br />
”Dawdling like this, what if anything happens to Sora-chan—! Hurry up and call the doctor! Please!”<br />
<br />
”Err, no, please listen to me……!”<br />
<br />
”Can’t you just hurry up! She already lost consciousness!”<br />
<br />
Ugh, why did I meet such an unreasonable person!<br />
<br />
”It’s useless even if you feel that I am unreasonable, that that’s my line, seriously! You’re just like the father of the Takanashi family…… Err, eh? Isn’t that child Sora, daughter of Takanashi-san?”<br />
<br />
”Eh?”<br />
<br />
”Oi, oi, what’s with the ruckus in the waiting room?”<br />
<br />
An old man clad in a white robe walked out from the door behind the counter.<br />
<br />
”Are you a doctor! You probably are, aren’t you!”<br />
<br />
In such a situation, if he’s only a geezer who likes to cosplay in white robes, I will definitely go mad!<br />
<br />
”Please take a look at Sora-chan! She just fainted! It might be a very serious illness!”<br />
<br />
”In any case, please calm down , mister. I really wish to say that you’ll have to go through the necessary procedures first, as this is a hospital after all, however…… Since I looked after Sora-chan from the time she was little, so I’ll make an exception this time.”<br />
<br />
After saying that, a smile appeared on the old doctor’s face, and slowly extended his hands towards Sora-chan in my hands. The doctor made Sora-chan open her mouth, and looked at into her throat.<br />
<br />
”Let’s see, ahh~”<br />
<br />
What do you think you’re doing to our child! Old geezer!!<br />
<br />
”The tonsils are swollen, so it’s probably that.”<br />
<br />
”W- What is that!”<br />
<br />
”—— It’s just a normal flu.”<br />
<br />
”Eh?”<br />
<br />
My jaw dropped in shock.<br />
<br />
”B- But she suddenly got weak and collapsed, and she’s burning up as well!”<br />
<br />
”She has fever because her tonsils are swollen, while of course she will feel weak when she’s having a fever. And when you said suddenly, it probably isn’t a drastic change that happened a minute or two before this, is it? Is it because she forced herself to do something, and had slight anemia? Do you have any impression of this?”<br />
<br />
”…… Errr, ahh.”<br />
<br />
Actually, Sora-chan did say that she was tired, and went back to sleep…… Perhaps her temperature got up from that time!?<br />
<br />
And she got down all of a sudden, and was so agitated as well……<br />
<br />
”Sora-chan, look at me. Can you speak of your condition right now?”<br />
<br />
”…… Uuu……. Uuu.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan made a noise.<br />
<br />
”Sora-chan! Are you okay!?”<br />
<br />
”…… Mnn, I’m fine.”<br />
<br />
Though her breathing was somewhat ragged, Sora-chan still answered clearly.<br />
<br />
”In any case, I’ll do a proper diagnosis on Sora-chan first. Can you help carry Sora-chan to the doctor’s room?”<br />
<br />
”Okay!”<br />
<br />
I tightly held Sora-chan and followed the old, white-haired doctor.<br />
<br />
<br />
The time that the doors of the hospital were roughly pushed open was after over ten minutes.<br />
<br />
”Is Onee-chan okay?”<br />
<br />
”Huff…… Huff…… Primary students right now, run really quickly…… Uwaa!”<br />
<br />
The ones who forcefully pushed the doors open and dashed inside were Miu-chan and the mysterious high school girl before this.<br />
<br />
”Nee-tan! Oi-tan!”<br />
<br />
And also Hina.<br />
<br />
”…… Why is the runt so heavy! Since you’re a runt, shouldn’t you be lighter! And also, shouldn’t you wait for me a bit! I’m not familiar with this area after all!”<br />
<br />
Apart from that, the sweaty Maeshima-kun who carried Hina here on his back was present as well.<br />
<br />
”Come here, Hina.”<br />
<br />
”Oi-tan~!”<br />
<br />
Using Maeshima-kun’s back as a springboard, Hina pounced at me. Okay, I caught you. And also, a mid air hug like this has a large impact, so don’t do that next time.<br />
<br />
”Cough! Cough! Don’t step on my back! Runt!”<br />
<br />
Actually calling our cute Hina a runt, this guy is really impolite.<br />
<br />
”Oji-san, seriously. We saw that the front door was wide open as soon as we returned, while Onee-chan’s classmate was standing there in a daze, and Shiori-san was standing in front of our house, flustered, as well. You should be calmer when you go out next time.”<br />
<br />
With her hands on her hip, Miu-chan berated me. Having her say that to me made me remember that I did forget to lock the front door, and I seemed to have left Maeshima-kun over there as well. And also, did I just hear the name of the high school girl for the first time?<br />
<br />
”Shiori-san who lived opposite to us told us that you’re bringing Onee-chan to the hospital, so that’s why Hina and I came over here…… How is Onee-chan right now?”<br />
<br />
After her scolding, Miu-chan asked with worry.<br />
<br />
”Sorry for causing things to turn out like this…… It seems like Sora-chan is okay.”<br />
<br />
While holding Hina, I apologized to Miu-chan with my head lowered.<br />
<br />
From various aspects, I already let them down.<br />
<br />
After all, I was the one who caused them to overwork, and also…… Even if I was stopped by Sora-chan, I should have confirmed her condition in her room before this.<br />
<br />
”Then how is Onee-chan’s fever……? She doesn’t need to stay in the hospital, does she?”<br />
<br />
”She’s not in such a serious condition. I gave her an injection to lower her temperature, so she can go back with you after a small rest. Taking two or three days of medicine will make her as fine as a fiddle.”<br />
<br />
Having finished his diagnosis, the doctor came to our side and explained to us. That person seemed to have started the hospital here from a long time ago, and was Sora-chan, Miu-chan, and Hina’s family doctor as well.<br />
<br />
”Is that so….. That’s great.”<br />
<br />
”Gweat~”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan and Hina held each other’s hands happily.<br />
<br />
On the way from the house to here, they were probably quite worried.<br />
<br />
As soon as I thought of the bond between the three sisters, I understood how heavy the situation this time was as well, as a guardian.<br />
<br />
”Sora-chan is already awake, so you can go in and see her now.”<br />
<br />
After hearing the doctor say that leisurely, we walked towards the ward.<br />
<br />
”E- Erm……”<br />
<br />
Having a look of hesitance and naivety on his face, Maeshima-kun halted me.<br />
<br />
After that, he lowered his head while facing me as though he made a strong resolution.<br />
<br />
”E- Erm…… Very sorry for just now, and for the time before this as well.”<br />
<br />
It seems like his misunderstanding on me lessened slightly.<br />
<br />
”C- Can I…… This time, can I…… visit her as well?”<br />
<br />
His wording became steadier as well.<br />
<br />
That’s not really strange. Being berated by Sora-chan like that, he probably can’t go to sleep this night if I let him go back like this.<br />
<br />
Sora-chan as well, though she did it for my sake, she really did say too much……<br />
<br />
It can’t be helped, I’ll spare him today then!<br />
<br />
I nodded to Maeshima-kun, and he brightened immediately.<br />
<br />
…… What an innocent child. Well…… Being upright to this extent, it’s hard for me to bear a grudge on him as well.<br />
<br />
However, it’s just for today.<br />
<br />
Starting from tomorrow, all the guys that have evil thoughts cannot get near to our Sora-chan!<br />
<br />
Sora-chan rested in the small lounge by the doctor’s room. Probably because she heard our voices in the waiting room, she was not surprised even though so many people appeared before her.<br />
<br />
”Errr…… Sorry for giving everyone so much trouble. It seems like my cold worsened because I did not rest properly.”<br />
<br />
”That’s why~ Seriously. Though you might be very happy while being alone with Oji-san, you still have to be more careful, Onee-chan.”<br />
<br />
”W- Wait a minute! Miu!”<br />
<br />
”Indeed, it’s because I wasn’t careful enough as well. Sorry, Sora-chan.”<br />
<br />
”…… That’s not it, this isn’t, Onii-chan’s fault……”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan’s cheeks reddened slightly, and she lowered her head.<br />
<br />
At that moment, Maeshima-kun walked before Sora-chan.<br />
<br />
”Takanashi…… Erm, I……”<br />
<br />
”Just now…… Erm…… I’m sorry for shouting at you so loudly.”<br />
<br />
After seeing Maeshima-kun, Sora-chan’s head lowered even more.<br />
<br />
”S- Something like that…… Doesn’t matter. I- I was…... at fault as well.”<br />
<br />
”Erm…... Mnn, since you know it…… It’s fine then.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan smiled somewhat shyly.<br />
<br />
”You’re here to visit me, right…… Thank you, Maeshima-kun.”<br />
<br />
He brightened just because Sora-chan called his name.<br />
<br />
…… Wait a minute, Sora-chan, aren’t you treating him a bit too kindly?<br />
<br />
After that, the mysterious high school girl who was looking at all this by us spoke:<br />
<br />
”Erm…… I have a question, who is this person?”<br />
<br />
”Ehh……? Shiori-san, you don’t know?”<br />
<br />
Both Sora-chan and Miu-chan looked rather surprised.<br />
<br />
To me, knowing that everyone knows this girl made me more surprised instead.<br />
<br />
”Erm…… He’s my relative…… A person equal to my uncle……”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan shortly explained the situation to the girl.<br />
<br />
”I- Is that so…… I- I even thought……”<br />
<br />
Seeing Shiori-san’s embarrassed look made Miu-chan even more mystified.<br />
<br />
”…… What did you think?”<br />
<br />
”Ah, Ahaha…… N- Nothing much. B- B- But it was really hard on you three!”<br />
<br />
Shiori-san, who seemed to have known Miu-chan for a long time now, gently stroked her head.<br />
<br />
”…… Sora-chan, speaking of which, if you are suffering or feel tired, you can’t force yourself like this, just tell me honestly. You can keep secrets for me in many aspects, but…… If you keep even a thing like this secret, I will be very troubled.”<br />
<br />
”…… Mnn, I’m sorry.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan said with her whole face red and head lowered.<br />
<br />
I think that we can all have things that we can say and can’t say.<br />
<br />
But if that causes us to be unable to understand each other, it will definitely not be something good.<br />
<br />
No matter how many secrets that shocks the others we keep, we will definitely not be separated…… I think, that is how family should be.<br />
<br />
”Secwet? Nee-tan has a secwet! Hina wants to know!”<br />
<br />
Hearing our conversation, Hina said while catching hold of Sora-chan.<br />
<br />
”…… The thing is, Onee-chan likes Hina and Miu the most.”<br />
<br />
After hearing Sora-chan say that, Hina started to laugh happily.<br />
<br />
”That’s not a secwet. Hina knows that! Hina likes Sora Nee-tan and Miu Nee-tan, and likes Oi-tan the most as well!”<br />
<br />
Hina clasped Sora-chan and my necks and pulled us together.<br />
<br />
”Ah~ That’s so sly~”<br />
<br />
After saying that, Miu-chan hugged Hina as well.<br />
<br />
This feeling…… Makes me feel so happy.<br />
<br />
<br />
However, I forgot that two defenders of justice were looking at the happy scene at a side.<br />
<br />
” “So he’s really a hentai!?” “<br />
<br />
The two exchanged gazes and reached a consensus.<br />
<br />
The doubt that gradually faded in their hearts blazed once more……<br />
<br />
They decided to form an alliance to protect Sora and the others from the hentai’s evil claws, but that would be a story some time after they left the ward.<br />
<br />
<br />
After the touching scene of the family reaffirming their love for each other ended, the doctor approached and said:<br />
<br />
”That’s right, it seems like the matter has ended now. Can you allow me to say something?”<br />
<br />
”Ah, is there anything wrong, doctor?”<br />
<br />
”Mister, it seems like you were in somewhat of a hurry just now.”<br />
<br />
Eh?<br />
<br />
”Isn’t it about time for you to take a look at your feet?”<br />
<br />
After the doctor said that with a smile on his face, I hurriedly shifted my gaze to my feet. What I saw were my own feet.<br />
<br />
”…… Gah!”<br />
<br />
My feet were absolutely filthy, being wholly stained black.<br />
<br />
That’s right, as I hurriedly ran out of the house that time…… I forgot to wear any shoes.<br />
<br />
Of course, since asphalt had been spread on each road, they weren’t dirty to the extent of being muddy, but basically, running on the road in only socks still wouldn’t do.<br />
<br />
If so, the legs would be extremely filthy, just like my feet are right now. Furthermore, the aftereffects of wearing pitch black socks indoors are shown on the corridors before me.<br />
<br />
”Sora-chan’s brother, here, take this.”<br />
<br />
The nurse handed me something with a smile, while I reflexively took it. It was……<br />
<br />
”So I’ll count on you to mop the floor clean then~”<br />
<br />
”Oji-san, you should have at least wore shoes. And also, you have to bring the medical card when you go to the hospital.”<br />
<br />
After saying that, Miu-chan took out a medical card from her pocket.<br />
<br />
I really embarrassed myself completely.<br />
<br />
”Oi-tan’s socks are dirty!”<br />
<br />
Yes, you’re right. My apologies.<br />
<br />
Just like that, before I brought Sora-chan and the others home……<br />
<br />
As a punishment for dirtying the hospital that should be clean, I worked hard to clean up the corridors with a mop. <br />
</div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-39283849273081203812012-03-12T11:40:00.000+07:002012-03-12T11:40:16.412+07:00Papa no Iukoto wo Kikinasai! Vol. 2 - Chapter 5<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">”Please have some tea.”<br />
<br />
Seeing me serve her some tea, Oba-san thanked me and sipped some tea with slow movements.<br />
<br />
After awhile, Oba-san spoke:<br />
<br />
”And the boy just now is……?”<br />
<br />
”Ah…… Err, he’s Sora-chan’s friend.”<br />
<br />
It seems like Oba-san saw it all.<br />
<br />
As it was useless to hide it, I decided to answer honestly.<br />
<br />
”I’m not sure about what he means as well, so most of this is my own assumptions…… He seems to think that it’s because of me that Sora-chan can’t return to her club.”<br />
<br />
”Is that so……”<br />
<br />
After saying that, Oba-san sipped some more tea.<br />
<br />
”In any case, let’s not talk about that today.”<br />
<br />
As usually, Oba-san still handles things so clearly.<br />
<br />
”Today, I am here to check the condition of your house.”<br />
<br />
When she finished, Oba-san glanced in the direction of the kitchen.<br />
<br />
No matter how you look at it, it’s hard to say that the kitchen is in a clean state.<br />
<br />
The chopping board clearly displayed, unwashed cutlery in the sink, while a large pot containing too much miso soup was still on the gas stove.<br />
<br />
”Sorry, I should be in charge of clearing away the cutlery."<br />
<br />
I gave her a small lie.<br />
<br />
However, I still planned to wash it after this anyways.<br />
<br />
”Who made the food?”<br />
<br />
”Sora-chan is making them recently. Currently, I’m somewhat busy as I have to prepare for a school festival for my college, so Sora-chan volunteered to do the housework.”<br />
<br />
”Ah, I see……”<br />
<br />
Oba-san’s silence scares me every time.<br />
<br />
As Oba-san is in charge of checking on our living conditions for the relatives. She would visit our house a few times each month and sternly point out any mistakes.<br />
<br />
”You’ll have to consider the amount of food next time. Even though it is winter, making too much will spoil before you can finish them.”<br />
<br />
”Okay…… I will take note of it.”<br />
<br />
”You need to take a larger role in the cleaning and washing.”<br />
<br />
”Yes.”<br />
<br />
Judging from Oba-san’s reaction, it seems like we managed to pass somehow.<br />
<br />
”Your living conditions are barely adequate, but I have another matter to speak of today……”<br />
<br />
After saying that, Oba-san took out a piece of paper from her handbag and placed it before me.<br />
<br />
It was a faxed paper that Sora-chan’s class teacher sent. In law, Sora-chan’s official guardian is Nii-san’s elder brother, while the documents that are sent to him would be passed on to Oba-san. From the contents of the paper, it seems like Sora-can often dozed off in class recently.<br />
<br />
The school wouldn’t usually inform the guardians about a matter of this extent, but since Sora-chan only faced a large change in her environment recently after all, and added with the fact that she is a serious, dutiful student, the teachers are more concerned about Sora-chan than the other students.<br />
<br />
Speaking of which, dozing off, huh…… Is it possible that Sora-chan couldn’t sleep well at all?<br />
<br />
Recently, Sora-chan even helped out with making bento, so it might have been too hard on her.<br />
<br />
”Yuuta-san, you have to be more aware of these things.”<br />
<br />
”I understand.”<br />
<br />
After finishing her explanation, Oba-san left very quickly.<br />
<br />
After that, I headed to my college after clearing away the unwashed cutlery.<br />
<br />
After the school festival ends, I’ll let Sora-chan rest properly for awhile.<br />
<br />
And I’ll have to talk things out with Sora-chan about the matter of the child called Maeshima coming over to our house, and about the Choir Club.<br />
<br />
And after that, I’ll have to consider more about the distribution of housework to reduce Sora-chan’s burden.<br />
<br />
I’ll have to wait until the school festival ends before I can sort out the myriad of matters.<br />
<br />
Just like that, I tossed all of the problems to the back of my mind.<br />
<br />
<br />
A thick shroud of thick smoke and fragrance enveloped us in happiness.<br />
<br />
”I’ll take the piece of meat then!”<br />
<br />
Nimura nimbly took away a piece of meat that was grilled just right from the wire gauze.<br />
<br />
”Ah! Why you! I was the one who grilled that!”<br />
<br />
At the same time that I cried out in protest, Nimura popped the last piece of meat into his mouth as well.<br />
<br />
On the day before the school festival, Sako-senpai suddenly treated us to roasted meat for some reason.<br />
<br />
Of course, the three sisters were invited as well.<br />
<br />
Though activities are held on the previous night of the school festival, the café of Roary opens only tomorrow, so it’s unrelated to us.<br />
<br />
Perhaps it’s a reward that senpai gave us beforehand, but of course, it might be because he wants to eat it as well.<br />
<br />
”Kaichou, more meat.”<br />
<br />
”Oda-kun, aren’t you eating a bit too much since I’m treating? Please be more polite!”<br />
<br />
”Say, Sako-san. Miu wants to have more meat as well~”<br />
<br />
”Waiter! Roasted meat for three! Quick!”<br />
<br />
”Hina, is the roasted meat tasty?”<br />
<br />
”Yes!”<br />
<br />
”There are desserts here as well. There’s mocha, lychee, and vanilla. Since Sako-senpai is treating anyways, let’s just order what we want. Have you eaten almond tofu before, Hina?”<br />
<br />
”Segawa-kun, why are even you doing this!”<br />
<br />
”Ah~ Miu wants ice cream as well~”<br />
<br />
”Waiter! Ice cream! Get me some of every flavor!”<br />
<br />
Since it’s been a while since we had yakiniku, and added with the fact that it’s the anticipated school festival tomorrow, it made all of our spirits run high.<br />
<br />
”Sora-chan, did you have some?”<br />
<br />
”Yes, I did. Anything wrong?”<br />
<br />
”Err……”<br />
<br />
Oba-san’s words made me worry a little, but seeing Sora-chan’s appetite made me think that I might have thought too much. But still, her face was rather red……<br />
<br />
”Kaichou, I want cold noodles.”<br />
<br />
”Ah, I’ll have Bibimbap then.”<br />
<br />
”Oxtail soup.”<br />
<br />
”Y- You all……”<br />
<br />
Nimura, Raika-san and I started to order in turn.<br />
<br />
”I’ll have hone-tsuki-karubi[1] with rice.”<br />
<br />
”Same as Onee-chan’s.”<br />
<br />
”Hina wants…… Mnn~ Erm~ Hanburg steak!”<br />
<br />
”Fuha…… Fuhahahahahaha! Come! Order whatever you want!”<br />
<br />
In the end, Sako-senpai shouted in abandonment.<br />
<br />
<br />
After leaving the yakiniku shop, Sora-chan and I headed towards Nimura’s place.<br />
<br />
On the other hand, Raika-san and Sako-senpai returned to their houses as they lived nearby.<br />
<br />
All of us were gorged, and it felt like we ate half a year’s worth of meat.<br />
<br />
In contrast, seeing Sako-senpai take out a large wad of ten thousand yens at the counter really makes people feel somewhat sympathetic.<br />
<br />
Our plan was to stay overnight at Nimura’s place, finishing the settings of the classroom tomorrow morning.<br />
<br />
Thinking of that, it felt somewhat astounding that we actually could do things till such an extent in such a short time.<br />
<br />
Plus, even Sora-chan and the others joined us.<br />
<br />
Of course, we had the cosplay costumes by our sides as well.<br />
<br />
”Here, welcome, welcome.”<br />
<br />
As soon as we arrived at the doorstep, Nimura welcomed the girls into the house.<br />
<br />
As usual, even Nimura’s small actions were unnecessarily good looking.<br />
<br />
”Wow! It’s so nostalgic!”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan exclaimed after looking around the room.<br />
<br />
”Isn’t saying that it’s nostalgic somewhat…… It’s not even two months since we left this place.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan corrected her. She’s right.<br />
<br />
As Nimura changed the decorations somewhat, and because we were really busy, it made us feel that everything was nostalgic that moment.<br />
<br />
”Segawa-chan, are you fine with coffee?”<br />
<br />
”Anything would do.”<br />
<br />
Not long after that, coffee, red tea and hot milk with hot steam wafting from them were placed before us. Nimura skillfully added honey into the girls’ cups.<br />
<br />
”How is it? What do you think after returning to this house after some time?”<br />
<br />
”Uuu~ Small.”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan said directly.<br />
<br />
”I really can’t imagine that the four of us could actually live here.”<br />
<br />
”Yeah.”<br />
<br />
Indeed, it was as they have said.<br />
<br />
Though the occupant changed from me to Nimura, the furnishing of the room changed completely, the size and partitions of the apartment did not change at all.<br />
<br />
Although this has changed into a trendy, clean space, it was still a place that we lived at a month ago.<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/4/4a/Papakiki_v02_207.jpg/416px-Papakiki_v02_207.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/4/4a/Papakiki_v02_207.jpg/416px-Papakiki_v02_207.jpg" width="222" /></a></div><br />
”Ah! Nimura-san, you’re wearing glasses.”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan said to Nimura who was holding his own cup while sitting on the floor.<br />
<br />
If so, does that mean that he usually wears contact lenses?<br />
<br />
”How is it? Do I look more intellectual when I’m wearing glasses?”<br />
<br />
”Yes, yes! You look very cool!”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan’s reaction was somewhat excited. Well…… It’s a reaction that has no chance of happening on me……<br />
<br />
Uuu…… That made me slightly unhappy.<br />
<br />
”Sora-chan, what do you think?”<br />
<br />
”…………”<br />
<br />
”Oi~ Sora-chan.”<br />
<br />
”Eh? Ah, erm…… I think that it looks rather nice.”<br />
<br />
Wait a minute, did Sora-chan look at it so much that she went in a trance?<br />
<br />
I’m really unhappy.<br />
<br />
”Hina~ Come here! Compared with the posturing specky, Hina thinks that Oi-tan is better, right?”<br />
<br />
”Uuu~……”<br />
<br />
Oh well, it seems like it’s already time for Hina to go to bed.<br />
<br />
”Hey, Hina, remember to brush your teeth before you sleep.”<br />
<br />
”’Kay~……”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan brought the unsteady Hina into the washroom.<br />
<br />
That time, even a scene like that was nostalgic.<br />
<br />
”Well, Segawa-chan, what are your plans for tomorrow?”<br />
<br />
”…… What plans? You are referring to?”<br />
<br />
”You’re still so slow, huh. It’s the school festival tomorrow, right? There are activities, right? I’m asking you, who are you going to ask out? We probably won’t stay in the café to work all the time, as it’s our first festival after all.”<br />
<br />
”Err…… No, I haven’t……”<br />
<br />
”Ah! I want to know as well.”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan added after Nimura finished.<br />
<br />
”Speaking plainly, I’m asking you if you want to ask Oda-senpai out.”<br />
<br />
”Uuu……”<br />
<br />
That hit a sore spot.<br />
<br />
To be frank, I did think of asking her out, but I really couldn’t muster the courage when I think that I might get refused.<br />
<br />
”In my view, I would recommend Oji-san to ask Onee-chan out.”<br />
<br />
”Ask Sora-chan……?”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan was coincidentally in the washroom, absent for the moment.<br />
<br />
Miu-chan probably took the opportunity to mention about this.<br />
<br />
”How is it? Oji-san, do you want to pick Onee-chan, or Raika-san?”<br />
<br />
”Segawa-chan, who do you want to ask out?”<br />
<br />
The two pressed me like highly coordinated partners.<br />
<br />
”I- It’s not the problem of who I want to ask out…… A thing like this……”<br />
<br />
”It isn’t good to be so indecisive.”<br />
<br />
”Yeah, just like video games, you’ll have to choose one of them when options pop out at a critical moment. If you don’t choose any, both of their goodwill degree will drop.”<br />
<br />
”W- What are you talking about!”<br />
<br />
With a smile on their faces, they slowly advanced.<br />
<br />
”What are you doing?”<br />
<br />
With perfect timing, Sora-chan and Hina returned to the living room.<br />
<br />
”Okay! This matter ends here! We’ll have to wake up early tomorrow, so sleep, sleep!”<br />
<br />
”He made it through, somehow……”<br />
<br />
Nimura, I’ll remember you for this. While vowing in my heart to take revenge in the near future, I spread out the mattress that I am going to sleep in that night.<br />
<br />
”Can I take a bath first?”<br />
<br />
”Sure, Hina almost can’t hold on anymore, so I’ll take a bath after she sleeps.”<br />
<br />
That moment, Hina was like a puppet with its strings cut, and nodded her head repeatedly.<br />
<br />
”Then I’ll go first~”<br />
<br />
Just at that moment, Miu-chan stopped as she was about to walk into the bathroom, turning around to look at Nimura and I.<br />
<br />
”And what are you two still doing here?”<br />
<br />
”What do you mean?”<br />
<br />
Both Nimura and I were in confusion, not comprehending what Miu-chan meant at all.<br />
<br />
”I’m going to take a bath, so will the men please get out!”<br />
<br />
In the end, the both of us were chased out of the apartment, as in the past.<br />
<br />
<br />
When the day of the school festival finally arrived, there were magnificent decorations and a myriad of student stalls at the school entrance. The complex designs and clothing that showed off the specialties of the clubs and societies in the school could be seen everywhere in the campus.<br />
<br />
We, the Roary, moved the equipments and ingredients into the school early in the morning as well.<br />
<br />
Even so, we almost didn’t do anything at all. In truth, it was as usual, four gas stoves, espresso machines, the fridge, coffee beans and other ingredients were set up in the classroom in a flash by a few people who seemed to be strong men that Sako-senpai arranged for.<br />
<br />
”Good morning, Sako-senpai!”<br />
<br />
”Mnn, thanks for your hard work.”<br />
<br />
A few men about two heads taller than Sako-senpai gradually left after greeting him.<br />
<br />
I’m really curious about Sako-senpai’s relationship with those men, but I don’t really feel like knowing too much at the same time……<br />
<br />
”Well, let us change as well.”<br />
<br />
”Okay.”<br />
<br />
After the hard work ended, it was Nimura and my turn.<br />
<br />
This is the time for the results of our special training at Hiromi-chan’s place to be brought into play.<br />
<br />
And actually, Hiromi-chan really took care of us.<br />
<br />
Facing my clumsy coffee making skills and Nimura’s flirting in the name of greeting customers, not only did Hiromi-chan not get angry or complain, he even taught us cordially and attentively, paying us wages for working for him as well.<br />
<br />
Thinking of myself feeling that he’s disgusting the first time I met him made me feel rather ashamed.<br />
<br />
If it were to be now, I can even face his actions of liking to touch other people’s body with a smile as well.<br />
<br />
”Segawa-kun! Nimura-kun!”<br />
<br />
While thinking of that, he suddenly appeared before our eyes.<br />
<br />
”Hiromi-chan, why are you……?”<br />
<br />
”Well, I miss you two, so…… I just came here somehow.”<br />
<br />
Somehow…… Can you stop acting like you’re shy with your hands? It’s horrifying.<br />
<br />
”Oh! It’s Hiromi-chan, huh. You’re here as well?”<br />
<br />
”Shun-chan, I’m here to help out!”<br />
<br />
The two went into a tight embrace the moment that they saw each other.<br />
<br />
It really looked nauseating. Okay, I take back what I thought in my heart. I still can’t stand him.<br />
<br />
”What is……”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan looked at the two in confusion.<br />
<br />
”Oh~ Theses girls are so cute.”<br />
<br />
Hiromi-chan noticed the three sisters.<br />
<br />
”T- They’re my nieces!”<br />
<br />
To avoid Hina and the others from being scared by Hiromi-chan’s unique style, I hastily dashed between them.<br />
<br />
”U, ugu…… Guwaaaaaaaaaaaa!”<br />
<br />
But it was to late. Hina wailed as though she was on fire.<br />
<br />
”Oh my! I wonder what’s wrong~ Oh- Don’t cry, don’t cry.”<br />
<br />
Though he looked like that, Hiromi-chan has the heart of a kind, pure maiden.<br />
<br />
When he saw Hina crying, Hiromi-chan immediately tried to comfort Hina.<br />
<br />
”Muwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Onee-taaaaaaaaaaaaaan!”<br />
<br />
Probably because the close-up shot of Hiromi was too frightening, Hina started to cry even louder.<br />
<br />
”Oh my, what’s the matter?”<br />
<br />
Hiromi-chan, who did not realize that it was all because of his appearance, was flustered for quite some time. Sigh…… I really feel somewhat bad about this. That moment, I thought of the matter of Miu-chan and the others getting snatched away by Nimura yesterday night.<br />
<br />
That made me vow in my heart to teach Hina the fact of ‘Don’t judge a book by its cover, the inside is more important’.<br />
<br />
<br />
After that, the moment arrived.<br />
<br />
The broadcast signifying the start of the school festival rang in the school, and noise rang in the whole campus.<br />
<br />
There were shouts of students, visitors from outside, people who just wanted to show off in the hubbub. In the flow of all kinds of people, a lively atmosphere filled Tama Literary College like never before.<br />
<br />
Customers arrived immediately at the café that our Roary started as well.<br />
<br />
The first customers to arrive were two young ladies.<br />
<br />
”Oh my~ Welcome~”<br />
<br />
Just like that, Hiromi-chan greeted them before anyone else.<br />
<br />
”Kyaaaaaa!”<br />
<br />
The ladies screamed and ran away, end of story. Our first customers ran away just like that, while the process only took a few seconds.<br />
<br />
”Wait a minute, Hiromi-chan! Didn’t we tell you not to come out from inside!”<br />
<br />
”I’m sorry, I habitually……”<br />
<br />
”Leave it for later, Hiromi-chan. Hurry up and go there!”<br />
<br />
I pushed Hiromi-chan from the back, chasing him inside.<br />
<br />
”Oh my! You really are rough…… However, a personality like this, I…… Ohoho.”<br />
<br />
Can you please stop doing this?<br />
<br />
The following customers were females as well.<br />
<br />
So that we would succeed, we asked Nimura to stand at the front door.<br />
<br />
”Welcome.”<br />
<br />
As we had expected, Nimura quickly led the female customers to their seats.<br />
<br />
The harsh training that Nimura went through in Hiromi-chan’s shop seemed to have worked.<br />
<br />
And it might just be because of Nimura’s good looking appearance, the two customers stared at Nimura in a daze, ordering in accordance to Nimura’s recommendations.<br />
<br />
”Segawa-chan, two red teas, chiffon cake and cheese cake.”<br />
<br />
”Okay, got it.”<br />
<br />
Nimura was like a duck to water, and also……<br />
<br />
”Uwaaa! I- It’s good! What’s with this red tea!”<br />
<br />
”The cake is super tasty as well! Wow!? Is this club the Gourmet Club?”<br />
<br />
The customers’ limbs shook in excitement.<br />
<br />
Hiromi-chan gave me a wink that almost made an obvious sound effect at the temporary kitchen.<br />
<br />
As expected of Hiromi-chan, he really is professional, while Nimura’s gigolo treatment wasn’t bad as well.<br />
<br />
After the two customers left, not long after that, many customers gradually arrived, probably because the word spread.<br />
<br />
When the matter turned out like that, it was somewhat hard for Nimura to do things alone.<br />
<br />
”Has Raika-san finished preparations yet? And why is Sora-chan missing as well?”<br />
<br />
Speaking of which, I didn’t seem to see either of them after preparations were finished.<br />
<br />
”Is there anything wrong?”<br />
<br />
Right at that moment, Miu-chan ran over to ask about the situation.<br />
<br />
”Have you seen Raika-san and the others? We almost can’t handle things anymore.”<br />
<br />
”Oh, Raika-san will be here very quic…....”<br />
<br />
At that moment, an obvious exclamation came from the corridors.<br />
<br />
As I was wondering about the situation, the exclamations gradually came closer.<br />
<br />
And the reason for the screams…… Or I should say, the identity of the person, arrived before me very quickly.<br />
<br />
”Sorry for the wait.”<br />
<br />
It was Raika-san.<br />
<br />
But the clothes that she was wearing were not the plain student attire that she usually wears, but what they call as a bunny costume. And it was definitely the most awesome bunny girl with huge breasts in the whole universe.<br />
<br />
”R- Raika-san……”<br />
<br />
I understand now. I finally understood the reason for the screams just now. She probably wore the provocative, or I should say lethal costume, walking from the dressing room to this place.<br />
<br />
”How is it?”<br />
<br />
Raika-san asked in a cool manner as usual.<br />
<br />
”Ah! Err…… You look…… good.”<br />
<br />
Giving a huge effort, I forced out those few words.<br />
<br />
However, Raika-san seemed to be unsatisfied with my reaction, and deliberately lifted her ample breasts before me.<br />
<br />
”Look, these are the huge breasts that you want so much, Or will only cat ears do the job?”<br />
<br />
Raika-san…… Can you please be more conscious of the fact that you’re a striking beauty?<br />
<br />
Instead of saying that I got a great deal, such a development was more like I was treated like a fool.<br />
<br />
”Meow, meow, how is this?”<br />
<br />
”Guwaa……”<br />
<br />
Wearing a bunny girl costume, Raika-san raised her hands to her ears and posed as a cat.<br />
<br />
How can this be! This is just plain cheating! I’m almost having a nosebleed!<br />
<br />
”Oi~ Segawa-cha~n. Please ask Oda-senpai to serve the customers~”<br />
<br />
Nimura couldn’t help but complain.<br />
<br />
”Okay, time for reward ends now.”<br />
<br />
The striking bunny girl started to serve the customers, not concealing her bobbing breast.<br />
<br />
Uuu~ Thinking that other men could see senpai’s attire really made me unhappy.<br />
<br />
It’s a reward that I got for trying hard to convince my cute nieces……<br />
<br />
”…… Onii-chan is an idiot.”<br />
<br />
”Uwaa!?”<br />
<br />
Suddenly feeling waves of anger nearby, I hurriedly turned around to take a look.<br />
<br />
As Raika-san’s appearance caused me to fall into a daze, I did not notice at all that from god knows when, Sora-chan was already standing by my side, wearing her cosplay costume and a grumpy expression.<br />
<br />
Seeing Sora-chan’s look away with her angry expression really made me feel bad.<br />
<br />
”S- Sora-chan……”<br />
<br />
”Hmph! I’m not a beauty like Raika-san anyways, and my breasts aren’t large……”<br />
<br />
It seems like I completely angered Sora-chan.<br />
<br />
I hurriedly waved my hands while explaining:<br />
<br />
”H- How can you say that! Sora-chan is very cute as well!”<br />
<br />
Though I didn’t notice for a moment because of the large-breasted bunny girl assault, as expected of Nee-san’s specially made clothes, the costume on Sora-chan looked really good.<br />
<br />
It was totally a costume made just for Sora-chan.<br />
<br />
I wasn’t too familiar with anime, so I wasn’t too sure what anime it came from, but the character that Nee-san chose probably brought out Sora-chan’s personal charm completely. Not exposing too much, I believe the introverted Sora-chan wouldn’t be too pressured while wearing it, and a male guardian like me or Shingo-san can let Sora-chan wear the costume without worrying too much as well.<br />
<br />
To be honest, if Sora-chan wants to wear a bunny costume, I probably would have stopped her.<br />
<br />
Wishing to see Raika-san in a bunny costume, but not willing for Sora-chan to do it, what contradictory thoughts I have.<br />
<br />
Does this count as me starting to think as a parent?<br />
<br />
”But……”<br />
<br />
That moment, Sora-chan lowered her head in a lack of confidence.<br />
<br />
”No, there’s no such thing. Sora-chan, you look great in that.”<br />
<br />
”………… Really?”<br />
<br />
”I’m a person that doesn’t know how to lie from the start.”<br />
<br />
”…… Ehehe~”<br />
<br />
Though she was a bit shy, a smile appeared on Sora-chan’s face as well.<br />
<br />
Mnn, for an expression like this, Sora-chan isn’t inferior at all when compared to Raika-san.<br />
<br />
While Hina started to protest at a side as well.<br />
<br />
”Oi-tan! What about Hina? What about Hina!”<br />
<br />
”Ohh! Hina is very cute as well!”<br />
<br />
Hina was wearing the bunny costume that she wore last time.<br />
<br />
Accompanied with the innocence of a three year old, the cuteness of the costume was tremendous.<br />
<br />
”Okay, Hina. Both you and Sora-chan stand at the entrance, showing off all of your cuteness.”<br />
<br />
”Roger! Let’s go! Nee-tan!”<br />
<br />
After saluting me, Hina grabbed Sora-chan’s hands, dragging the hesitating Sora-chan to the entrance.<br />
<br />
We’ll probably be extremely busy now.<br />
<br />
”Ahh! Okay, okay. It’s about time for me to change as well.”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan said at a side. As she was helping Nimura out, she hasn't had a chance to change yet.<br />
<br />
”Wait a minute! Miu-sama, please wait for a moment!”<br />
<br />
Sako-senpai, who disappeared during the period of time, suddenly reappeared.<br />
<br />
And the way senpai appeared was like he suddenly appeared out of thin air.<br />
<br />
”Senpai, where on earth did you run off to? We’re really busy over here!”<br />
<br />
”Okay! Please look over here!”<br />
<br />
Sako-senpai completely ignored my words.<br />
<br />
He just used his new digital camera to take photos of Miu-chan non-stop.<br />
<br />
”Would that be fine?”<br />
<br />
”Good! Excellent! Miu-sama is the best!”<br />
<br />
Are you a photographer?<br />
<br />
"Err~ I still haven’t changed yet.”<br />
<br />
Though that was what Miu-chan said, she still started to pose professionally.<br />
<br />
I really don’t know whether to say that she’s experienced or what…… Miu-chan did not have Sora-chan’s shyness at all, fully expressing a commanding presence, so people would probably believe it if others say that she’s an idol taking pictures for a photo album.<br />
<br />
”Okay! Thank you! Please change into the next set of clothes!”<br />
<br />
After saying that, Sako-senpai took out a huge bag.<br />
<br />
A huge assortment of cosplay clothes was filled in the bag.<br />
<br />
”All of these suits Miu-sama! Please choose whichever you like!”<br />
<br />
…… Senpai, can you first explain how you found out about the size of our Miu-chan’s clothes? Probably because she felt the waves of anger I was emitting, Miu-chan said with a wry smile:<br />
<br />
”These are probably the same size as the clothes that I borrowed during Hina’s talent show last time, right? Thank you. Well…… Which one should I choose?”<br />
<br />
Ah, so Miu-chan told senpai that time! But don’t think I will let it go so easily, what’s with the matter of you having so many clothes of that size! This person is dangerous!<br />
<br />
”If Miu-sama is willing to try more of the clothes, my hard preparations will all pay off.”<br />
<br />
”…… Miu-chan, just burn the clothes that you wore if you don’t want them, or at least return them after washing them. Remember not to give it back to senpai directly.”<br />
<br />
”Okay~”<br />
<br />
”W- Wait a minute! Segawa-kun, please cut me some slack!”<br />
<br />
Leaving Sako-senpai calling fairy, angel and the like at a side, Miu-chan walked quickly away to change.<br />
<br />
After that, a legendary prelude started.<br />
<br />
”Ladies and gentlemen, we are going to start the photography session of the cosplay café presented by the Road Observation Club. Models, enter!”<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/f/fd/Papakiki_v02_221.jpg/418px-Papakiki_v02_221.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/f/fd/Papakiki_v02_221.jpg/418px-Papakiki_v02_221.jpg" width="223" /></a></div><br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
After Nimura’s introductions, cheers gradually rang, while the atmosphere in the classroom got lively in an instant.<br />
<br />
”Fuu…… My plan is flawless, look at this scene, this is our victory!”<br />
<br />
If we disregard the club president who being happy alone over there, the scene before my eyes is truly touching to me.<br />
<br />
Though Sora-chan was rather shy, she still started to pose on the stage.<br />
<br />
Nee-san was doing the same thing as well, huh. Being bathed in the non-stop flashing lights, they looked rather happy. Miu-chan presented her perfect smile, Hina posed as a mascot, showering us with her lethal cuteness, while Raika-san who posed as a huge-breasted bunny girl stood with them as well.<br />
<br />
The matter that was worth a mention was that Raika-san emitted an enchanting presence while being intoxicated with the cosplay of the three sisters. I should say that, senpai was so enchanting that she was like a whole different person.<br />
<br />
Her usually expressionless facial muscles seemed to have relaxed about four centimeters, and even I could see the flush on senpai’s face.<br />
<br />
The photography session started.<br />
<br />
Starting from goodness knows when, people similar to Sako-senpai gathered around.<br />
<br />
”Sorry, please look at the camera here!”<br />
<br />
”Eh!? L- Like this?”<br />
<br />
Click, click!<br />
<br />
”Please look over here next!”<br />
<br />
”Oh, okay!”<br />
<br />
Click, click!<br />
<br />
”O- Onii-chan! W- What should I do now!”<br />
<br />
”Just do your best.”<br />
<br />
”Noo~”<br />
<br />
Even if I want to stop them, there were just too many people. It turned into a photography session where people squeezed into a crowd.<br />
<br />
Nimura turned into a target as well. Well…… Just let them photograph him.<br />
<br />
”Miu-sama! So pretty! So innocent! So natural! So excelleeeeeeeeeent—!”<br />
<br />
…… Why is Sako-senpai at the photography area as well?<br />
<br />
”Me too, I want to join tooooooooooooooo!”<br />
<br />
Eh! Hiromi-chan!? Wearing what seemed to be red and white clothes for a singing competition, Hiromi-chan dashed into the photography session, causing the people to cry out loud.<br />
<br />
It seemed like the photography session was rather successful, but was somehow treated by the others as an impromptu performance.<br />
<br />
As the word spread, the situation the following day was even more hectic, and that was how we got through the feverish two day festival.<br />
<br />
Roary should be hosting a café, but it turned into a photography session somehow. We even became the top voted most popular event during the school festival. However, since the event differed from what we applied for at first, we were disqualified. This seemed to make Sako-senpai quite regretful as well. That’s no wonder, as we should have been one of the top stalls because of the taste of our cakes…...<br />
<br />
Just like that, though it couldn’t be said everything ran without a hitch, the first school festival of my college life and the first cosplay in Sora-chan’s life ended just like that.<br />
<br />
”…… Did you have fun?”<br />
<br />
I tried to ask as Sora-chan was preparing to go to change.<br />
<br />
After a short time of arranging her thoughts…… Sora-chan smiled.<br />
<br />
”…… Mnn, I’ll have to thank Yuri-san for this some time.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan’s words caused my heart to heat up, as those words meant that she believes that Nee-san would still have a chance to reunite with us.<br />
<br />
<br />
”We’re home.”<br />
<br />
”Home~”<br />
<br />
Being exceptionally happy, Sora-chan and Hina, who was more energetic than usual, were still rather excited when they arrived home.<br />
<br />
That was quite reasonable.<br />
<br />
When I think about it, in the few months that we lived together, it doesn’t seem like we had ever went out to have fun before.<br />
<br />
To be frank, the school festival was actually quite exhausting, but I’m still happy that Sora-chan and the others took part.<br />
<br />
”Phew~ Hina is tired~”<br />
<br />
Hina sat on the sofa and hammered her shoulders while saying.<br />
<br />
I really wonder where she learned all this from.<br />
<br />
”Onii-chan, are you hungry? How about I go make something for you to eat?”<br />
<br />
”Ah, I’m really somewhat hungry. But aren’t you tired as well, Sora-chan? Let’s just get delivery today, or eat outside……”<br />
<br />
”No, we’ll have to be thriftier. Besides, there are still a lot left in the fridge.”<br />
<br />
”Very well, since you say so.”<br />
<br />
”Okay, then I’ll go change first.”<br />
<br />
After she said that, Sora-chan started to get up from the sofa.<br />
<br />
”Eh…… Huh?”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan’s body wavered slightly, and she sat back again.<br />
<br />
”Sora-chan?”<br />
<br />
”Eh? I can’t use any force…… And my body feels like it’s floating……”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan blinked in surprise.<br />
<br />
”Onee-chan, you didn’t come up with a bout of flu or fever, did you?”<br />
<br />
”Fever?”<br />
<br />
”Sora Nee-tan has a fever? Hot?”<br />
<br />
”How is that possible? I was still fine just now……”<br />
<br />
As Sora-chan was about to stop me, I placed my hand on her forehead. It did feel somewhat hot.<br />
<br />
”Here's the thermometer. Onee-chan, let’s have a look.”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan immediately took out the thermometer from the first aid kit, handing it to Sora-chan.<br />
<br />
”Seriously, you all are just unreasonable.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan popped the thermometer into her mouth reluctantly.<br />
<br />
”How is it, Sora-chan.”<br />
<br />
”Yef, yef, I’m fofaffy fine.”<br />
<br />
”Onee-chan, don’t talk when we’re taking your temperature.”<br />
<br />
In between Sora-chan and Miu-chan, I could only feel flustered.<br />
<br />
After awhile, the thermometer beeped.<br />
<br />
”Nee-chan, look. You really have a fever.”<br />
<br />
”Even if it’s a fever, it’s only a slight fever.”<br />
<br />
When I had a look, I saw that the thermometer showed 37.5°C. Though I was relieved as it wasn’t a high fever, a fever is still a fever.<br />
<br />
”Onee-chan gets fevers easily whenever she plays too much.”<br />
<br />
”You’re saying that like I’m still a kid……”<br />
<br />
”You’re probably somewhat tired because you were always busy. It’s better if you hurry up and get to bed.”<br />
<br />
”Nee-tan is tired? If you don’t sweep, Hina will be angwy.”<br />
<br />
”It’s really no big deal, and the dinner……”<br />
<br />
Seeing that even Hina started to urge her to rest, Sora-chan threw a tantrum.<br />
<br />
”We’ll order delivery for dinner, so just lie down!”<br />
<br />
”Onii-chan is just too forceful.”<br />
<br />
Though she kept complaining, Sora-chan still got up slowly, being more cautious than before.<br />
<br />
”A- Are you okay? Do you need me to carry you to your room?”<br />
<br />
”It’s not even a serious illness!”<br />
<br />
”Ah, though you could use the chance to let Oji-san hug you~”<br />
<br />
”Miu!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan’s face seemed to have reddened. It wouldn’t be because of the fever, would it?<br />
<br />
However, Sora-chan quickly walked back to her room as though she was escaping from us, who were following her in worry, and then……<br />
<br />
”I will take a good rest, so don’t worry so much!”<br />
<br />
After saying that, Sora-chan slammed the door forcefully.<br />
<br />
”Is Sora Nee-tan okay?”<br />
<br />
”Her fever will probably go down after she sleeps for awhile, Hina.”<br />
<br />
I carried Hina to the living room.<br />
<br />
”However, it’s better to take leave for her tomorrow……”<br />
<br />
Though the school festival was quite happy, I actually didn’t notice that Sora-chan worked so hard to the extent of getting a fever.<br />
<br />
My originally happy emotions receded like the tide, and what took its place was regret.<br />
<br />
I should have taken care of them more carefully. The thought of the days that I made Sora-chan work so hard because of my credits resurfaced in my mind.<br />
<br />
In the end, I’m still not qualified to be their guardian huh……<br />
<br />
With my shoulders slumped, I lied down on the sofa. <br />
</div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-76197330772994752882012-03-03T12:04:00.000+07:002012-03-03T12:04:23.590+07:00Papa no Iukoto wo Kikinasai! Vol. 2 - Chapter 4<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">The world is full of wonders and mysteries.<br />
<br />
I think this is a fact that I first experienced from the activities of the Road Observation Research Society.<br />
<br />
Though people who know everything do not exist in this world, it seems that I only have a very one-sided understanding of other people.<br />
<br />
Each and every matter is undergone in complex, intricate ways, and is extremely confusing.<br />
<br />
However, even with matters that are encountered in coincidence, another truth might be hidden behind it sometimes as well.<br />
<br />
I would never dream that Nee-san could still surprise me so much now that over half a year had passed since I heard her voice.<br />
<br />
On the day when the school festival was only a few days away, I experienced a shock rarely felt in my life.<br />
<br />
<br />
It all started three days ago—<br />
<br />
When Sora-chan’s friends were still in the house, I accidentally fell asleep<br />
<br />
After that, it might because I fell asleep at an inappropriate time it was hard for me to sleep during late night, and could only wait for sleepiness to descend on me while turning restlessly in my bed. About three in the morning, I, who noticed an unidentified sound in the house, crawled out of my bed with the attitude of ’I can’t sleep anyway……’<br />
<br />
The doors and windows in the house were all closed, and added with the presence of the security devices installed using a hefty sum of money by Nii-san who dotes on his daughters, the possibility of burglars getting in is small.<br />
<br />
Thus, it’s probably Miu-chan who is staying up late, wandering the house.<br />
<br />
As her guardian, I should caution her against this. With this thought in my mind, I softly walked on the stairs leading to the second floor.<br />
<br />
”Eh? Sora-chan?”<br />
<br />
Out of my expectations, the one who was staying up wandering the house was actually Sora-chan.<br />
<br />
I coincidentally bumped into her while she was leaving the room.<br />
<br />
”Onii-chan!? W- why!?”<br />
<br />
”Err, I’ve heard some sounds coming from upstairs, so…… Eh? What’s that?”<br />
<br />
I pointed at the square package in Sora-chan’s hands while asking.<br />
<br />
”T- This is…… Nothing at all!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan hurriedly hid the package behind her in a panic.<br />
<br />
”This doesn’t seem like nothing to me……. Whatever, it doesn’t matter anyways. And also, don’t stay up too late, you have to go to school tomorrow as well, don’t you?”<br />
<br />
”Mnn, mnn, sorry.”<br />
<br />
After saying that, Sora-chan slipped back to her room in a flash.<br />
<br />
I only noticed one thing after Sora-chan disappeared from my view.<br />
<br />
The room that Sora-chan came out from was the innermost room on the second floor.<br />
<br />
That’s right, the ‘room that couldn’t be opened’ that I minded so much before this, and also Nee-san’s room.<br />
<br />
The room was locked, while Sora-chan told me that the key was lost.<br />
<br />
Sora-chan expressed an abnormal refusal when I approached the door in curiosity before this as well.<br />
<br />
”According to Sora-chan, shouldn’t the things inside be unneeded?”<br />
<br />
I tried to reaffirm once more, and realized that the door was still locked.<br />
<br />
After all, Sora-chan seemed to be locking the door when she left the room, so that wasn’t much of a surprise to me.<br />
<br />
”What should I think about this?”<br />
<br />
Saying that the key was missing is a lie.<br />
<br />
Thinking that Sora-chan had a need to lie to me to conceal the truth, it was quite a huge blow.<br />
<br />
”Well, this feeling…… How depressing.”<br />
<br />
Am I still not to be trusted?<br />
<br />
No, no, perhaps there might be something that she doesn’t want me to know, looking from the perspective of a girl……?<br />
<br />
Then what would that be! I scolded myself in my heart.<br />
<br />
I think that it would be fine if she just tells me honestly about that, and there’s no need to lie. If she just explains to me the whole matter, I wouldn’t mind it especially……. Probably.<br />
<br />
Though I’m saying that…… Even I, myself, put in a lot of effort just to find a place to hide H books, so there’s actually not much difference between us.<br />
<br />
That night, the matter ended just like that.<br />
<br />
However, I, who am just an ordinary person, had no way to know that it would actually be a shocking start.<br />
<br />
<br />
As expected of one of the few metropolises in Tokyo, shopping is quite convenient in Ikebukoro.<br />
<br />
To buy the items required for the school festival café, and because of the ’plan distinguished from the other clubs’, I did not go to school today, and prepared to welcome Nimura and the other members of Roary home. As the school festival was fast approaching, I was allowed to skip the classes today as well.<br />
<br />
Regarding these matters, I’ve mentioned this to Sora-chan and the others as well, and they decided to return earlier in the end. Though the fact that Sako-senpai is coming gave Sora-chan some displeasure, as she brought her friends home just recently, she could only agree reluctantly. While on this night, I plan to let everyone enjoy a happy dinner like the steamboat we had last time.<br />
<br />
However……<br />
<br />
”What does this mean! Miu-sama isn’t here at all! This is not what you’ve promised! Segawa-kun!”<br />
<br />
Allowing a person who says things like that as soon as he arrives at another person’s home, is this really okay?<br />
<br />
”I sure didn’t make any promises. And senpai, primary school students should be at school at this time in the first place.”<br />
<br />
”What! That’s serious! Though the wearing of bloomers had been banned recently, I can’t miss Miu-sama in sports attire as well! No! From the view of a collector, this is absolutely mandatory! Let’s go! Segawa-kun, we must go to the primary school field for a spin! Miu-sama’s beautiful legs…… Guwagh!”<br />
<br />
The person who used a harisen attack to collapse Sako-senpai in a pool of blood was no other than Raika-san.<br />
<br />
With a calm expression on her face as though nothing had happened, she started to confirm the items she brought.<br />
<br />
”This is an orgel for Hina-chan, these would be hairbands for Miu-chan, while these are silk ribbons that seems like they would match Sora-chan, and then……”<br />
<br />
…… Wait a minute, then what about things for the school festival?<br />
<br />
As I was staring in shock, Nimura lightly placed his hand on my shoulders.<br />
<br />
”Segawa-chan, I understand. I understand your feelings very well. I actually don’t really feel like saying this, but though I came here with the others from Hachiouji, Sako-senapi didn’t mention the plan about the café at all.”<br />
<br />
W- What!<br />
<br />
”Then what did you buy at Ikebukuro?”<br />
<br />
”Just presents for Sora-chan and the others, perhaps? Though Sako-senpai bought quite a lot as well, it feels like they’re completely unrelated to a café. We’ve went to an anime merchandise shop and a bookshop…… And then the supermarket.”<br />
<br />
Well, Sako-senpai just seems like his mind is full of his own selfish desires.<br />
<br />
”Raika-san! Don’t you two have a secret plan!?”<br />
<br />
”That’s Kaichou’s business.”<br />
<br />
…… Raika-san probably came just to see Hina and the others.<br />
<br />
On the other hand, Sako-senpai was collapsed on the floor, looking like a dying whale that was flushed on shore……<br />
<br />
”I say, Nimura, would we be any trouble if there aren’t any customers at our shop tomorrow?”<br />
<br />
”Nope, probably not. The expenses are all paid by Sako-senpai anyways.”<br />
<br />
We shrugged in helplessness.<br />
<br />
The school festival is on the day after tomorrow, and we can’t do anything more now.<br />
<br />
It seems like the main activity today is for the members of Roary to have dinner with Sora-chan and the others after some time.<br />
<br />
However, it seemed like Sako-senpai did not have the same thoughts.<br />
<br />
”Relax, just leave everything to me.”<br />
<br />
After senpai recovered from the attack, he started to play games on his phone without a trace of worry on his face.<br />
<br />
He was pressing the keypad non-stop while seriously sweet talking the girls in his game.<br />
<br />
I really don’t understand him……<br />
<br />
On the other hand, we used the ingredients bought by Nimura and the others and started our cooking preparations.<br />
<br />
In this rare chance, Raika-san was planning to cook western dishes using luxurious butter stew as the main dish. Nimura and I were just in charge of the preparations.<br />
<br />
”Ah! This is bad~”<br />
<br />
Nimura, who was silently peeling the vegetables for some time, seemed to have made a mistake, unusually,<br />
<br />
It seemed like he accidentally spilled the dirty water used to wash the vegetables on himself.<br />
<br />
”…… Seems like the stains can’t be removed easily. Take it off. I’ll wash it for you.”<br />
<br />
”Segawa-chan, I don’t have any other clothes on me.”<br />
<br />
”I’ll let you borrow my sports wear.”<br />
<br />
After that conversation, I tossed Nimura’s shirt into the washing machine and walked upstairs to my luggage upstairs.<br />
<br />
At that moment, I never thought that the juncture of a sudden situation would occur.<br />
<br />
<br />
It was something that happened in front of Nee-san’s ’room that can’t be opened’.<br />
<br />
Though I knew that Sora-chan sneaked inside yesterday, I didn’t notice that something was different from before in front of the door.<br />
<br />
”…… What’s this?”<br />
<br />
I suddenly noticed what seemed to be a paper slip poking out from the seam below the door.<br />
<br />
Curiosity killed the cat— there’s an idiom that says just that, while the actions that I took after that proved that.<br />
<br />
The item below the door was a photo, and some notes were jotted down behind the photo as well.<br />
<br />
’Taken by Shingo-san at Big Sight.’<br />
<br />
The words were written behind the photo, while a date was on it as well.<br />
<br />
At the instant when I saw the front part of the photo, I was speechless for a moment.<br />
<br />
”This is……!?”<br />
<br />
In the photo, wearing a piercingly vivid wig and unusually tight fitting clothes, Nee-san was posing for the camera. She wore a professional level smile, making a pose that definitely underwent a lot of practices.<br />
<br />
…… What the heck?<br />
<br />
My brain crashed.<br />
<br />
I never saw Nee-san like this before.<br />
<br />
Of course, as a modern college student, naturally it’s impossible that I don’t know what this is.<br />
<br />
’Cosplay’.<br />
<br />
A recreational activity where one wears clothes from a video game or an anime and acts out the character.<br />
<br />
When Sako-senpai suggested a photo session of Raika-san before this, we once searched online and found out that countless of people are undergoing this activity, while quite a lot of beauties are among them as well. There are even shops selling these especially. It’s a recreational activity popular overseas that everyone knows of…… That was my understanding about it.<br />
<br />
However……<br />
<br />
Knowing that Nee-san was actually a cosplayer would be a whole different story.<br />
<br />
Plus, I lived together with her for nineteen years now, and I was actually ignorant about it.<br />
<br />
Speaking of which, what’s with the revealing clothing!?<br />
<br />
As an acclaimed beauty, it looks good on Nee-san, and she looks exceptionally sharp when compared with the other cosplayers on camera, that’s right…… And the photographer was Nii-san.<br />
<br />
It was like I was suddenly pulled into a foreign world, having a huge shock.<br />
<br />
With my sports clothes, I blankly walked back to the washing machine.<br />
<br />
”What is it? What took you so long?”<br />
<br />
How should I explain this matter to the embarrassing looking Nimura, who had only a shirt and underwear on? Even I, myself, haven’t finished gathering my thoughts yet.<br />
<br />
”Err…… How should I say this……”<br />
<br />
When I think about it, even if Nee-san cosplayed as her hobby, it isn’t something illegal anyways.<br />
<br />
It was just too big of a blow for I, who was kept in the dark these nineteen years, so I was just somewhat shaken.<br />
<br />
”Actually, it’s nothing…… It’s probably nothing, right?”<br />
<br />
”Err…… Segawa-chan, can you first give me the clothes?”<br />
<br />
”Ah, sorry.”<br />
<br />
Since it’s this time already, I’ll just tell him. Nimura once met Nee-san anyways.<br />
<br />
And I will feel more at ease if I confide in someone as well.<br />
<br />
”Actually…… I found this just now……”<br />
<br />
I waved the photo before Nimura’s eyes.<br />
<br />
And I started to explain the matter.<br />
<br />
”I never thought Yuri-san would have such a hobby……”<br />
<br />
Nimura’s response was calmer than I thought.<br />
<br />
He was indeed somewhat surprised, but did not have the prejudice of some people towards otakus. Even so, I only decided to tell him because I know that he’s trustworthy as well.<br />
<br />
”Segawa-chan, you didn’t know at all?”<br />
<br />
”Mnn, though Nee-san liked mangas from long before, and had a lot of books by her side, there wasn’t any sign of anything like this when she lived with me before this.”<br />
<br />
No matter how I thought back, I couldn’t find any impression that Nee-san likes to cosplay.<br />
<br />
”Even so, it might be an interest that she found later, perhaps when her friends went with her one time, and she got addicted or something like that.”<br />
<br />
”Hmm~m……”<br />
<br />
Indeed, it’s not impossible. Nee-san is rather easygoing, and she wouldn’t refuse when other people ask her for favors…… No, Nee-san’s personality is that of one that ‘couldn’t refuse’, and she doesn’t reject getting in the spotlight as well.<br />
<br />
”If so, isn’t the mystery solved then?”<br />
<br />
”What mystery?”<br />
<br />
”Did you say this before? Saying that you don’t know how Yuri-san met her husband.”<br />
<br />
”Ah……”<br />
<br />
Their jobs were different, and their ages were over ten years apart. The mystery of their common point that troubled me in the past finally got an answer.<br />
<br />
The one who takes photo, and the one who had photos taken. In any case, that would be their common interest.<br />
<br />
If so, another question would pop out.<br />
<br />
Do their three daughters know of their parents’ interests?<br />
<br />
Disregarding the young Hina for a moment, but what about Sora-chan and Miu-chan?<br />
<br />
”I say, do Sora-chan and the others know of this matter?”<br />
<br />
”How would I know? Why don’t you just ask them directly?”<br />
<br />
”Err…… But, well…… That’s somewhat……”<br />
<br />
”Well, for some people, this might be an interest that they don’t want other people to know of.”<br />
<br />
Hearing my vague words, Nimura immediately realized my worries.<br />
<br />
Speaking of which, Nee-san didn’t mention that to me as well.<br />
<br />
”I’ve decided, I’ll pretend I never saw this thing.”<br />
<br />
Just when I was about to take the photo back, another hand snatched the photo from behind.<br />
<br />
”Not bad…… This isn’t bad at all!”<br />
<br />
It was Sako-senpai.<br />
<br />
Why is he here?<br />
<br />
”Hmph! Oda-kun said that you guys had disappeared, and asked me to look for you, but you two are actually admiring such a good thing by yourselves! So mean! It’s too mean of you! Pretty things should be shared with other people!”<br />
<br />
Senpai stared at Nee-san’s photo, saying while breathing raggedly.<br />
<br />
Even I, who had long got used to senpai’s usual manner, couldn’t help but feel somewhat disgusted.<br />
<br />
Speaking of which, didn’t this person address the fourteen year old Sora-chan as an oba-san before this……<br />
<br />
”Erm…… Sako-senpai……?”<br />
<br />
”Segawa-kun, this is it! This is a divine revelation! My gray colored brain cells were indeed correct!”<br />
<br />
Turning around to say all this, the lens of Sako-senpai’s glasses were covered in a layer of mist because of his excitement.<br />
<br />
Uh oh. When the thought flashed past my mind, it was already too late.<br />
<br />
It seems like this flipped a certain switch in Sako-senpai’s heart.<br />
<br />
”This is the time to reveal things to you! The plan that us Roary has!”<br />
<br />
Sako-senpai started to explain his idea in earnest, while Raika-san rushed over after hearing the hubbub as well.<br />
<br />
Unexpectedly, the person who was the happiest after knowing of senpai’s plan was Raika-san.<br />
<br />
…… But the most shocked person would definitely be me.<br />
<br />
<br />
As promised, Sora-chan and Miu-chan came home slightly earlier than usual.<br />
<br />
”I’m back~”<br />
<br />
The one who gave a cheery greeting and returned first was Miu-chan.<br />
<br />
”Eh? Only Oji-san is here? Where are Nimura-san and the others?”<br />
<br />
”Err, I’m letting them stay in my room for a moment.”<br />
<br />
”Eh? Why not the living room? There are even video games and the TV there……”<br />
<br />
”T- There are some reasons.”<br />
<br />
As we were in conversation, the door opened yet again, and Sora-chan returned as well.<br />
<br />
”I’m back. Ah, everyone’s here……”<br />
<br />
Probably because she saw the shoes arranged at the entrance, Sora-chan walked into the living room somewhat cautiously.<br />
<br />
”Eh…… Where’s Raika-san?”<br />
<br />
”Haha, they’re in my room right now. Sora-chan, can I have a moment with you?”<br />
<br />
Actually, I was the one who convinced them to stay in my room.<br />
<br />
I told them that this is our own family’s business.<br />
<br />
After all, I really couldn’t predict how things would turn out like this.<br />
<br />
Apart from Nee-san’s cosplay photos, I have to mind the feelings of the uchibenkei eldest daughter as well.<br />
<br />
Confusion filled Sora-chan’s face, while I breathed in deeply.<br />
<br />
”Sora-chan…… Erm……”<br />
<br />
I showed the photo to Sora-chan and Miu-chan.<br />
<br />
”W- Well…… I found this thing.”<br />
<br />
”Eh! Ehhhhh!? K- KYAAAAAAAAAA!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan screamed with her face pale, while Miu-chan hugged her head with an uh oh expression on her face.<br />
<br />
”No! Was the room opened!!”<br />
<br />
She even skipped another scream.<br />
<br />
Sora-chan dashed out of the living room like the wind up the stairs, and the sounds of a door handle turning could be heard after a second. It seemed like Sora-chan was confirming that the room that couldn’t be opened was locked or not.<br />
<br />
After that, Sora-chan ran back to the living room with a quick pace once more.<br />
<br />
”It’s not open! Why is the photo here!”<br />
<br />
”…… It was in the seams of the door. Sora-chan, you entered the room yesterday, didn’t you?”<br />
<br />
Hearing my words, Sora-chan lowered her head in despair.<br />
<br />
”A- Ahhh…… I’m sorry, Yuri-san.”<br />
<br />
”Onee-chan, you can only speak the truth now……”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan consoled Sora-chan.<br />
<br />
It seems like they are going to explain things to me.<br />
<br />
<br />
The photo was placed in our center, while Sora-chan, Miu-chan and I sat by the table.<br />
<br />
By the way, Hina is still at the kindergarten.<br />
<br />
We planned to fetch Hina home after this meeti…… Or I should say communication ends.<br />
<br />
However, we maintained a silence for five minutes or so.<br />
<br />
In that time, only the faint sound of the clock ticking could be heard.<br />
<br />
The three of us were probably thinking of how we should speak.<br />
<br />
Sora-chan’s despaired expression was especially pitiful.<br />
<br />
”Oji-san finally…… realized……”<br />
<br />
The person who spoke first was Miu-chan.<br />
<br />
Miu-chan cautiously observed my response.<br />
<br />
”Err…… That’s right, I realized.”<br />
<br />
Even I, myself, think that the answer is stupid.<br />
<br />
Perhaps the heavy atmosphere caused me to be somewhat abnormal.<br />
<br />
On the other hand, Sora-chan suddenly spoke in agitation at this moment.<br />
<br />
”L- Listen to me! This is…… Erm, well……. That’s right! A celebration! It’s for a celebration!”<br />
<br />
The excuse was really too forced.<br />
<br />
Actually, I really don’t understand for what reason they have to hide things from me until this extent.<br />
<br />
”You don’t need to hide things from me. This is Nee-san’s hobby, isn’t that right?”<br />
<br />
”O- Onii-chan knows about this?”<br />
<br />
From the responses of the two, it seems to be an interest known to the whole family.<br />
<br />
”No, I didn’t know before this. This is probably the second most shocking thing to me in my life.”<br />
<br />
”Indeed, we knew it from the first time we met you.”<br />
<br />
That should be true.<br />
<br />
Parents having the same hobby but keeping it secret from their children, that would be really strange.<br />
<br />
”Err…… So Nee-san and Shingo-san knew each other because of this hobby?”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan nodded silently. So things are really like this.<br />
<br />
”It seems like they met at a Comiket. Having a photographer date a cosplayer is rather unusual, while Yuri-san was a charismatic cosplayer as well. It is said that dad’s photographer friends hate him quite much for this.”<br />
<br />
”P- Photographer? Cosplayer?”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan’s explanation was filled with too many terms unknown to me. Anyways, from the situation, it seems like Shingo-san won the hand of Nee-san through rare effort or luck. Things were probably like that.<br />
<br />
”Err…… Charismatic……? Was Nee-san that famous?”<br />
<br />
”Yuri-san is really amazing!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan was the one who said that instead.<br />
<br />
”Not only is Yuri-san beautiful, she knows anime very well as well. Even with minor roles, she would make her clothes herself. No matter what type of clothing, her works resemble the originals much more than other finished products. There were even people from different organizations and groups who wish for Yuri-san to make their clothes!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan was quite agitated. Indeed, Nee-san was always making clothes and things like that.<br />
<br />
It’s just that I had no idea that they were clothes for cosplay that time.<br />
<br />
I recall that Nee-san would buy fashion magazines sometimes and make clothes exactly the same as the ones in the clothes. With her amazing techniques, it saved us a lot of clothing expenses.<br />
<br />
And because of that, I once thought that Nee-san wants to work in fashion-related industries.<br />
<br />
In the end, Nee-san’s skills were all trained out from making clothes for cosplay.<br />
<br />
”I originally thought that I know everything about Nee-san, but things aren’t so……”<br />
<br />
Answers for the mysteries long buried are surfacing one after another.<br />
<br />
However, I couldn’t just feel happy about this.<br />
<br />
”But why did Nee-san hide this from me? Though we’re siblings.”<br />
<br />
Seeing that Sora-chan tried to hard to hide it from me gave me a huge blow as well.<br />
<br />
Not wanting to let me know about some things, isn’t it unreasonable for a family?<br />
<br />
Sora-chan and the others know about it, while only I was in the dark. It’s just too unfair.<br />
<br />
”This is……. Quite understandable.”<br />
<br />
”Mnn, yeah, that’s right.”<br />
<br />
And for some reason, it seems like the two feels that it’s reasonable as well.<br />
<br />
”After all, it’s the most embarrassing when one is seen by his or her family when doing cosplay or attending a doushijin event.”<br />
<br />
”Yuri-san once said herself, ’This definitely can’t be known to my brother. If he is aware of this, there is no other choice but to kill him, or drag him in this as well’.”<br />
<br />
”What the heck……”<br />
<br />
Nee-san seemed to have planned two horrifying choices to give me when I wasn’t aware of it.<br />
<br />
Saying that she can’t let her brother know no matter what, I really can’t understand it.<br />
<br />
”…… Ah, since you’re so clear about this, perhaps you’re cosplaying as well?”<br />
<br />
”Err, ahh…… About that……”<br />
<br />
After I asked her that, Sora-chan suddenly started to stammer.<br />
<br />
”Not at all. However, I might have a slight interest in playing the roles. But I have completely no idea where the character comes from, so I’m just the type who ’just likes to dress up’. Even so, I am probably not against people taking cute pictures of me.”<br />
<br />
Not against people taking photos of her, this indeed matches Miu-chan’s image.<br />
<br />
Judging from Miu-chan’s personality, she might really become a model or an idol one day.<br />
<br />
”Actually, Onee-chan is much more engrossed with it compared with me.”<br />
<br />
”M- Miu!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan blushed after her sister said that.<br />
<br />
”Is that so?”<br />
<br />
”Err…… Mnn, mnn, just a little.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan spoke with her head lowered, looking rather embarrassed.<br />
<br />
Well, it’s really quite surprising. I’m not sure if it’s because of her father’s or Nee-san’s influence, Sora-chan actually has an unexpected interest like this as well. Even so, I didn’t know that she wasn’t good at dealing with men as well……<br />
<br />
Perhaps girls just have a lot of different faces.<br />
<br />
I never thought that a small house like this could hide so many secrets…… How astounding.<br />
<br />
”I’m not doing cosplay…… If you really want me to say it, I’m more interested in the conventions ……”<br />
<br />
”Conventions? Errr…… About the thing called doujinshis or something like that?”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan nodded.<br />
<br />
Knowing Sako-senpai for half a year or so, it would be stranger if I don’t know about these things well.<br />
<br />
Besides, many special, thin books are stored in the clubroom of Roary as well.<br />
<br />
I have an impression about the activity that is called a doujinshi convention. As I recall, they are held each summer and winter.<br />
<br />
”According to Yuri-san, I can’t join any conventions before I’m fifteen. On the other hand, I can ask for her help to buy any books that I want.”<br />
<br />
”Ahh, that’s why……”<br />
<br />
I understood yet another thing. So it was because of this that Nee-san asked me to her house during last summer?<br />
<br />
”Yuri-san said that she would bring me to a convention next year.”<br />
<br />
”And Yuri-san said that she wants to let Onee-chan cosplay as well.”<br />
<br />
”…… I’ve said that I’m unwilling to. However, Yuri-san said that doing so can change my introverted behavior…… And she said that she would definitely make good looking clothes for me…… Not caring for my opinion at all……”<br />
<br />
I couldn’t help but smile wryly. Stubborn Nee-san would indeed do such a thing.<br />
<br />
Tears glittered faintly in Sora-chan’s eyes.<br />
<br />
This is a fact that Sora-chan understood all along.<br />
<br />
But when she speaks it out in reality, it might have made her feel that it is a promise that can’t be kept.<br />
<br />
Because Nee-san isn’t here anymore.<br />
<br />
No matter it’s Sora-chan or Miu-chan, both of them looked downcast, a similar dark expression on both of their faces.<br />
<br />
All of a sudden, the family meeting was filled with sorrow.<br />
<br />
”If so, I’ll accompany you there. To the…… convention or something.”<br />
<br />
”Eh……”<br />
<br />
”Mn. Though I can’t be the same as Nee-san.”<br />
<br />
”N- No no no no no! Definitely not!”<br />
<br />
”Eh? Why?”<br />
<br />
”No means no!”<br />
<br />
It’s fine with Nee-san, but not with me?<br />
<br />
The blow on me is quite huge as well.<br />
<br />
”After all, how could Onee-chan buy those books that expose her interests without an exception in front of Oji-san~”<br />
<br />
”B- Be quiet!”<br />
<br />
Though I wasn’t that sure about things, it feels like this is a part that Sora-chan cannot give in.<br />
<br />
Having cosplay, dojinshis and the like, the world of the otakus seems to be quite complicated.<br />
<br />
”The said interests…… refer to……?”<br />
<br />
”You can’t ask more about this part, Oji-san. To some people, it’s a thing harder to say than being asked the color of their underwear. Oji-san, to understand the heart of a girl, you have to be more tactful.”<br />
<br />
”Wait a minute! Don’t phrase things in that misleading way! I’m very normal!”<br />
<br />
Even though I wasn’t too sure, it seems like it’s better not to delve too deeply into things.<br />
<br />
”I- It’s about time! I’ll go fetch Hina!”<br />
<br />
After saying that, Sora-chan used her full speed once again to dash out of the house.<br />
<br />
Hmm…… I understand that Sora-chan is embarrassed, but…… In reality, the person who is cosplaying is my sister. Though I can understand Sora-chan’s feelings, shouldn’t I be the one who is the most surprised?<br />
<br />
”Ah, I have to change as well…… Oji-san, shouldn’t it be about time for your friends in Roary to come out from your room?”<br />
<br />
The thoughtful girl said that for me.<br />
<br />
”Err…… Actually, that’s not the only thing I had to say.”<br />
<br />
However…… I don’t feel optimistic about the things that I am about to say.<br />
<br />
I have no way to judge how this would fare on Sako-senpai’s devilish plan.<br />
<br />
<br />
Sora ran out of house with her face flushed.<br />
<br />
Would Onii-chan think that I’m some kind of an odd girl……? Actually, Sora couldn’t meet Yuuta’s gaze half through the conversation.<br />
<br />
Because of her father’s interests, Sora grew up naturally in contact with animes and mangas. To Sora, who grew up seeing photos of beautiful cosplays, these things are her interests that she is quite familiar with.<br />
<br />
To Sora, who was somewhat introverted from the start, it matches her interests somewhat, and that was why Sora naturally got interested in the matter as well.<br />
<br />
However, Sora wasn’t so enthusiastic that she even joined cosplay herself, and cannot do something so embarrassing as well. The clothes would only look good on someone as beautiful as Yuri-san, and for instance, Raika-san……<br />
<br />
Beads of tears welled up in Sora’s eyes. Though nobody was doing anything wrong, Sora started to feel sad for some reason.<br />
<br />
I, who have to fetch Hina, cannot wear an expression like this. Thinking of that, Sora was about to take out her handkerchief. But it seemed like she forgot to keep it on herself, and couldn’t find it at all. At the moment when Sora sighed in helplessness……<br />
<br />
”…… The hanky, use it.”<br />
<br />
Someone handed a squarely folded white handkerchief to Sora.<br />
<br />
”Ah……”<br />
<br />
”You don’t need to worry about this, Sora-san.”<br />
<br />
”…… Shiori-san.”<br />
<br />
Seeing a familiar face made Sora sigh in relief. So it was the onee-san who lives opposite to her house that Sora always meets at the waste disposal area.<br />
<br />
In the city where even neighbors don’t have much interaction, the high school girl who lives opposite to the Takanashi residence is no exception, and does not have much ties to the Takanashi family.<br />
<br />
The most that they knew about each other would be their names, and would greet each other when they meet.<br />
<br />
However, those were only Sora and Miu’s thoughts.<br />
<br />
The female living opposite to the Takanashi residence is called Kitahara Shiori.<br />
<br />
She appears to be a fresh, staid person, and radiates the aura of one born in a good family. However, compared with the image of a ‘lady’ born in a high class residential area at the center of the city, her personality is slightly more unique.<br />
<br />
In reality, the school that Kitahara Shiori studies at is a traditional star girls’ school where daughters of wealthy families gather.<br />
<br />
Having good behavior and the experience of joining the Student Council, she, who can be said as a classic good student can count as a person who has too much of a sense of justice and responsibility, looking from another perspective.<br />
<br />
Plus, her personality is that of one who sometimes…… No, it should be said as one who always jumps to conclusions.<br />
<br />
While the matter that caught her eye right now would be the three sisters living opposite to her house whose parents were said to have died in an accident.<br />
<br />
Just when she felt that it was a long time since she saw the three sisters, a young man suddenly brought them back home one day.<br />
<br />
She heard that the young man is still a college student as well.<br />
<br />
And he frequently returns home only in the morning.<br />
<br />
Is it possible that the three sisters are deceived by a bad man……?<br />
<br />
Without further ado, such a thought surfaced in Shiori’s heart.<br />
<br />
That’s because she would often hear Sora’s cries.<br />
<br />
From that day on, Shiori’s innate personality of always jumping into conclusions ran out of control. In her heart, the matter had long developed to the situation of ’The three sisters were deceived by a man who proclaimed himself as a distant relative after their parents passed away. Not only does the man has his eyes on their money, he even lusts after the bodies of the young girls that still have a hint of youth!?’<br />
<br />
At the same time, this triggered a mystifying obligation of ’I must save the three sisters!’ in Shiori’s heart.<br />
<br />
”Are you crying? If you have any trouble, you can confide in me any time.”<br />
<br />
She grabbed Sora’s hand and said all of a sudden.<br />
<br />
”Err, okay……”<br />
<br />
”Don’t worry, I’m on the same side as you all.”<br />
<br />
That made Sora feel somewhat trouble. Having someone say such a thing to her all of a sudden caused her to be unable to give a response.<br />
<br />
Sora dabbed the handkerchief at the corners of her eyes, and returned it to Shiori after thanking her.<br />
<br />
…… Shiori-san probably wasn’t saying that she is actually a cosplayer as well, is she? Though Sora thought in confusion, she still knew that Shiori was actually caring for her.<br />
<br />
”Erm…… I’m fine. Something got into my eye.”<br />
<br />
”Really? If you have anything to say, you can look for me any time. I have always kept an eye on everything.”<br />
<br />
After hearing her words, Sora smiled meaningfully and walked towards the kindergarten once more.<br />
<br />
When Sora turned around to have a look, she noticed that Shiori was still looking at her with an agitated gaze.<br />
<br />
”Actually making a young beauty like her cry…… Unforgivable! I must vanquish that scum!”<br />
<br />
The soul of justice in Shiori’s heart finally confirmed her true enemy.<br />
<br />
<br />
At the same time, another play was acting out as well.<br />
<br />
A certain boy was looking at Shiori and Sora’s interactions from afar as well. That boy would be Maeshima Daiki.<br />
<br />
As Sora’s classmate and member of the same club, the boy did not miss the handkerchief that Sora dropped at the classroom entrance as she immediately ran out of the classroom as soon as classes ended.<br />
<br />
Just when Daiki picked up the handkerchief and was about to give chase, Hanamura Youko said coolly:<br />
<br />
”Maeshima, can’t you just put the hanky into Takashima-san’s drawer?”<br />
<br />
”But…… Isn’t directly giving it to her better?”<br />
<br />
”In medieval times of Europe, deliberately dropping their hankies for other people to pick up seemed to be a way for females to express love. However, making a fuss out of a hankie would just annoy other people.”<br />
<br />
After a light ‘hmph’, Youko turned around to look at Daiki.<br />
<br />
”Takanashi-san will be here tomorrow anyways, so just leave it there.”<br />
<br />
Youko, who said all that with a cold smile, actually believed in her heart that Daiki would definitely give chase.<br />
<br />
Though Daiki felt displeased because of Youko’s attitude, of course, he still decided to hand the handkerchief back to her himself.<br />
<br />
That’s because Daiki thought, I might have to protect Takanashi from being bullied by the hentai.<br />
<br />
However, the job was unexpectedly snatched by an unfamiliar high school girl.<br />
<br />
”…… She’s crying?”<br />
<br />
Seeing Sora’s action of wiping away her tears, a bout of pain descended on Daiki’s chest.<br />
<br />
Daiki only realized that he had scrunched the handkerchief in his hands into a ball after he came back to his senses.<br />
<br />
What can I do? For my silent, gentle, kind, delicate, cute and pure classmate, what can I do for her?<br />
<br />
Before Daiki found the opportunity to speak to her, Sora already turned around and ran to the opposite direction.<br />
<br />
Daiki could only look in vain while Sora left.<br />
<br />
”The person who made her cry…… was that guy, huh.”<br />
<br />
It’s definitely the hentai’s fault. Having a middle school girl live together with a person who is just a college student…… It’s too strange.<br />
<br />
The innocence of the boy started to blaze in a somewhat biased direction.<br />
<br />
At this moment, nobody knew that the wishful thinking of him and a high school girl was actually directed at a wrong direction.<br />
<br />
<br />
After Sora-chan ran out, I could only explain to Miu-chan the task that senpai and the others gave to me in helplessness.<br />
<br />
”That’s too difficult~ It’s just impossible.”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan’s reaction was just as I expected.<br />
<br />
So that the café would suit his tastes more…… No, so that the function would be more successful, Sako-senpai thought of a plan ‘distinguished from the other clubs’.<br />
<br />
In short, the plan would be a ‘Cosplay Café’.<br />
<br />
Senpai came to Ikebukuro to look for clothes and data so that he could prepare for waiters who would dress up as characters in animes and games.<br />
<br />
Plus, I feel that senpai was planning to reel the three sisters in from the start.<br />
<br />
I understand now. With Raika-san, if Sora-chan and the others are willing to help, the seats would definitely be full.<br />
<br />
Nimura would handle the female customers, so the plan is absolutely perfect.<br />
<br />
As expected of Sako-senpai’s usual style, his idea totally depended on other people.<br />
<br />
Usually, I would definitely refuse the suggestion on the spot, but even I have no other choice but to accept it this time.<br />
<br />
After all, the school festival is on the day after tomorrow.<br />
<br />
We don’t have any time to think of new ideas right now, and also…… I just found out that my own sister was actually a cosplayer, so I would be lying if I say that I am completely uninterested in cosplay, as I at least want to know more about Nee-san. In this aspect, I think that this is quite a good chance.<br />
<br />
”Please, you’d just need to serve tea.”<br />
<br />
”Hmm~mmm…… Actually, I’m fine with that.”<br />
<br />
”Really! Miu-chan!”<br />
<br />
”Yes. But in return, I want some payment.”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan said some materialistic words.<br />
<br />
”Ah, the payment can’t be paid by Oji-san, because that would be the money of our family. If it were to be paid from the profits of the shop, I’ll probably accept it. Coincidentally, I have some clothes that I wish to buy as well.”<br />
<br />
”Of course there’ll be payment! And also, Sako-senpai would definitely be willing to buy anything!”<br />
<br />
Though senpai didn’t make any such promise to me, if Miu-chan requests it, it feels like it would be okay no matter what she wants Sako-senpai to do. If so, it’s about time to ask senpai and the others out.<br />
<br />
”…… Phew, now my aim is half complete.”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan did not miss my relieved mumblings.<br />
<br />
”Oji-san, what are you aiming for?”<br />
<br />
”Uwaa! You heard it!”<br />
<br />
It seems like I’ve accidentally blurted it out.<br />
<br />
”Hey hey, what is Oji-san aiming for?”<br />
<br />
”Uuuu……”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan seemed to have noticed something, and kept inquiring.<br />
<br />
”Acutally…… Raika-san said that she would join as well if all three of you take part……”<br />
<br />
And if we couldn’t find clothes in time, she would arrive wearing a bunny girl costume.<br />
<br />
Sako-senpai said that he can borrow a bunny girl costume using relations with Hiromi-chan, while those words were the critical point that made me agree to this plan.<br />
<br />
Of course, I had some reservations about this before knowing that Nee-san was a cosplayer, but…… Since it’s something that a person like Nee-san would like, it probably contains some happy parts.<br />
<br />
On the other hand, an expression of disbelief appeared on Miu-chan’s face.<br />
<br />
”Seriously, Oji-san just wants your cute nieces to help out just because you wish to see Raika-san doing cosplay. Aren’t you a bit lacking in tact?”<br />
<br />
”You really don’t need to say tha…… No, you’re right.”<br />
<br />
Seeing Miu-chan peering at me with her slanted gaze that played out the nature of a little devil, I could only surrender directly.<br />
<br />
Seeing my response, the young beauty whose appearance rivals that of an idol, laughed softly.<br />
<br />
”I wasn’t against this from the start, so it’s fine, really. But it’s best if you don’t let Onee-chan know of this, because it will definitely make her unhappy.”<br />
<br />
”…… Why?”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan did not answer my questions.<br />
<br />
”Hehe! Why is it, I wonder? And also, I won’t join if Onee-chan isn’t joining as well, so do your best, Oji-san.”<br />
<br />
”Eh? I- Is that so? But it would be a huge help even if only Miu-chan is willing to help……”<br />
<br />
”Hoho! Ah, ah, Oji-san, remember to buy the new lip balm for me in exchange for me not saying anything to Onee-chan. There was a commercial on TV as well, so Oji-san should probably know, don’t you?”<br />
<br />
”Miu-chan~…… Fine, fine.”<br />
<br />
Though Miu-chan’s cuteness rivals that of an idol, being made to dance in the palms of a ten year old girl feels……<br />
<br />
By the way, I’ll have to make things clear more or less before Sora-chan returns.<br />
<br />
I walked up the stairs back to my room.<br />
<br />
”That’s how things are.”<br />
<br />
Though the bedroom that was modified from Nii-san’s room was slightly drab, I still think that I’ve made everything quite convenient. There’s a table, a calculator, bookshelves, a bed. My collection of H book would be hidden under the bed.<br />
<br />
However, my H books that should have been carefully hidden were all displayed on the floor.<br />
<br />
”Fourteen books of large breasts, four books of normal sized, twenty three mangas. Yuuta indeed likes large breasts.”<br />
<br />
”What the heck are you counting!? Raika-san! Please don’t search other people’s rooms!”<br />
<br />
I hurriedly grabbed my books and stuffed them into a drawer, glaring at Raika-san after that.<br />
<br />
”No~ Don’t look at me with that beast-like gaze.”<br />
<br />
Raika-san said while covering her breasts with a cold, unchanging expression on her face.<br />
<br />
”Nimura, you should at least help to stop her~”<br />
<br />
”Ahaha, don’t you think that it would be just a waste of effort?”<br />
<br />
I have the same thoughts as well, but this is really too hurtful. It just feels like my love is collapsing bit by bit……<br />
<br />
”A thing like that is completely unimportant, Segawa-kun!”<br />
<br />
Sako-senpai pounded on my desk and said with an agitated tone.<br />
<br />
What do you mean by unimportant? Shouldn’t you guys have at least shielded my H books?<br />
<br />
”I even prepared a brand new digital SLR camera and camera lens for the photography session!”<br />
<br />
”Ah, when you mention it, we did go to Yamada Electronics and Big Camera as soon as we arrived at Ikebukuro.”<br />
<br />
Judging from Nimura’s testimonies, it seems like the cosplay café was indeed planned beforehand.<br />
<br />
Plus, though it should be a café, it suddenly turned into a photography session. That’s probably just the gears in Sako-senpai’s brain turning.<br />
<br />
Even so, those items were just bought today.<br />
<br />
Though I wasn’t familiar with cameras, those would at least need at least a hundred thousand yen.<br />
<br />
The impulse, or I should say enthusiasm, that caused so much money to be used up just for the school festival is really admirable. Though I have no intention to follow suit.<br />
<br />
”Hmm, if so, I’ll go convince them myself! Where is Miu-sama!”<br />
<br />
”I think it’s better if senpai doesn’t do that. Besides, Miu-chan already agreed to it conditionally.”<br />
<br />
”What! Why didn’t you say so earlier? You ill-mannered fellow! Even so, as expected of our rare talent who is nominated as our next president! Now us Roary is invincible!”<br />
<br />
”I don’t want that nomination at all, thank you very much. And didn’t I say that it’s ’conditional’? Miu-chan’s condition is that Sora-chan must be willing to join as well.”<br />
<br />
”What!? Well then, hurry up and convince her to join. If not, let’s summon the Rugby Club members to catch her, and tickle her until she agrees.”<br />
<br />
”If senpai dares to do such a thing to Sora-chan, I’ll immediately hand you in to the police. If so, senpai, you will have to continue your life bearing the tarnished name of a sex offender. I should say that I wish to call the police even now.”<br />
<br />
What a meaningless dispute.<br />
<br />
”I don’t wanna, I don’t wanna! I wanna see Miu-sama and Hina-sama cosplaying! I- want- to- see!”<br />
<br />
Senpai lied down on the floor, saying while flailing his limbs. It might be better to say that he was like a child flailing on the floor, but in reality, he looked more like a dying beetle. I imagined senpai as a person using his whole body to wipe my floorboards, refraining myself from caring about him.<br />
<br />
”It’s the same even if you throw a tantrum, Sako-senpai. In any case, I would have to discuss things once more with Sora-chan when she returns. I wish to know more about Nee-san’s cosplays as well.”<br />
<br />
”Yuuta, I want to see Hina-chan and Sora-chan doing cosplay as well.”<br />
<br />
With a tinge of red on her face, Raika-san approached and said to me.<br />
<br />
”I- I get it, I’ll tell Sora-chan about it.”<br />
<br />
”I’m counting on you, Yuuta. If Sora-chan and the others are willing to cosplay as cute characters, I’ll do anything you want, even posing as a bunny girl that gives you a good view of the huge breasts that you are so fond of.”<br />
<br />
Though I have a lot to say about this, her words of doing anything I want gave me an unknown sense of excitement.<br />
<br />
However, I never thought things would turn out like that……<br />
<br />
”Sigh! Isn’t the oba-san back yet! I think it’s better if I go convince her!”<br />
<br />
The agitated Sako-senpai immediately got the harisen treatment from Raika-san.<br />
<br />
”Guwagh! What are you doing, Raika-kun!”<br />
<br />
”Kaichou is getting in the way.”<br />
<br />
”W- What nonsense are you spouting! If I just use my Secret Technique • Prostration to beg her……”<br />
<br />
”It’s useless, things will take a turn for the worse if Sako-senpai appears. I’ll make this clear first, Sora-chan remembers the matter that happened before this quite well.”<br />
<br />
Sako-senpai, who called a fourteen year old girl an ‘oba-san’ and was unmoved even though a rare beauty like Raika-san is by his side, is really a man engraves his lolicon behavioriron will into the depths of his very soul. His state could be said as a state of calmness for a man, but for Sora-chan who was deemed an ‘oba-san’, senpai is her undeniable enemy.<br />
<br />
Even in this house, Sako-senpai’s name had already become forbidden words.<br />
<br />
”Hmph! Words of the people who already shed the supreme shell of a young girl and walks on the evil road of womanhood does not affect me no matter what.”<br />
<br />
Senpai does not care about it, but I really don’t know how I would get scolded by Sora-chan after this.<br />
<br />
What a headache.<br />
<br />
No matter it’s for Roary or for Raika-san, I really wish that Sora-chan would agree, but……<br />
<br />
In reality, I cannot imagine Sora-chan agreeing to this at all.<br />
<br />
Though it’s somewhat pitiful, I don’t think that Sora-chan, who was already harsh on me and Roary, but was extremely introverted before her classmates, and being said by Miu-chan to be bad at coping with males and having an uchibenkei personality, would easily agree to this.<br />
<br />
<br />
”No.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan’s response was as I had expected.<br />
<br />
Sora-chan, who brought Hina back home, didn’t have any intention of hearing me out at all.<br />
<br />
Disregarding the matter of convincing her, when I mentioned the matter about cosplay at the entrance while using ’I have something to discuss with you……’ as an opening, Sora-chan immediately gave me that answer. Saying that there’s not even a chance would be an overstatement.<br />
<br />
”Oi-tan, what’s a cospway?”<br />
<br />
”Hina, Nee-san…… No, didn’t Mama sometimes wear clothes from animes?”<br />
<br />
”Ah! Hina knows! Mama was cool!”<br />
<br />
I see now. As expected of her daughter, Hina knows of it as well.<br />
<br />
It seems like only I was in the dark.<br />
<br />
It might be because she noticed my feelings, Miu-chan helped me out a bit.<br />
<br />
”Well, well, Onee-chan. Since Oji-san didn’t know of the cosplay matter at all, why don’t you just consider it, okay?”<br />
<br />
”Well, Miu, it’s because you look good no matter what you wear, and you like others to take pictures of you as well, so of course you’re fine with that. I feel uncomfortable even when people take notice of me!”<br />
<br />
It’s actually quite reasonable that Sora-chan would be so angry.<br />
<br />
”Hmm~mm…… That’s true.”<br />
<br />
”And though the fact that Yuri-san did cosplay is a fact, I never did take part! I refused when Yuri-san asked me about it as well!”<br />
<br />
It seemed like Sora-chan, who grumpily refused, had no intention to give in.<br />
<br />
”Oi-tan~”<br />
<br />
In the heavy atmosphere, Hina pulled at my sleeve.<br />
<br />
”Hina is hungwy~ Nee-tan, Oi-tan, where’s dinner?”<br />
<br />
T- That’s right! When I think about it, it was already quite late.<br />
<br />
”A- Alright, let’s have dinner first. Dinner!”<br />
<br />
While consoling Sora-chan, who still seemed rather unhappy, we walked towards the living room.<br />
<br />
<br />
A galore of exquisite dishes was placed already placed there.<br />
<br />
The dishes on the table looked as though they were carefully designed, and were dishes of the highest quality made by Raika-san. The main dish of dinner was stew added with chicken meat made for the ease of Hina’s consumption, and coupled with homemade roasted beef and other cold dishes, it seemed quite formal.<br />
<br />
”Uwaa……. Awesome.”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan’s eyes lit up, while Hina cheered.<br />
<br />
”Gweat! Nee-tan, it’s gweat!”<br />
<br />
”Mnn, mnn……”<br />
<br />
Unable to conceal her shock after seeing the sudden scene before her eyes, Sora-chan’s gaze drifted in the air.<br />
<br />
”Do you like it? My precious darlings.”<br />
<br />
Raika-san stood in front of Sora-chan and the others and said with a red flush on her face.<br />
<br />
Though the words that she spoke were rather affectionate, she still spoke without an expression on her face in a monotonous tone, as usual.<br />
<br />
However, seeing her flushed appearance would make other people understand that she is trying hard to express her thoughts as well.<br />
<br />
”Nee~-tan! All of them were made by Nee-tan~? Waa~ Gweat! Just like a cook!”<br />
<br />
Hina said while repeatedly hitting Raika-san’s large breasts. Hina, remember to shake hands with Oi-tan before you wash your hands. While I was having wishful thinking about the contact, a voice pulled me back to reality.<br />
<br />
”Can you people hurry up and get to your seats? I’ll start eating first if not.”<br />
<br />
For some reason, Sako-senpai was sitting on the living room floor. Using a cardboard box in place of a dining table, he was eating meat in large mouthfuls. When I had a closer look, it seemed like tears were glimmering in senpai’s eyes as well.<br />
<br />
”Wait a minute, why are you eating already! And why are you sitting on the floor?”<br />
<br />
”Ha ha ha, Segawa-kun, you are so silly. The chairs aren’t enough after all. Raika-kun that it’s fine if my portion is just placed on the floor, so that’s why I thought that I should at least get a cardboard box…… *sob*…… *sob* *sob*……. Hmph! Even if it’s one second quicker…… I wish to finish it quickly! Urgh, just hurry up and eat already!”<br />
<br />
Though I wasn’t sure about the situation, I just feel like treating Sako-senpai like this is a wise decision.<br />
<br />
”Well, well, just ignore that person. Hina-chan, why don’t you sit here. Miu-chan, you too.”<br />
<br />
”Ahh! It’s the cool onii-tan! Tank you~”<br />
<br />
”Nimura-san, ufufu, since you’ve helped us already, thank you very much.”<br />
<br />
The two younger sisters sat by the dining table with Nimura rather affectionately. Nimura didn’t even forget to praise Miu-chan’s hair when he was taking care of Hina with experience by spreading a napkin and pouring milk.<br />
<br />
Well…… If you were to be a host at a night club, you would probably earn so much that you’ll get on TV.<br />
<br />
”Hina-chan is always so cute…… Yuuta, it’s best if you give Hina-chan and the others to me.”<br />
<br />
On the other hand, Raika-san who was looking at Hina with her face red suddenly made that worrisome declaration.<br />
<br />
The people who had steamboat together before this gathered once more.<br />
<br />
As for Sora-chan, her whole body radiated frightening waves of displeasure while she glared at me in indignation.<br />
<br />
”Is there anything wrong, Sora-chan?”<br />
<br />
”…… Nothing. I’m just thinking that I’m a far cry from Raika-san, who is both pretty and good at cooking.”<br />
<br />
”Nonsense, Sora-chan is very cute.”<br />
<br />
Raika-san earnestly interjected with a serious expression on her face, but that made Sora-chan’s head droop even more.<br />
<br />
”Here, hurry up and eat.”<br />
<br />
The observant Nimura led Sora-chan to the dining table, and we could finally start our dinner.<br />
<br />
After trying the excellent taste of Raika-san’s homemade western dishes, everyone developed a very good appetite.<br />
<br />
Only Sora-chan didn’t eat much…… Even so, she still managed to finish the portion for one person.<br />
<br />
The only thing different from last time is that there isn’t so much conversation and laughter this time.<br />
<br />
Though Sora-chan looked normal, her eyes were full of anger, while Sako-senpai did not notice it at all. The combination was really bad. Silence and tension filled the whole living room.<br />
<br />
When the desserts were served, Sako-senpai spoke:<br />
<br />
”Sora-kun, there’s something I would like to ask of you. In our school festival, can you join our co—“<br />
<br />
”No.”<br />
<br />
”Can you join our co—“<br />
<br />
”No.”<br />
<br />
”At least let me fini—“<br />
<br />
”I refuse.”<br />
<br />
Senpai’s attacks were all deflected.<br />
<br />
”Segawa-kun…… What is with this situation?”<br />
<br />
”I don’t know what to do as well.”<br />
<br />
I was already refused, and am currently thinking of our next step.<br />
<br />
”Sora-kun, you probably don’t dislike cosplay, right? Isn’t that true?”<br />
<br />
”I dislike you.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan said curtly.<br />
<br />
”Segawa-kun……”<br />
<br />
”Senpai, stop complaining to me. Sora-chan, disregard senpai for the moment, can you help us out? You can just choose a character that you like.”<br />
<br />
”No.”<br />
<br />
Even Miu-chan couldn’t stand it anymore and chose that moment to help out.<br />
<br />
”Oji-san already asked you so nicely, so why don’t you just help them out, Onee-chan?”<br />
<br />
”That’s right, since Sora-chan is so cute, she’ll definitely be a huge hit.”<br />
<br />
After that, Nimura continue the attack.<br />
<br />
Even so, Sora-chan still refused to agree.<br />
<br />
”I’ve decided to never do cosplay in my whole life.”<br />
<br />
And got even more stubborn.<br />
<br />
Her obstinacy might not be caused by embarrassment alone.<br />
<br />
As senpai and the others were unable to look for an opening, and were silently thinking of a next plan……<br />
<br />
”E~rm, Hina will do cospway! Oi-tan, Hina will do her best!”<br />
<br />
Not knowing if Hina felt lonely or was unexpectedly good at observing the others, she broke the heavy atmosphere with her naïve, cute personality. Those were the words that the energetic three year old said.<br />
<br />
Hina…… You’re a really good girl, I’m almost going to cry.<br />
<br />
”Ohh, Hina-sama’s cosplay would be a supreme consolation for the people on eart…… Guwagh!”<br />
<br />
As Sako-senpai was about to waste Hina’s efforts with a bunch of nonsense, his forehead was first hit squarely by a harisen, while the person who threw it would naturally be Raika-san. Sako-senpai’s head smashed right onto the plate that he just finished.<br />
<br />
”Hina, thank you.”<br />
<br />
Raika-san and I stroked Hina’s head, and that made Hina somewhat happy as well.<br />
<br />
”Hina- Hina can do cospway! Nee~-tan! Nee-tan as well!”<br />
<br />
Hina walked to the side of Sora-chan’s legs after jumping down from her chair.<br />
<br />
”Hina…… Onee-chan doesn’t like it so much…… Understand?”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan didn’t even look at Hina’s face when she spoke.<br />
<br />
So it’s still impossible in the end huh…… If she dislikes it so much…… I actually don’t want to force her.<br />
<br />
”You~ are~ lying~ Hina knows!”<br />
<br />
However, Hina’s cheery voice dispersed the heavy atmosphere by Sora-chan’s side.<br />
<br />
”Hina wants to do cospway with Nee-tan!”<br />
<br />
It seemed like Hina connected her sentence with a shout.<br />
<br />
After that, she ran out of the living room quickly.<br />
<br />
”Ah, Hina!”<br />
<br />
”Let me do the honors.”<br />
<br />
Raika-san gave chase to Hina. Oh well, since they’re in the house anyway, so there shouldn’t be too much of a problem.<br />
<br />
Though it was somewhat mystifying, Hina’s actions still broke the heavy atmosphere.<br />
<br />
Sora-chan looked at Hina’s leaving silhouette with her eyes widened.<br />
<br />
We heard the sounds of Hina and Raika-san walking upstairs at first, and then there were sounds of rummaging, and after awhile—<br />
<br />
We started to hear a song.<br />
<br />
”Bunny~ bunny~ bounce~ bounce~ ♪”<br />
<br />
”Bounce bounce.”<br />
<br />
Hina’s cute singing voice caused the tension just now to evaporate completely.<br />
<br />
While the person who was singing along would naturally be Raika-san.<br />
<br />
”Bunny, bunny~ ♪”<br />
<br />
”Bunny, bunny.”<br />
<br />
”Bounce, bounce~ ♪”<br />
<br />
”Bounce, bounce.”<br />
<br />
What appeared before our eyes along with the song that lacked tension would be the aforementioned bunny.<br />
<br />
”Hina, why are you dressed up like that?”<br />
<br />
”Ehehe~ Aren’t~ I~ cute~?”<br />
<br />
Hina was wearing a bunny costume for children.<br />
<br />
From the light, fluffy bunny costume, only Hina’s face could be seen.<br />
<br />
I really never thought that such a thing could exist in our house.<br />
<br />
If it were to be much earlier, I might have been more surprised, but now that I’ve accidentally known about Nee-san’s interest, I’m starting to feel that it’s not strange even if such a thing is here. Probably.<br />
<br />
However, Sora-chan responded with much shock for some reason.<br />
<br />
”Hina! That is……”<br />
<br />
”Eh~ Mama made it for Hina~ There’s one for Nee-tan two~ Hina knows!”<br />
<br />
”If so…… Is it possible……!?”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan covered her mouth with her hands in shock.<br />
<br />
”Wh- Where did you find it!?”<br />
<br />
”At the innermost side of a wardrobe.”<br />
<br />
That was how Raika-san answered.<br />
<br />
”Wardrobe…… Ah!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan suddenly dashed out of the living room.<br />
<br />
Naturally, we immediately followed her.<br />
<br />
<br />
Sora-chan ran into the ‘room that couldn’t be opened’.<br />
<br />
It seems like Sora-chan unlocked the room when she confirmed if the room was entered or not, and forgot to relock it after that. That was why Hina could enter the room.<br />
<br />
Though the room was somewhat messy, it was probably due to Hina and Raika-san searching in the room before this. An astounding amount of clothes was piled up on the floor.<br />
<br />
The door of the large wardrobe further in the room was already open, while Sora-chan was standing right in front of it.<br />
<br />
”…… Sora-chan?”<br />
<br />
”So…… It was already done……”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan unblinkingly stared at the clothes in the wardrobe and said blankly.<br />
<br />
Inside, there were two cosplay clothes placed together.<br />
<br />
”Sora-chan, this is……”<br />
<br />
From the size, most probably it is one made especially for Sora-chan.<br />
<br />
While the one by its side…… Would probably be Nee-san’s.<br />
<br />
Though the design was similar, there were still some slight differences.<br />
<br />
”Yuri-san promised me that she would bring me to a convention to do cosplay when I’m fifteen. Though I refused her…… Yuri-san said that she already told her friends that she would attend with her daughter…… Because Yuri-san refused to give in, I.......”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan suddenly spoke.<br />
<br />
”But I understand as well, Yuri-san was just worried that I would be too introverted…… That was why she chose a co-ed middle school for me, and asked me to do cosplay…… It was all for my sake…….”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan kept saying in a low voice.<br />
<br />
”But I felt embarrassed. Because…… I am not as beautiful as Yuri-san.”<br />
<br />
These are probably precious memories between Sora-chan and Nee-san.<br />
<br />
”That time…… Yuri-san handed this to me, saying that it’s a part of the clothes. She said that it looks good on me, saying that I would definitely be able to muster the courage. Though I’m already embarrassed when I’m wearing this……”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan said while pointing at the silk ribbons adorning her hair.<br />
<br />
From what Sora-chan said, the silk ribbons and the clothes should probably be in a set.<br />
<br />
”Yuri-san probably wanted to hide this until my birthday. Since she hid it so well, I might never have found it.<br />
<br />
The two sets of clothing placed together looked just like a mother and a daughter.<br />
<br />
No, because this is the proof that they are mother and daughter.<br />
<br />
Though Nee-san couldn’t hand the clothes to Sora-chan herself, Sora-chan still found out about it now. When I think about it, it’s like even Sako-senpai’s stubbornness was arranged by Nee-san. And I finally understood why Sora-chan was so unwilling to help out by doing cosplay all along.<br />
<br />
”Sora-chan, why don’t you try it on?”<br />
<br />
”Eh……”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan looked back at me in surprise.<br />
<br />
The reason that I said so because I think that it’s something that Sora-chan would do naturally.<br />
<br />
”Though it’s still some time before your fifteenth birthday, I think Nee-chan will definitely be very happy.”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan, Hina, Nimura and Raika-san all nodded silently.<br />
<br />
It’s so fortunate that Sako-senpai is unconscious at this moment.<br />
<br />
Sora-chan looked at us with her face red, and then—<br />
<br />
”…… ‘Kay!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan smiled and nodded.<br />
<br />
<br />
We waited in anticipation during the period of time when Sora-chan returned to her room to change.<br />
<br />
Of course, the set of clothes fitted Sora-chan extremely well.<br />
<br />
The shy expression on Sora-chan’s face when she makes a pose charmed everyone.<br />
<br />
”So cute. Yuuta, give her to me. I will treasure her very much.”<br />
<br />
As Raika-san looked like she wanted to keep Sora-chan for herself, I hurriedly grabbed Sora-chan’s hand and snatched her back.<br />
<br />
”No, not giving you.”<br />
<br />
”W- Wait a minute, Onii-chan!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan flushed because of my actions, but I ignored that.<br />
<br />
Though the slender body that I was hugging was still quite small, not having the volume when hugging Raika-san, she is still an important girl that I have to support with all my efforts.<br />
<br />
”Oi-tan! Hina wants it two!”<br />
<br />
Hey! Hina, don’t climb on me.<br />
<br />
It seemed like Hina planned to ride on my shoulders forcibly.<br />
<br />
Fine then, come on!<br />
<br />
Carrying Hina on my shoulders with my left arm around Sora-chan’s shoulders, I waved at Miu-chan.<br />
<br />
”Miu-chan, why don’t you come over as well?”<br />
<br />
”…… Mnn~nn. I’ll pass, there’s not a camera now anyway.”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan laughed softly after saying that.<br />
<br />
”However…… Does this mean that you agree to the cosplay now, Onee-chan?”<br />
<br />
After Miu-chan said that, Sora-chan turned around to look at me. Meeting Sora-chan’s gaze at a close distance made me smile.<br />
<br />
Mnn? Isn’t Sora-chan’s face…… a bit too red? Is it because of flu……<br />
<br />
I couldn’t help but start worrying.<br />
<br />
”Sora-chan……”<br />
<br />
”S- Seriously…… C- Can’t be helped, then. A- After all, the clothes that Yuri-san made me……. Can’t be wasted like this, and I can’t go to a convention with Onii-chan as well……”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan’s mumblings would mean that she already agreed to us.<br />
<br />
Raika-san gave me the thumbs up.<br />
<br />
”Good job, Yuuta. Anticipate what I’ve promised you that day.”<br />
<br />
After hearing Raika-san say that expressionlessly, Sora-chan, whose face was originally red, trembled for a moment.<br />
<br />
”Onii-chan…… What does that mean?”<br />
<br />
”Whooooooaaaaa! Where is Miu-sama and Hina-sama’s cosplay!”<br />
<br />
Sako-senpai chose that terrible moment to awaken.<br />
<br />
”…… I’ve changed my mind, since I already wore it today.”<br />
<br />
”N- No, Sora-chan~”<br />
<br />
Consoling Sora-chan’s bad mood gave me a huge headache after that.<br />
<br />
<br />
Though it was already late night, since the school festival was soon approaching, the Hachiouji team returned to the college…… As for us, it was as though we were in the grace period after a hurricane.<br />
<br />
”Alright, we’re going in.”<br />
<br />
Hina and I were happily bathing in the bathtub. <br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/0/0d/Papakiki_v02_189.jpg/418px-Papakiki_v02_189.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/0/0d/Papakiki_v02_189.jpg/418px-Papakiki_v02_189.jpg" width="222" /></a></div><br />
”Splash! Ahahaha!”<br />
<br />
Seeing the hot water splash out of the bathtub made Hina rather happy.<br />
<br />
Though I don’t dislike a small bathroom, large ones are indeed better.<br />
<br />
After all, it’s only like this that Hina and I can have the space to go in the bathtub together.<br />
<br />
”Hina, you’ll have to soak your shoulders as well.”<br />
<br />
”Okay~”<br />
<br />
Hina obediently soaked her body into the water, and then her whole body sank.<br />
<br />
”Stop playing, I said till your shoulders.”<br />
<br />
”Puhaa! Oi-tan, come pway too!”<br />
<br />
”No, I’d rather not today.”<br />
<br />
Actually, I have something to mull over today.<br />
<br />
”Eh~ Why?”<br />
<br />
”If you soak for too long, gills will grow near your throat.”<br />
<br />
”Giws?”<br />
<br />
”That’s right. Aren’t there holes by a fish’s eyes? Those are gills.”<br />
<br />
”Mnn~ Is gwowing giws bad?”<br />
<br />
”Of course it’s bad. Think about it, things will fall out of it when you eat.”<br />
<br />
”Uwaa! That’s bad! Oi-tan, let’s go out quick!”<br />
<br />
Whoops, it seems like it’s too large of a bluff.<br />
<br />
”Relax, Oi-tan knows a useful magic.”<br />
<br />
”A magic?”<br />
<br />
”That’s right. First, you have to soak your shoulders into the water and count till a hundred. You won’t grow gills if you do this when you bathe.”<br />
<br />
”Okay!”<br />
<br />
Luckily, Hina is an obedient child.<br />
<br />
And it looks like I successfully made Hina develop the habit of counting to a hundred when bathing as well.<br />
<br />
”One~ Two~ Twee~ Four~ Five~……”<br />
<br />
While listening to the comfortable rhythm of Hina counting, I fuzzily pondered about something.<br />
<br />
About cosplay, the school festival, and what comes after that.<br />
<br />
Though Sora-chan still agreed in the end, however……<br />
<br />
I was actually completely clueless about Nee-san’s hobbies.<br />
<br />
I even stayed together with her for so long now.<br />
<br />
Miu-chan and Sora-chan probably know a lot more than me.<br />
<br />
Would Hina, who would laugh and be scared of my nonsense right now, have things that she is unwilling for me to know, or say things like not willing to wash her clothes along with my underwear?<br />
<br />
Speaking of which, the times of bathing together probably wouldn’t last long.<br />
<br />
Uuu…… Even thinking of it gave me a blow.<br />
<br />
”Will Hina stay Hina forever for Oi-tan?”<br />
<br />
”…… Hmm?”<br />
<br />
Hina looked at me in confusion.<br />
<br />
After bathing, I have to dry Hina’s hair.<br />
<br />
Since Hina’s hair is as long as Miu-chan’s, and there is a lot of it, the job is quite a long one.<br />
<br />
”Uwaa~! Hot~”<br />
<br />
”Hey! Hina, don’t move.”<br />
<br />
To avoid Hina from getting a cold, I used the hair dryer to carefully dry Hina’s hair from the roots.<br />
<br />
Having to take care of a girl’s hair like this makes me think that being a girl is really quite tough.<br />
<br />
Just the hair would take such an effort when little, so it’ll be even worse when they’re older.<br />
<br />
I couldn’t stand it even when I imagine it.<br />
<br />
”Oi-tan, Hina is thiwsty~”<br />
<br />
”Wait a moment more…… Okay, that’s about it. That’s fine.”<br />
<br />
”Uwaa~”<br />
<br />
Hina immediately rushed out of the washroom.<br />
<br />
On the other hand, after I sloppily dried my hair and changed into my cotton shirt used as pajamas, I walked out after Hina.<br />
<br />
In the living room, there were Sora-chan who looked somewhat exhausted, and Miu-chan whose face was full of smiles.<br />
<br />
”Hina is already done, so you two better go as well.”<br />
<br />
”……. Mnn.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan, who already took of her cosplay clothes, seemed somewhat down.<br />
<br />
”…… What is it?”<br />
<br />
”Mnn~ I’m just a bit tired. I think I won’t take a bath today and just sleep.”<br />
<br />
Is that so. It’s really hard on Sora-chan. And her face still seems red as well……<br />
<br />
”Though she said that, she’s actually wishing not to forget the touch while she was embraced……”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan said some incomprehensible words.<br />
<br />
”…… Miu!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan shouted while raising her fist. Though I wasn’t too sure of what they meant, Sora-chan’s face was indeed quite red.<br />
<br />
”Sora-chan, why don’t you take some cold medicine before sleeping? The school festival is on the day after tomorrow after all.”<br />
<br />
I couldn’t help but start worrying. Did I tire Sora-chan too much?”<br />
<br />
However, Sora-chan and Miu-chan both looked at me with a look of surprise on their faces…… And then they sighed.<br />
<br />
”…… Thank you, but I’m fine…… Good night.”<br />
<br />
”Mnn, good night.”<br />
<br />
”Hina too! Hina wants to sleep two! Today…… Hina wants to sleep with Oi-tan!”<br />
<br />
Hina is such a good girl. I stroked Hina’s head.<br />
<br />
”Then we’ll go to sleep as well. Miu, hurry up and take a bath.”<br />
<br />
”…… Fine~ Sigh~ Tough luck, Onee-chan.”<br />
<br />
After saying yet another incomprehensible sentence, she walked towards the bathroom.<br />
<br />
…… What were they talking about? Girls have quite a lot of secrets. After I thought of that, I sighed in the living room and turned off the lights.<br />
<br />
<br />
”Onii-chan! Wake up!”<br />
<br />
I was woke up by Sora-chan’s loud voice.<br />
<br />
”Uuu…… What time is it……?”<br />
<br />
”It’s seven. I made breakfast already, hurry up and eat.”<br />
<br />
”Oh, mnn……”<br />
<br />
I noticed that Miu-chan and the others were already by the dining table when I arrived at the living room.<br />
<br />
”Good morning, Oji-san. It’s awesome today as well. Your hair.”<br />
<br />
”Eh…… Is that so?”<br />
<br />
”Oi-tan, afwo hair! Afwo hair!”<br />
<br />
Whoops, I should’ve gone to the washroom first.<br />
<br />
”Fine, fine, hurry up and sit down. Breakfast is ready now.”<br />
<br />
”Err…… But I want to comb my hair first……”<br />
<br />
”Deal with it after this!”<br />
<br />
In the end, I ate breakfast in the state of having an afro.<br />
<br />
”That’s right, thank you for yesterday. Things happened so suddenly.”<br />
<br />
”It’s okay, things have already been decided anyways.”<br />
<br />
Recently, Sora-chan’s efforts already helped me out a lot, so now that I have to trouble Sora-chan even with the matters of the school festival, I’m really quite sorry for this, to be honest. Even so, the problem is almost completely solved thanks to Nee-san’s clothes.<br />
<br />
Thinking of that made me thank Nee-san in my heart as well.<br />
<br />
”That’s right, Onii-chan. Here’s your bento.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan handed me a large package.<br />
<br />
”Onii-chan, you’re going to prepare for your school festival today, right? I made a lot, so share them with your friends.”<br />
<br />
”Why did you think of doing this?”<br />
<br />
”Because Raika-san made dinner for us yesterday, so…... This is a gift in return, and includes the portion for Nimura-san and the others as well.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan said in slight embarrassment.<br />
<br />
”Though they’re just frozen food and onigiris, I’ve tried them all!”<br />
<br />
…… Indeed, Sora-chan is quite hardworking in this aspect. Unknowingly, her cooking skills improved a lot.<br />
<br />
However…… She looked so exhausted yesterday, how worrisome……<br />
<br />
As I was about to tell Sora-chan not to force herself……<br />
<br />
”Nee-san, there seems to be an odd smell coming somewhere.”<br />
<br />
”Eh…… Ahhh!”<br />
<br />
After Miu-chan said that, Sora-chan hurriedly ran towards the stove.<br />
<br />
”Ahh…… I messed up.”<br />
<br />
A few completely charred fishes laid on the grill.<br />
<br />
It seems like Sora-chan’s cooking still needs improvement.<br />
<br />
Because of that, I took back the words that I was about to say.<br />
<br />
Thinking back after that, I really regret my choice that time.<br />
<br />
<br />
After sending Hina to the kindergarten, Sora went to her school as well.<br />
<br />
Recently, Sora shouldered all the housework because of Yuuta’s business, so she was somewhat deprived of sleep. In reality, she would always feel sleepy at school.<br />
<br />
And because so many things happened yesterday, I really couldn’t sleep…… So that’s why I woke up to make bento.<br />
<br />
It’s all because Onii-chan did something like that…… Just thinking of that made Sora’s cheeks burn.<br />
<br />
However, the school festival is soon approaching.<br />
<br />
Will the time for me to be together with Onii-chan increase after the school festival ends…… While thinking of that, Sora-chan read cookbooks alone in her class, trying to increase her cooking skills.<br />
<br />
”Takanashi-san, can I have a moment?”<br />
<br />
The person who said that would be Tani Shuuji.<br />
<br />
Though he is in the same class and club as Sora, he always gives the others the impression of always staying behind Daiki, and doesn’t usually stay in the spotlight.<br />
<br />
”Err…… Is there anything wrong?”<br />
<br />
Sora said somewhat nervously.<br />
<br />
It seems like though Shuuji was somewhat favorable among the girls, he is still a male that she is bad at coping with to Sora.<br />
<br />
”It’s about Daiki…… The fellow is acting strange lately. Do you know what is causing this?”<br />
<br />
The completely clueless Sora shook her head.<br />
<br />
”Is that so…… Sorry for asking you such a strange question.”<br />
<br />
After saying that, Shuuji left from Sora’s seat.<br />
<br />
Speaking of which, Daiki still has not come to school yet today.<br />
<br />
Usually, Daiki would make trouble by saying ’Come back to the Choir Club!’ whenever he arrives, causing a huge hubbub…… But no matter what Daiki said, Sora did not have any intention of going back to the Choir Club.<br />
<br />
Of course, it’s not because Sora dislikes the Choir Club.<br />
<br />
It’s just that to Sora right now, compared with the choir, or even anything else, there is something that she should give more priority to.<br />
<br />
”Will this make Onii-chan happy……”<br />
<br />
While sticking labels on the cookbook, Sora said happily.<br />
<br />
<br />
After sending Sora-chan and the others out, I walked out not long after that as well.<br />
<br />
Tomorrow will be the big day, so we’d probably need to be very busy because of the preparations.<br />
<br />
Thinking of this, it’s really thankful that Sora-chan made me a bento.<br />
<br />
After I locked the entrance door and was about to set out, I noticed a familiar face standing at the entrance.<br />
<br />
”Ehh…… You are……”<br />
<br />
I remember that he’s one of Sora-chan’s classmates, and…… His surname seems to be Maeshima or something like that.<br />
<br />
”Is there anything wrong? If you’re looking for Sora-chan, she’s already at school.”<br />
<br />
”No. I’m here to look for you.”<br />
<br />
Maeshima-kun said with a fierce expression on her face.<br />
<br />
”Me……?”<br />
<br />
”What do you think of Sora?”<br />
<br />
”How do I…… Wait a minute, I don’t understand what you mean.”<br />
<br />
”Stop faking it!”<br />
<br />
Maeshima-kun suddenly grabbed my collar.<br />
<br />
My collar was grabbed my a middle schooler, and I was pressed on the entrance door.<br />
<br />
”Takanashi, she- she is……!”<br />
<br />
”M- Maeshima-kun……?”<br />
<br />
I’m really confused.<br />
<br />
Even so, I could understand that he is angry at me.<br />
<br />
”It’s all your fault!”<br />
<br />
”Eh……”<br />
<br />
”It’s all because of you that she can’t come back to the Choir Club!”<br />
<br />
”Because of…… me?”<br />
<br />
”Damn!”<br />
<br />
Maeshima-kun pushed me away and ran off.<br />
<br />
As for me, I stood in front of the entrance, blankly watching him leave.<br />
<br />
”What is with this……?”<br />
<br />
How puzzling. But he’s still Sora-chan’s classmate, and worries for Sora-chan from the bottom of his heart.<br />
<br />
At least that is right.<br />
<br />
Then as he said, is it my fault that Sora-chan cannot return to ther club?<br />
<br />
”Yuuta-san, what are you doing here?”<br />
<br />
Oba-san was standing at my side from goodness knows when, looking at me, whose face was full of confusion.<br />
<br />
<br />
</div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-28103476856416773402012-03-01T23:12:00.000+07:002012-03-02T10:23:42.776+07:00Papa no Iukoto wo Kikinasai! Vol. 2 - Chapter 3<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on"><div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on"><div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">The pointer of the clock continued to move mercilessly, while the time for me to replenish my credits continued to decrease as well.<br />
<br />
For me, who sighed in the campus that had a hint of coldness, numerous troubles were hidden in my heart.<br />
<br />
For instance, this person.<br />
<br />
”Danger! Segawa-kun!”<br />
<br />
Ignoring the troubled people passing by, Sako-senpai rushed into the classroom while shouting.<br />
<br />
The first years who gathered in the class gradually looked over in curiosity because of senpai’s voice as well.<br />
<br />
”There’s not much time left! Look, the presence of the school festival is already filling the campus.”<br />
<br />
Sako-senpai said anxiously in front of me and Nimura who was sitting beside me.<br />
<br />
”Nimura-kun, who is this bespectacled fatty?”<br />
<br />
”Segawa-kun, I had never seen a specky fatty like this as well.”<br />
<br />
”Wai……! What’s with your reactions!”<br />
<br />
Nimura and I looked at Sako-senpai as though we were looking at someplace far away.<br />
<br />
”Oh? The specky fatty seems to have said something just now.”<br />
<br />
”Segawa-kun, it’s very dangerous. I think it’s better if we distance ourselves from him. After all, it’s not good if he dirties our houses. And it’ll be troublesome if things mysteriously disappear from our fridges as well.”<br />
<br />
”Ohhh!? You— You’re bearing a grudge, aren’t you! About the matter before this! No! But there’s no time for us to discuss these matters anymore! Be more mature! Face the crisis in the present! This is the time for the Road Observation Research Society to gather our strength!”<br />
<br />
”What does he mean by bearing a grudge? I don’t really understand, Segawa-kun.”<br />
<br />
”And by the way, why do I have this feeling of ’Having done such a thing, this guy actually still has the nerve to appear before us’? Nimura-kun. And also, it meant that I broke my promise to Sora-chan and the others that day.”<br />
<br />
Forcibly dragging me away in the name of having a meeting, but starting to play the fool in the end— that person would be Sako-senpai.<br />
<br />
The person who asked us to think of a way next week, but then forgot all about it to do other things was also Sako-senpai.<br />
<br />
Just like that, of the two weeks that should have remained, only one week was left.<br />
<br />
”By the way, the time for designing a party last time probably could be used to do a lot of other matters, isn’t that right, Segawa-kun?”<br />
<br />
”Is that so? Shouldn’t we have some other things to do before gathering the Judo Club and asking Raika-san to do all those strange things?”<br />
<br />
Even we couldn’t stand it anymore when things turn out like this. And actually, though Nimura is a considerate person easy to get along with, it might be because of that that he snapped when his carefully tidied comfortable lodging was messed up.<br />
<br />
Facing our anger that was out of his anticipation, bean-sized beads of sweat kept appearing on Sako-senpai’s forehead.<br />
<br />
”It is all my fault! I’ve let down the both of you!”<br />
<br />
Finally, Sako-senpai could only use his secret technique • Begging for Mercy while Kneeling.<br />
<br />
In the end, we still went to a coffee shop during lunch break to have an emergency Road Observation Research Society meeting.<br />
<br />
Blending in with the numerous students looking for a cheap lunch, we occupied a table, undergoing our meeting while eating lunch at the same time. The only thing that made me rejoice was the fact that Raika-san came with us as well.<br />
<br />
”Anyways, there isn’t any time left! Time!”<br />
<br />
Sako-senpai, who caused Nimura and I to give in with his grand apology that caused everyone in class to look in disbelief, now seems like he had forgotten all about what happened before, shouting loudly while stuffing the pile of fries on his face into his mouth.<br />
<br />
Senpai’s way of eating by gushing curry, fries and fried chicken, three types of food that is seriously imbalanced in nutrition, with coffee, is extremely unhealthy. I felt full just by looking at him eat.<br />
<br />
”I will not refuse to help at this critical moment, but not having enough time is an undeniable fact. And we don’t have enough people helping out as well, as we’re the only ones after all.”<br />
<br />
”Mnn, Nimura-kun is correct. Your focus is spot on. Here’s a reward.”<br />
<br />
Sako-senpai threw a french fry into Nimura’s bento. No matter how you look at it, he’s really too much of a cheapskate.<br />
<br />
By the way, Nimura’s lunch was smoked salmon and bagels made from onions, along with basil sauce.<br />
<br />
Of course, all of them were made by himself. He’s meticulous, as usual.<br />
<br />
”…… Impossible.”<br />
<br />
Raika-senpai said in a soft voice.<br />
<br />
”Oda-kun, this is the time when we have to rack our brains to think of a way, so don’t give these negative comments. As punishment, I will confiscate your mini hamburger……”<br />
<br />
”Think again.”<br />
<br />
”Nooooooooooo—!”<br />
<br />
Sako-senpai’s hand that was extended because of a malicious intention was stabbed by Raika-san using a fork without even batting an eyelid.<br />
<br />
After that, senpai took out a new fork and continued her meal indifferently. It seems like senpai prepares a spare just for these situations. No matter it’s about this or her harisen, Raika-san is a really unpredictable person.<br />
<br />
Ignoring Sako-senpai who was rolling around in pain beside us, we continued our discussion.<br />
<br />
”I agree with Raika-san as well. It’s impossible for us to finish if we start now.”<br />
<br />
”…… But it’s a pity for the freshmen next year if they’re unable to join the school festival.”<br />
<br />
Things are indeed as Raika-san said, though the prerequisite is that there are freshmen willing to join Roary.<br />
<br />
”Oda-senpai. By the way, is there anything that Roary can give out during the school festival in the first place?”<br />
<br />
Nimura’s question was quite reasonable, however……<br />
<br />
”Yuuta’s observation reports.”<br />
<br />
”Errr, and that is……?”<br />
<br />
”Yuuta likes breasts. He kept staring at breasts during the period of observation. Should we report about this?”<br />
<br />
Raika-senpai adjusted her shirt on her chest while speaking expressionlessly.<br />
<br />
Naturally, the gazes of the people in the student’s restaurant were focused here, but not sure if it’s lucky or unlucky, senpai wore a T-shirt below her clothes, so not too much of a problem was caused. However, the blow that I took was another story.<br />
<br />
S- Senpai noticed!? M- M- My love…… Is facing a crisis!?<br />
<br />
”But that isn’t anything special for men, so it’s probably meaningless even if you report this.”<br />
<br />
”Is that so, what a pity.”<br />
<br />
With a wry smile on his face, Nimura helped me stop Raika-san, thanks a lot…… My gratitude for him is worth about two servings of Häagen-Dazs, I suppose.<br />
<br />
”D- Don’t mess around! Let’s do something that has more of a festival feel! I have always wanted to start a students’ takoyaki stall or something like that! A haunted house designed for couples sounds nice as well!”<br />
<br />
”It’s probably too late for us to start preparing for that now. Besides, the place that we requested for is a classroom.”<br />
<br />
”The events that we’re planning are first come first served, while not clashing events with the other clubs is an iron rule.”<br />
<br />
That was how Raika-san explained it. Errr, does that mean that all the things that we could possibly do were all taken by other clubs?<br />
<br />
Reaching a dead end would refer to a situation like this. Nimura and I exchanged gazes and shrugged.<br />
<br />
’Bam’ Just at that moment, the sound of someone banging the table rang in the restaurant.<br />
<br />
”Hmph! You guys don’t understand at all! If there’s no time, then just think of something that can be done in the remaining time!”<br />
<br />
The people near the table were speechless, everyone stopped what they were doing to look at Sako-senpai.<br />
<br />
”Ah…… Err……”<br />
<br />
For a moment, I felt that Sako-senpai seemed to have said something of a maxim, but when I thought about it carefully, it was just an extremely irresponsible conclusion.<br />
<br />
”Does that mean you want us to do things sloppily……”<br />
<br />
”No, no! Absolutely not!”<br />
<br />
Sako-senpai denied in agitation.<br />
<br />
”How can you deny my wish to do my best in a limited time by saying that I want you to do things sloppily?”<br />
<br />
Sako-senpai pounded the table and stood up, saying in a loud voice.<br />
<br />
”That’s right. For example, art is refined because of the existence of strict constraints. Which means, it could be said that our current situation is an excellent opportunity!”<br />
<br />
It was like Sako-senpai turned into a dictator for a certain country, giving a speech in agitation.<br />
<br />
”However, it was Kaichou who wasted our time in the first place.”<br />
<br />
”Ohh!? That’s absolutely correct!”<br />
<br />
The extremely spirited Sako-senpai was defeated by Raika-san’s one sentence.<br />
<br />
”Uuu~…… I admit my mistake, I won’t do it next time…… So let us think of a way together……”<br />
<br />
Seeing senpai’s pathetic look while he cried lying on the table, it really makes people sympathize with him.<br />
<br />
”We understand, senpai.”<br />
<br />
”Segawa-kun……?”<br />
<br />
”Let’s think of something that can be prepared in a week.”<br />
<br />
”A- Are you willing to? You are willing to help a detestable and ugly fat pig like me?”<br />
<br />
Errr…... You really don’t need to reproach yourself like that.<br />
<br />
”We’re in Roary together after all.”<br />
<br />
Declaring something that felt too optimistic, even to me, really felt rather embarrassing.<br />
<br />
”Se…… Se…… Segawa-kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuun!”<br />
<br />
”Gyaaaaaaaaaaah! Snooooooooooooot!”<br />
<br />
Being publicly embraced tightly by senpai who was almost moved to tears, I immediately regret saying what I said just now.<br />
<br />
<br />
That evening.<br />
<br />
”Hello? This is the Takanashi residence~♪”<br />
<br />
The phone in the living room of the Takanashi residence rang, while Sora who was reading silently in the living room heard Miu politely answered the phone.<br />
<br />
”Ah! What~ It’s just Oji-saaaan~”<br />
<br />
”Mnn!?”<br />
<br />
At the instant when she found out that Yuuta was on the phone, Sora got anxious immediately.<br />
<br />
”Mnn, mnn…… Eh~ Yet again~?”<br />
<br />
”W- Wait, Miu!”<br />
<br />
Being unable to frankly say ‘Let me talk’, Sora was burning in anxiety behind her sister.<br />
<br />
”Fine, got it. That’s all.”<br />
<br />
Though Miu was aware of her sister’s reaction long ago, she still hung up directly.<br />
<br />
”Ah…… Ahhh……”<br />
<br />
”Oji-san said that he can’t come back today as well.”<br />
<br />
Miu declared to her crestfallen sister.<br />
<br />
”What a pity, Onee-chan.”<br />
<br />
”W- What pity!”<br />
<br />
”Well, since we finally finished the curry yesterday, haven’t you been thinking of what to make next while giggling?”<br />
<br />
”I did not giggle!”<br />
<br />
”Then what does the book say?”<br />
<br />
”Uuu……!”<br />
<br />
Sora hurriedly hid the cookbook that was stuck full of memos.<br />
<br />
”T- That’s not important! Miu, did you take out Onii-chan’s clothes that have to be washed again?<br />
<br />
”Well, it feels strange to wash the clothes along with Oji-san’s undergarments.”<br />
<br />
”Don’t be so stubborn! Wouldn’t we be wasting water if we wash it a few times?”<br />
<br />
”That’s why I said that it’s better to wash it in one go after Oji-san’s clothes pile up……”<br />
<br />
”Miu!”<br />
<br />
”Uuu~ Okay, fine.”<br />
<br />
Miu who was berated by her sister looked rather unsatisfied.<br />
<br />
”Listen, if you do it again, I’ll ask Onii-chan to reduce your pocket money.”<br />
<br />
”Eh~”<br />
<br />
It seems like the deduction of Miu’s pocket money troubled her quite a lot. Thus, disregarding her displeasure, she still assented by saying: “Alright.”<br />
<br />
”For some reason~ I really feel like you’re becoming more and more like Yuri-san recently.”<br />
<br />
”Eh…… I- Is that so?”<br />
<br />
”Yes, you look exactly the same as her when you said ’wasting water’ just now.”<br />
<br />
Though Miu wanted to tease Sora with her statement, Sora was unexpectedly happy with that, and even looked rather shy.<br />
<br />
”Ah…… Is that so…… I’m becoming more and more like Yuri-san…… Ehehe.”<br />
<br />
”Wait a minute, Onee-chan, why are you so happy?”<br />
<br />
”Eh? I- I’m not happy.”<br />
<br />
Though she said that, Sora still couldn’t refrain from a smile surfacing on her face.<br />
<br />
”Really…… I’m like Yuri-san…… Ehehe……”<br />
<br />
As though she was looking at an alien species, Miu looked at her giggling sister.<br />
<br />
”Alright! Hina, let’s go out to buy something.”<br />
<br />
Being called all of a sudden, Hina who was busy playing with her bunny doll looked rather confused.<br />
<br />
”Buy stuff?<br />
<br />
”Mnn. Today, as long as it’s something that Hina likes, I’ll buy anything for you.”<br />
<br />
”Really! Hina wants a hanburger!”<br />
<br />
”Okay~ Then let’s go.”<br />
<br />
”Mnn!”<br />
<br />
In a good mood, Sora immediately prepared to go out.<br />
<br />
”Miu, you have to go as well. Hurry up and finish your preparations.”<br />
<br />
Miu could only shrug in helplessness as she understood that saying anything to her sister right now would just be a waste of breath.<br />
<br />
It seems like she flipped a certain switch in Sora’s heart.<br />
<br />
”Okay, okay……”<br />
<br />
It seems like dinnertime would be hectic yet again.<br />
<br />
<br />
After contacting Sora-chan and the others, I walked back to the clubroom with heavy footsteps.<br />
<br />
We planned to undergo our meeting until daybreak.<br />
<br />
As I already said to Sako-senpai that we’re ‘doing it’, naturally I can’t just finish things sloppily.<br />
<br />
”We must have a general theme by daybreak, and then we must list out the items that we need…...”<br />
<br />
Just thinking about it made me feel that there is a mountain of tasks for us to do.<br />
<br />
”Yuuta.”<br />
<br />
When I was about to step on the staircase leading to the club building, Raika-san called me.<br />
<br />
”Eh? What is it?”<br />
<br />
”Kaichou told us to buy some things along the way.”<br />
<br />
”Ah, that’s right.”<br />
<br />
Since we’re going to have a meeting until daybreak, naturally we would need snacks and beverages.<br />
<br />
”Then let’s go.”<br />
<br />
Raika-san nodded slightly without an expression on her face, and then she walked forwards.<br />
<br />
In the campus where the sun is setting slowly, only a few people were left, giving people a slightly lonesome feeling.<br />
<br />
”Is it really okay letting Hina-chan and the others stay home like this?”<br />
<br />
Raika-san asked suddenly.<br />
<br />
”Ah…… To be frank, I’m a bit worried.”<br />
<br />
I answered honestly.<br />
<br />
”Even so, Sora-chan put in a lot of effort in helping out with the housework, so……”<br />
<br />
”Is that so……”<br />
<br />
”Ah, that’s right, that’s right, Hina can bathe and wash her hair herself now, though she must still wear a shower cap and would leave a lot of bubbles. Even so, she is still determined to bathe herself……”<br />
<br />
Unknowingly, I was already happily chatting away about Hina.<br />
<br />
After that, I mentioned that Sora-chan’s cooking is getting better and better, Miu-chan is actually scared to be alone, and often sneaks into Sora-chan or Hina’s room to sleep together at night.<br />
<br />
On the road leading to the convenience store, I kept chattering on.<br />
<br />
In some people’s eyes, those must be some rather unimportant matters. However, Raika-san still quietly listened to me speak.<br />
<br />
We, who have to burn the midnight oil yet again, and must discuss about the event with Raika-san joining the discussion as well, found an answer in our lethargy and sleepiness, and the answer was a truth found through the elimination method.<br />
<br />
Now that most of the clubs and societies had already decided on their activity, our options were extremely limited.<br />
<br />
”Here are the results of our discussions…… Probably, the ones left that we can do are only these.”<br />
<br />
First, a cafe. (But since both maid café and jazz café had been chosen by someone, so we can’t do them)<br />
<br />
Second, a free of charge statement of our research, showing the controversial photos that Raika-san collected in the school.<br />
<br />
Third, Raika-san’s cosplay photography session.<br />
<br />
”I personally think that the third one is the best! And we can replenish our financial status as well!”<br />
<br />
As the person who suggested the photography session, Sako-senpai kept puffing air from his nose while giving his opinions, but Raika-san’s answer was quite crisp as well.<br />
<br />
”It’s not that I can’t, but the clothes are expensive.”<br />
<br />
That’s right, from the results that we found from the internet when we were in discussion, most of the clothes used in cosplays were very expensive. Added to the fact that Raika-san’s figure is too great, it seemed like almost none of the ready-made clothes would fit.<br />
<br />
”Uuu…… We probably don’t have enough time to order tailor made ones……”<br />
<br />
Though Sako-senpai moaned at a side in pity, I fell in a bad mood just imagining Raika-san surrounded by countless people like Sako-senpai, so that’s why it’s a good thing for me that the proposal couldn’t be accepted.<br />
<br />
And by the way, I must say something necessary as well.<br />
<br />
”As for the second proposal, I would like to object with the reason of portrait rights.”<br />
<br />
”Why? I have a lot of photos of Yuuta.”<br />
<br />
With her expression calm, not even moving her brows, Raika-san looked at me while saying that.<br />
<br />
Well of course, they include me staring at a cat’s ears H book, me all tied up and so on.<br />
<br />
It’s no big deal if they just stay in Raika-san’s own collection, but I think it’s better if they’re not made public.<br />
<br />
”Then…… We can only choose the café. But we must think of a gimmick for something like this.”<br />
<br />
”This is a more unproblematic way, so let’s use this then.”<br />
<br />
When Nimura and I reached a consensus with senpais’ consent, we roughly reaffirmed the contents of the activity.<br />
<br />
The crisis of a lack of time because of Sako-senpai was finally solved, while the senpais then decided to look for the school festival committee members to hand in our documents.<br />
<br />
And I originally planned to go for my classes as well, however……<br />
<br />
Raika-san unexpectedly stopped me.<br />
<br />
”Yuuta, it’s best if you go home first. Hina-chan and the others would worry about you.”<br />
<br />
”Just leave the matters of your attendance to me. Don’t worry, just remember to send my regards to Miu-sama for me.”<br />
<br />
Sako-senpai promised to help heartily as well. Though it’s inevitable that there would be a hint of unease in my heart, about matters like this, senpai probably…… can be trusted.<br />
<br />
Just like that, I went on my way home after handing all my problems to the bespectacled fatty.<br />
<br />
After walking out from the Ikebukuro station and climbing the small slope in front of my house, the familiar rooftop of my home came into view. At the same time, I saw three silhouettes walking out of the entrance as well.<br />
<br />
It seems like I barely made it home before they went to school.<br />
<br />
”Oi-tan!”<br />
<br />
The first person who noticed me was Hina.<br />
<br />
Hina ran over to me, hugging me with her whole body. It was a reunion that moved me slightly.<br />
<br />
”Hina……”<br />
<br />
Ah~ How incredible, HIna’s dazzling smile could actually let my exhausted body feel vigor as well.<br />
<br />
”Oi-tan! Welcome home!”<br />
<br />
”I’m back…… Oi-tan is serious…… Very serious……”<br />
<br />
Though I felt like I could barely stand, I still supported myself with all my effort.<br />
<br />
”Oji-san, thanks for your hard work.”<br />
<br />
”M- Miu-chan……”<br />
<br />
”Ah! Oji-san, you didn’t bathe yesterday, right? Don’t come too close to me~”<br />
<br />
”……”<br />
<br />
Reality is merciless. Even so, since they’re welcoming me home with a smile, a small thing like this doesn’t matter.<br />
<br />
”Oi-tan, Oi-tan!”<br />
<br />
”Hmm? What’s the matter, Hina?”<br />
<br />
Hina pressed her face closer, while I hugged her neck.<br />
<br />
”A kiss for you~”<br />
<br />
After saying that, she kissed my cheek just like last time.<br />
<br />
”Hina……!”<br />
<br />
I was so moved that I almost fainted right on the spot.<br />
<br />
That was a genuine surprise. Even though it’s something that an immature kid called Takashi-kun taught her, I’ll forgive him for now. And because of a change of kindergarten, Hina won’t see that kid again anyway!<br />
<br />
”Hina likes Oi-tan the most!”<br />
<br />
I couldn’t help but embrace Hina tightly, rubbing my cheek against Hina’s.<br />
<br />
Hina laughed cheerfully as well, with a smile that would evaporate all lethargy in the world.<br />
<br />
”Oh please, when are you going to stop?”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan’s icy gaze put a stop to this extremely happy moment.<br />
<br />
”Good morning, I’m back.”<br />
<br />
”Hmph!”<br />
<br />
Though I just wanted to brightly greet Sora-chan, she just turned her face away in displeasure.<br />
<br />
”Miu, Hina, you’ll be late if you don’t hurry.”<br />
<br />
”Okay~”<br />
<br />
”Oi-tan, bye bye~”<br />
<br />
Hina waved to me while holding Sora-chan’s hands.<br />
<br />
Ah, they’re going out now. When I thought about that, I couldn’t help but feel a hint of loneliness in my heart.<br />
<br />
”That’s right.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan suddenly stopped and turned around to say.<br />
<br />
”The dishes leftover yesterday are kept in the fridge. Eat them if you feel like it.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan left quickly after saying that.<br />
<br />
”Sora-chan……”<br />
<br />
In the end, it seems like Sora-chan still kept a portion of dinner for me.<br />
<br />
I’m really too happy.<br />
<br />
Ah~ I couldn’t refrain a smile from reaching my face.<br />
<br />
But at that moment, I shivered all of a sudden, feeling the presence of someone at my back as well.<br />
<br />
”Uuu……”<br />
<br />
When I had a closer look, I saw a silhouette looking at me with a sharp gaze.<br />
<br />
It was the high school girl that gave people a traditional feel that I met before this.<br />
<br />
Her gaze was even fiercer than before, glaring at me as though she wanted to curse me to death.<br />
<br />
What to do? Should I greet her……? Or……<br />
<br />
At the moment when I hesitated on what to do, the high school girl marched towards me with large steps.<br />
<br />
And after she glared at me even more ferociously……<br />
<br />
”You pervert! I will definitely look for evidence, saving the children from your paws!”<br />
<br />
”Hah……?”<br />
<br />
I had completely no idea what she meant by that.<br />
<br />
When I was still stunned in confusion, the high school girl had already walked far away.<br />
<br />
”W- What’s with this……?”<br />
<br />
Did my fuzzy brain cause me to see an illusion? But it doesn’t seem to be the first time that this happened……<br />
<br />
I forgot to walk into the house, standing blankly without moving. But even if I stand there like that, I was still completely clueless, and couldn’t think of anything.<br />
<br />
<br />
After that time, I often saw the silhouette of the high school girl near my house.<br />
<br />
Sometimes, she would look like a maid eavesdropping on her employer’s secrets, while she would look like a sister hiding somewhere to cheer on her brother who dreams of being a professional baseball player…… In any case, her behavior was like that of a stalker.<br />
<br />
Plus, after something like that happened last time, she probably wouldn’t talk to me anymore.<br />
<br />
I tried to discuss with Nimura about the matter.<br />
<br />
”If that’s so, she is probably in love with you.”<br />
<br />
And that was how he answered me. If it were to be him, things might really be so.<br />
<br />
”Impossible.”<br />
<br />
I, who wore black pants in place of my usual jeans, denied Nimura’s opinion without further ado.<br />
<br />
”Besides, her expression when she glared at me was extremely fierce, so it’s impossible for things to be like that.”<br />
<br />
”I beg to differ. After all, the girl kept paying attention to you, didn’t she?”<br />
<br />
”That’s not wrong, but……”<br />
<br />
”Then it’s certain that she cares for you especially.”<br />
<br />
While buttoning his shirt and putting on a black vest over it, Nimura tied a black sash on his waist. On Nimura, instead of saying that that his attire fits very well, it’s better to say that it’s tailored exactly to suit him.<br />
<br />
”I’m done. Segawa-chan, what do you think?”<br />
<br />
”Wait a minute, my tie just refuses to get tied properly.”<br />
<br />
”Let me have a look.”<br />
<br />
With Nimura’s help, I finally managed to tie my tie neatly.<br />
<br />
If someone asks us why we’re dressing up like this, I can only say that these are all preparations for the café that Roary is going to have during the school festival.<br />
<br />
”Segawa-chan, you look pretty good in this.”<br />
<br />
Nimura gazed at my appearance of a waiter while saying.<br />
<br />
”It feels ridiculous when you’re the one who says that.”<br />
<br />
”How can you say that? It’s true.”<br />
<br />
Though this guy talks somewhat frivolously, he’s still quite a handsome man when he’s not talking. Having a tall, slim figure, his good looking appearance as a waiter is breathtaking even in my eyes as a male.<br />
<br />
After saying all that, I think I must explain a bit about our situation right now in order.<br />
<br />
Firstly, what is this place?<br />
<br />
We walked west from the Hachiouji station, turning into a small alley at a place full of pubs.<br />
<br />
Walking further into the alley that gave people a dangerous feeling, we reached the coffee shop that we are at right now. The shop owner here seems to be an old friend of Sako-senpai’s, and thus we came here to work part time, getting some experience of working at a café for the school festival along the way.<br />
<br />
When I put it that way, people might think that Nimura and I actively wished to do so, but as usual, we were led here while knowing nothing, and were requested to put on a waiter’s uniform after a very brief explanation.<br />
<br />
”You’re too slow.”<br />
<br />
As soon as we walked out from behind the shop, Sako-senpai immediately complained to us.<br />
<br />
”It can’t be helped, it’s my first time wearing something like this……”<br />
<br />
Just when I was about to rebuke him……<br />
<br />
”Well! Well well well well well!”<br />
<br />
A man who kept repeating the word ‘Well’ approached us. That’s right, a man.<br />
<br />
No matter in whose eyes, that person is a man, a tall, burly man with thick stubbles.<br />
<br />
”They fit you two very~ well[1]!”<br />
<br />
Even so, this person spoke in an extremely feminine manner, having lipstick on his large mouth and mascara painted above his eyelashes as well. Though the style his clothes was similar to ours, there were some embroidery added on it, giving it a glittery feel.<br />
<br />
And the strange burly man is the owner of this shop, Hiromi-chan.<br />
<br />
I don’t know his surname, and am not even sure if Hiromi is his real name, as I only knew of his name after he winked at me while saying ‘Just call me Hiromi-chan’ the instant when we met.<br />
<br />
”What do you think, Hiromi-chan? These two have potential, right?”<br />
<br />
”That’s true, both of them are fine men. As expected of Shun-chan, you have fine tastes.”<br />
<br />
By the way, I only found out that Sako-senpai’s given name is Shuntarou just now as well. Though this is completely irrelevant.<br />
<br />
”And so, I hope that Segawa-kun and Nimura-kun will learn how to be a true waiter at Hiromi-chan’s shop here.”<br />
<br />
”A question!”<br />
<br />
”What is it, Segawa-kun?”<br />
<br />
”Assuming that I give in a hundred steps and treat this as waiter training…… But if you really have to say it, this shop, err…… opens at night?”<br />
<br />
”That’s right, the shop is open from 7 p.m. until 5 a.m. the next day.”<br />
<br />
Hiromi-chan answered unhesitatingly.<br />
<br />
”Plus, instead of saying that this is a café, isn’t this place more like a pub?”<br />
<br />
”Fufufu……”<br />
<br />
Sako-senpai started to chuckle all of a sudden.<br />
<br />
”That is exactly my main selling point!”<br />
<br />
”Selling point……?”<br />
<br />
”Mnn, most of the people who are known as college students longs to embrace the adult world, drink booze, smoke, work part time, and so on! That’s what I’m aiming for! If the café that we Roary are starting gives off a more mature feel, customers would definitely keep flowing! And our pockets will go ‘ka-ching, ka-ching’ as well!”<br />
<br />
Sako-senpai made a circle with his thumb and index finger, speaking words that were long outdated. By the way, what kind of café is senpai planning to do……<br />
<br />
”And also, we have a rare talent like Nimura-kun as well. If we use him as our attraction, female customers would definitely flock to the café!”<br />
<br />
”I’m very~ clear about Sako-senpai’s thoughts now. If so, it’s okay even if I don’t work h……”<br />
<br />
”You dimwit! Since Nimura-kun has to serve the customers, work like making the coffee and tea would of course land on you, Segawa-kun!”<br />
<br />
Oh, I see now.<br />
<br />
Nimura would be a panda used to attract customers, while I would be the one doing odd jobs.<br />
<br />
Even so, considering the acceptance of females, I am not Nimura’s match even if you turn me upside down, so this is still a reasonable distribution of work.<br />
<br />
Looking from another perspective, being in charge behind the scenes might be easier as well.<br />
<br />
”Be more confident. I believe that you can fare quite well after some training as well~”<br />
<br />
”Err…… Can you please stop touching my chest here and there……”<br />
<br />
After shifting my attention from Hiromi-chan’s warm gaze, a question suddenly surfaced in my heart.<br />
<br />
”That’s right. If so, what do Sako-senpai and Raika-san have to do?”<br />
<br />
”Mnn, we are refining a plan distinguished from other cafes.”<br />
<br />
”…… Plan? What plan?”<br />
<br />
”That’s a secret.”<br />
<br />
Is it possible that…… The said secret actually means he didn’t think of anything at all? It might turn out to be a butler café in the end.<br />
<br />
When I think about it, senpai might just slip away to the maid café of the Manga Club in the name of inspection.<br />
<br />
As Sako-senpai can’t be trusted, I turned around and looked at Raika-san’s, trying to ask for her assistance.<br />
<br />
At that moment, Raika-san was eating the cake that Hiromi-chan just served her in small mouthfuls.<br />
<br />
Raika-san noticed my gaze, and then……<br />
<br />
”Not for you.”<br />
<br />
She expressionlessly moved the cake again. Is the food in this shop actually unimaginably delicious?<br />
<br />
”Err, I don’t mean that……”<br />
<br />
Now that it seems like Raika-san was bribed, though I’m not sure what Sako-senpai is up to, we have no other alternative but to work at Hiromi-chan’s shop for now.<br />
<br />
”Oh well. Let’s do our best, Segawa-chan.”<br />
<br />
Nimura said optimistically.<br />
<br />
”Ho~ Hohoho! Don’t worry. I(atashi) will definitely~ teach • you • well ♪”<br />
<br />
Do you have to keep fondling my chest……<br />
<br />
Hearing Hiromi-chan’s laughter that was like the tinkle of a silver bell, it seems like a night of suspicion is just starting in Hachiouji.<br />
<br />
<br />
At the same time Yuuta’s chastity is under danger……<br />
<br />
Sora is feeling a similar sense of crisis as well.<br />
<br />
In a deserted music room after school, there were silhouettes of two delicate girls present.<br />
<br />
”Um, err…… Please don’t do this…… Okae-senpai.”<br />
<br />
”It’s okay, Sora-chan. Just leave everything to me……”<br />
<br />
”B- But……”<br />
<br />
”Here, hold this. That’s right, gently…… But you have to hold it firmly…… Ahh, just like that. A bit lower…… Right, there, just there…… Put your name……!”<br />
<br />
”Wa- Wait a minuuuuuuuuuuuuuute!”<br />
<br />
Just when the two were going to cross the final line, Maeshima Daiki rushed inside after kicking the door open with a force that almost broke it.<br />
<br />
While Sora hurriedly covered her chest as though she suddenly came to her senses, cowering in the arms of the Choir Club president, Okae Kiyomi.<br />
<br />
”What do you think you’re doing, Maeshima? Stop meddling.”<br />
<br />
Kiyomi said while shrugging.<br />
<br />
”W- What meddling, and what do you think you’re doing, Buchou!”<br />
<br />
”As you can see, I am requesting someone to sign the club application form.”<br />
<br />
”The atmosphere just now doesn’t seem to be like that no matter how you look at it.”<br />
<br />
As Shuuji said, Kiyomi was hugging Sora from behind, trying to force Sora to sign the club application form with a rather rough method. Add extraordinary brute strength to a thought pattern incomprehensible to the common man, and you would get the club president before our eyes. The more troubling issue is, Kiyomi’s action did not have even a hint of malice, while Sora admires the motivation and personality of the club president, and that resulted in the situation where Daiki came to the rescue.<br />
<br />
”I don’t think a matter like forcing someone to sign is right!”<br />
<br />
”Don’t put it that way, I’m just wishing for the matters done to be unable to be undone.<br />
<br />
”Isn’t that the same! And wasn’t the person who said that we can’t do things recklessly you, Buchou! And also, you’re a bit too close to Takanashi!”<br />
<br />
”Heh heh~ Are you jealous?”<br />
<br />
”Urgh……”<br />
<br />
Looking at Kiyomi who was wantonly stroking Sora’s body, Daiki could only grit his teeth.<br />
<br />
”I’ll just use this chance to make this clear, I like cute girls the most!”<br />
<br />
Even so, the declaration wasn’t really surprising, while everyone who heard those words wore an expression saying ‘Fine, fine’. That is because the fact that this club president is an oddball is similar to the fact that we must stop when the traffic lights turn red, a fact known to all.<br />
<br />
”It was because I wanted a lot of cute girls like Takanashi-san to stand in a row before my eyes that I became the president of the Choir Club. However, the cute Takanashi-san had left, leaving dumb things that don’t even have a hint of cuteness like Daiki in the club! Daiki even got out of control recently! If so, isn’t it best if I just bring the cute Takanashi-san back here with my own hands! After all, she is so cute!”<br />
<br />
Every time she heard the word ‘cute’, Sora who was in Kiyomi’s arms would blush and cower.<br />
<br />
”So sorry for not being cute! And also, you became the club president just for a reason like this!”<br />
<br />
”Can there be any other reason!”<br />
<br />
Completely ignoring Sora’s presence, Kiyomi and Daiki continued their meaningless argument.<br />
<br />
Finally, Sora spoke after being unable to hold herself back anymore.<br />
<br />
”Erm…… I think…… I still can’t rejoin the club……”<br />
<br />
”Why!? Is it because this idiot troubling you!?”<br />
<br />
”Is it because you hate Buchou’s sexual harassment!?”<br />
<br />
Daiki and Kiyomi said at the same time while pointing at each other.<br />
<br />
Sora shook her head.<br />
<br />
”My departure caused everyone a lot of trouble. If I wish to return yet again, a thing like this…… I can’t do it. When I left, I only decided…… after mustering a lot of courage.”<br />
<br />
Sora said in a weak voice.<br />
<br />
Seeing Sora’s forlorn appearance, even Daiki and Kiyomi couldn’t force her anymore.<br />
<br />
Having the timid and shy Sora to muster her courage and say all these, it caused the two to be unable to say anything in rebuttal.<br />
<br />
”And also, I’m already busy with matters at home.”<br />
<br />
”…… Takanashi-san, are you still living with your uncle right now?”<br />
<br />
Not saying anything before this, Youko inquired.<br />
<br />
”Erm, yes.”<br />
<br />
”What is your uncle working as? Is he still unmarried?”<br />
<br />
”Err, well…… Onii-chan is…… Wait, that’s not right! Oji-san is still a college student, that’s why……”<br />
<br />
”C- College student……?”<br />
<br />
The one who reacted to her words was Daiki.<br />
<br />
Uh oh, was what Sora thought in her heart due to Daiki’s reaction.<br />
<br />
Aside from her teacher, this matter was originally a secret to everyone, but because of Sora’s unwillingness for other people to have meaningless worries for her, and she doesn’t wish for…… Other people to have inappropriate delusions. If so, it might cause trouble to Yuuta, after all.<br />
<br />
If this goes on, Yuuta’s matters would be thoroughly dug out by the others, so Sora could not conceal the wavering in her heart.<br />
<br />
”S- Sorry!”<br />
<br />
After shouting loudly, Sora dashed out of the room, while the speed of her escape caused almost all of the Choir Club members present to be dumbfounded.<br />
<br />
”An uncle who is a college student……”<br />
<br />
”And also, she called him Onii-chan just now.”<br />
<br />
Shuuji and Youko said in turn. Something is fishy, the thought surfaced in each person’s mind.<br />
<br />
”Well…… We’ll have to do some detailed investigations about this.”<br />
<br />
Kiyomi spoke as though she was representing all of the people present who held doubts.<br />
<br />
<br />
At the same time when the bell signifying the end of classes rang, I woke up from my state of dozing off as well.<br />
<br />
I, who worked at the coffee shop until late night yesterday and missed the last train because of that, unceremoniously refused Hiromi-chan’s invitation for me to stay overnight at his shop, and I slept at Nimura’s place in the end.<br />
<br />
Just like that, I went for class after taking just a short nap.<br />
<br />
After the long day ends, I can finally go home now.<br />
<br />
No matter what, I must get hope first. Period! I vowed to myself in my heart when I walked out of the classroom.<br />
<br />
”Segawa-ku~n ♪”<br />
<br />
As soon as I walked out of the classroom, I straightaway bumped into Sako-senpai, who wore a smile that anyone would find suspicious at first glance. Sako-senpai pressed his face that gave off an oily glister, and spoke to me:<br />
<br />
”I want to ask you for a favor……”<br />
<br />
”No.”<br />
<br />
”That quick!? At least hear me out!”<br />
<br />
”Utterly refused.”<br />
<br />
”Darn…… If so, then I’ll kidnap you as usua…… Guwagh!?”<br />
<br />
Just at the moment Sako-senpai was planning to blow on his whistle to summon the Rugby Club members, what came to my rescue was a harisen…… No, it was Raika-san.<br />
<br />
”Yuuta, leave this place to me.”<br />
<br />
”Raika-san, thank you!”<br />
<br />
”Don’t mention it. To repay me, let me go out with Hina-chan for a day.”<br />
<br />
”…… I will consider it.”<br />
<br />
In the end, Raika-san did it just to fulfill her selfish desires. Even so, her condition could be said as favorable to me. As for the date, I hope to add the condition of letting me tag along as well. While thinking about all these in my mind, I stepped on the road leading home. In any case, I just want to have a nice long sleep after seeing the three sisters at home.<br />
<br />
<br />
When I reached Ikebukuro after an hour’s journey, it wasn’t the time for the sun to set yet.<br />
<br />
I immediately sent a message to Sora-chan and Miu-chan.<br />
<br />
’I’m reaching home soon.’<br />
<br />
I explained my current situation with just a short sentence.<br />
<br />
I am actually not that good at doing things like writing emails or letters, so the contents of my writing always have that feel to them. Of course, I don’t know how to use various emoticons as well.<br />
<br />
I received a reply message not five minutes after I sent it.<br />
<br />
”It’s Miu-chan’s…… Hmmm…… Let’s see……”<br />
<br />
The message that Miu-chan sent was labeled with a title of ’Emergency Situation!’.<br />
<br />
It made me open the text message in anxiety, and the contents were—<br />
<br />
<br />
Right now, Hina would be sent to a small kindergarten at the outskirts of the Ikebukuro district.<br />
<br />
Though the kindergartens at Hachiouji could be said as top notch, the kindergartens here are first class as well.<br />
<br />
I, who came to fetch Hina, walked past the unexpectedly wide kindergarten forecourt, heading to the classrooms.<br />
<br />
”Sensei, good~ bye~”<br />
<br />
I saw a boy turning around to wave vigorously at the young caretaker as he was about to leave.<br />
<br />
On the other hand, there was a female that seemed to be the boy’s mother waiting outside the door, and she hugged the boy who ran towards her.<br />
<br />
It was a scene that would make people smile naturally.<br />
<br />
With her gaze full of pleasure, the young caretaker watched the boy leave as well.<br />
<br />
”Hello.”<br />
<br />
I greeted the caretaker somewhat nervously.<br />
<br />
”Ahh, Segawa-san.”<br />
<br />
The caretaker directed a smile at me.<br />
<br />
She is the teacher in charge of taking care of Hina at the new kindergarten after we moved to the Takanashi residence.<br />
<br />
Though I feel bad for Hina because of the frequent moving, so that HIna would be able to blend into a new environment successfully and go for her classes happily, the caretaker over here probably put in a lot of effort.<br />
<br />
”It seems like Oji-san hasn’t been fetching Hina for quite some time now.”<br />
<br />
”Mnn…… Yeah……”<br />
<br />
Lately, the job of fetching Hina home almost always falls onto the shoulders of Sora-chan and Miu-chan.<br />
<br />
People might think that I, who keep letting a primary schooler and a middle schooler to do all this, am a terrible guardian.<br />
<br />
As for Miu-chan, it seems like she is in a situation when it’s hard for her to leave school as well.<br />
<br />
Because of that, she sent that message asking me to fetch Hina.<br />
<br />
I even thought that something terrible happened because of Miu-chan labeling it as an emergency situation.<br />
<br />
Even so, it’s fortunate that I’m able to come home earlier today as well……<br />
<br />
”Oi-tan!”<br />
<br />
”Oof!?<br />
<br />
As soon as she saw me, Hina rushed over like a cannonball.<br />
<br />
”Hi- Hina…… Didn’t I tell you that it’s dangerous dashing here like this……”<br />
<br />
”Ah! I forgod.”<br />
<br />
Well, people do make mistakes, after all. I’ll disregard this matter this time.<br />
<br />
”Oi-tan is fetching me today?”<br />
<br />
”Oh, that’s right. We’ll have to buy some things before going home as well.”<br />
<br />
”Buy stuff! Hina’s tweats!”<br />
<br />
”Not really, we’re buying the materials needed for dinner.”<br />
<br />
That was what Miu-chan asked me to do as well.<br />
<br />
”Really……”<br />
<br />
When she heard that we’re not going to buy her treats, Hina’s face immediately fell.<br />
<br />
”Relax, Oi-tan will buy Hina’s treats as well.”<br />
<br />
”Yay!”<br />
<br />
I’m really a guardian who spoils his kids.<br />
<br />
But thinking of the various troubles that arise daily, it made me feel like satisfying Hina’s small wishes as well.<br />
<br />
<br />
I brought Hina to a supermarket nearby.<br />
<br />
To buy the things that we would need in the near future, the items that I placed into my shopping basket were mainly discounted food and frozen food.<br />
<br />
The amount food that a family of four needs in a week is quite considerable.<br />
<br />
Though I forgot all about it before this, for me, who almost didn’t sleep from yesterday, the weight is quite difficult to endure.<br />
<br />
Plus, Hina kept pestering me to let her sit on my shoulders, not knowing where she learnt about that. And my decision to let Hina on my shoulders in surrender is really a huge mistake, because Hina wasn’t willing to come down after that.<br />
<br />
With my hands stuffed full of shopping bags and a three year old toddler on my shoulders, it was really a rather challenging muscle training. It really isn’t something that anyone should try after burning the midnight oil. At the moment I was about to go home after finishing my shopping, Miu-chan sent a message to me yet again.<br />
<br />
And the content was…… Another surprising request.<br />
<br />
’Come over and pick me up!’<br />
<br />
It was both brief and clear. Though the instructions on it were quite simple, the more troubling matter is that the reason for it wasn’t written. Wouldn’t that be worrisome?<br />
<br />
Naturally, I couldn’t just leave it aside, and thus I walked towards the primary school that Miu-chan studies in.<br />
<br />
Though the dangers of a young man sneaking into the school grounds of a primary school flit past my mind, since Hina is tagging along, I probably wouldn’t be labeled as a suspicious person, alerting the police.<br />
<br />
”Over here!”<br />
<br />
Even so, my worries were unfounded, as Miu-chan was waiting for me at the school entrance.<br />
<br />
Miu-chan waved at me, while I quickened my footsteps as though I was urged.<br />
<br />
For some reason, a crowd of boys surrounded Miu-chan as well.<br />
<br />
…… And anyways, for what reason did Miu-chan call me over here?<br />
<br />
Before I spoke my question, Miu-chan unusually leaned on me somewhat affectionately.<br />
<br />
”You’ve been really too slow, Yuuta-san~”<br />
<br />
”Oh, sorry, sorry…… Um, Yuuta-san?”<br />
<br />
That seemed to be the first time Miu-chan called me by name.<br />
<br />
But why at this moment……<br />
<br />
”Let me introduce to you all, this person is my, Miu’s, boy~ friend~”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan said while hooking her arm with mine.<br />
<br />
”B- Boyfriend…… meaning.”<br />
<br />
”Miu-chan’s boyfriend……!”<br />
<br />
In a flash, all of the boys gathered here seemed to have suffered a serious blow.<br />
<br />
”Miu-san! Didn’t you tell me that you like me!”<br />
<br />
”Of course, I like Yoshiki-kun as well. However, I like you more as a friend……”<br />
<br />
”H- How can this be……”<br />
<br />
Yoshiki-kun’s face fell in disappointment.<br />
<br />
I was finally clear about the situation, more or less.<br />
<br />
The primary school boys gather here seems to be rivals in love competing for Miu-chan.<br />
<br />
And because the situation turned too complicated, Miu-chan called me over here.<br />
<br />
If they realize that their true rival is a man way older than them, they can’t continue to argue…… That’s probably it.<br />
<br />
”T- This incompetent looking man is not good enough for Miu-chan!”<br />
<br />
”Hey! Look here, kid!”<br />
<br />
I couldn’t help but rebut the kid who said that I’m ‘incompetent’ while cockily pointing at me.<br />
<br />
”That’s right! An ossan with a kid like him isn’t good enough for Miu-san at all!”<br />
<br />
”Who are you calling an ossan! And the child is……”<br />
<br />
They probably misunderstood because Hina was sitting on my shoulders, even so…… That was really quite hurtful.<br />
<br />
The boys present started to argue about who is the most suitable for Miu-chan.<br />
<br />
Just at that moment, Miu-chan lowered her head looking somewhat melancholic……<br />
<br />
”Indeed. Though this person is gentle, he is somewhat incompetent, slow and indecisive. When we went to eat sushi, he only has the financial ability to bring me for sushi-go-round……”<br />
<br />
”Erm, Miu-chan……”<br />
<br />
There are some things that can’t be said just because they are the truth.<br />
<br />
”Even so, just because of this, he cannot lose me!”<br />
<br />
Realistic acting would probably refer to a situation like this.<br />
<br />
”I am happy because of everyone’s thoughts……. However, I am sorry.”<br />
<br />
When I looked closer, I could even see beads of tears glistening in Miu-chan’s eyes.<br />
<br />
Seeing a beautiful girl look like that before their eyes, the immature kids were all shocked…… Then, after saying things like ‘I won’t give up’, ‘I’ll keep waiting for you’ and the like, they gradually left, while Miu-chan called each of their names in apparent gratitude.<br />
<br />
Errr…… Am I at the press conference for a retiring idol?<br />
<br />
Though I’m the one present who should be the most shocked, that matter gave me a mystifying sense of heartbrokenness.<br />
<br />
After all of them left, Miu-chan let go of my arm, lightly twirled in a circle and returned to our previous distance.<br />
<br />
Miu-chan pressed her index finger on her cheek in slight guilt, cutely sticking her tongue out for a moment.<br />
<br />
”Ehehe☆ Thanks, Oji-san. You helped out a lot.”<br />
<br />
”Miu-chan, I have a lot to say to you……”<br />
<br />
”Really. Being angry at such~ a cute lover, how mean~”<br />
<br />
”I say……”<br />
<br />
”Miu Nee-tan, what’s a boyfan?”<br />
<br />
”I’ll tell Hina when Hina is older.”<br />
<br />
As though nothing had happened, Miu-chan stepped on the road leading home in front of us. It seems like she’s already used to being confessed to by countless boys.<br />
<br />
Though I really felt like saying a word or two, as Miu-chan naturally took one of the shopping bags in my hands, it made me lose the chance of speaking.<br />
<br />
…… It’s easy for men to misunderstand your consideration, Miu-chan.<br />
<br />
<br />
When the three of us reached home, we saw a few pairs of unfamiliar shoes arranged at the entrance, and casual footwear for males were among them, while Sora-chan’s familiar loafers were there as well.<br />
<br />
”Wa~ How unusual! They’re probably Onee-chan’s friends.”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan who saw the shoes said after thinking for awhile.<br />
<br />
”Oi-tan, Hina is hungwy~ Let’s eat the snacks~”<br />
<br />
I walked towards the kitchen along with Hina and Miu-chan first, and after keeping our spoils in the fridge, I gave Hina some milk and snacks.<br />
<br />
Along the way, we could hear the chatter and laughter of boys and girls from the second floor, though Sora-chan’s voice wasn’t heard too much……<br />
<br />
While I gradually started to mind it, especially the part about the boys’ voices.<br />
<br />
Speaking of which, since they’re Sora-chan’s friends, perhaps I should go greet them as well. I’m her guardian after all.<br />
<br />
That made me think about the matters that I discussed with Hanamura-senpai before this. Being clueless about Sora-chan’s condition at school isn’t good as well. And when I think about it, today was the first time I went to Miu-chan’s school as well.<br />
<br />
If they are good friends with Sora-chan, I do wish to at least show my face there, and if I can successfully join their conversations, I might be able to know a bit about Sora-chan’s condition at school.<br />
<br />
”Oji-san, do you want to serve Onee-chan and the others tea?”<br />
<br />
Seeming as though she noticed my thoughts, Miu-chan handed me a tray. Miu-chan really is considerate.<br />
<br />
”O- Okay. I’ll leave Hina to you then.”<br />
<br />
I prepared five portions of red tea made from tea bags, and placed some still appropriate snacks on the tray as well.<br />
<br />
I walked to the second floor and breathed in slightly in front of the door to Sora-chan’s room. After all, the first impression is very important in any situation.<br />
<br />
”Sora-chan, it’s me……”<br />
<br />
That was what I said after I lightly knocked on the door.<br />
<br />
’Who is it?’<br />
<br />
The unfamiliar voice of a girl came from the room.<br />
<br />
”I- It’s my sister! W- Wait here for a moment!”<br />
<br />
After that, a seam about the width of two fists appeared, while Sora-chan showed her face from behind the door.<br />
<br />
Sora-chan’s whole face was flushed, and seemed like she wouldn’t let me see inside the room no matter what.<br />
<br />
Speaking of which, I’ve never went into Sora-chan’s room before this, but that’s understandable.<br />
<br />
Even with any other father, if he goes into the room of his middle school daughter without permission, their relationship would break up just like that.<br />
<br />
”O- Onii-chan! Why do you have to pick today to come back earlier!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan’s voice was unusually weak, not like her usual voice at all. Furthermore, it felt like she was rather embarrassed.<br />
<br />
Speaking of which, I am complained to by Sora-chan even though I’m back early so unusually, it really feels somewhat sad.<br />
<br />
”A- Anyways, don’t come to the second floor! You can’t come up!”<br />
<br />
”Err…… But aren’t your friends here as well? If so, I should at least go in and greet them.”<br />
<br />
”No means no!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan lowered her voice in stubborn refusal, and her attitude was somewhat agitated as well. That’s really quite hurtful.<br />
<br />
Even so, she’s a girl in adolescence after all. Thinking about that, the mystifyingly sense of embarrassment when Nee-san helped serve tea or fruit juice whenever I brought friends back home resurfaced in my mind. Is this what they mean by history will always repeat itself…… If so, oh well.<br />
<br />
I’ll leave the matter of deeply engraving in my memories the appearance of the rude males who entered Sora-chan’s room earlier than me for next time. After making that decision, I handed the tray in my hands to Sora-chan.<br />
<br />
”Well, at least take the tea. I’ll make dinner, so you can chat all you want.”<br />
<br />
”Mnn, mnn. That’s all, thanks.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan took the tray and looked visibly relieved, but a hand suddenly reached out and stopped the door as Sora-chan was about to close it.<br />
<br />
’Isn’t it the voice of a man?’<br />
<br />
Sora-chan looked behind her in shock.<br />
<br />
’If it’s Takanashi-san’s uncle, I want to greet him as well! I’m the club president after all!’<br />
<br />
The clear, strong voice of a girl came from inside the room.<br />
<br />
’That’s right, I think that it’s better if we greet him as well.’<br />
<br />
This time, it’s a rather calm voice that seemed to come from a girl as well.<br />
<br />
’Takanashi, isn’t it fine if we just greet him?’<br />
<br />
Oh, it’s the voice of a boy. My body couldn’t help but shudder for a moment<br />
<br />
’Oi! Takanashi!’<br />
<br />
And lastly, it’s the voice of an unusually energetic boy.<br />
<br />
”B- But……”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan looked at me and into her room in, evidently flustered……<br />
<br />
”…… Come in then.”<br />
<br />
In the end, Sora-chan opened the door with her head lowered.<br />
<br />
<br />
I’ve mentioned this before, it’s my first time entering Sora-chan’s room.<br />
<br />
The interior of the room was rather neat and tidy as expected of a girl’s room, while there weren’t many unnecessary items. As for the things that were somewhat unexpected, they were the electronic keyboard at a corner of the room and an astoundingly large stack of mangas and novels tidily arranged on bookshelves. It was a room that reflected Sora-chan’s demure nature.<br />
<br />
Even though I’ve lived here for a few months now, there are still a few rooms that I haven’t entered in this house.<br />
<br />
For example, Sora-chan and Miu-chan’s rooms, and the room that can’t be opened on the second floor. Apart from that, it seems like there’s an attic on the rooftop as well, but I don’t even know where the entrance of that place is.<br />
<br />
And on the first time I entered Sora-chan’s room, there were already four guests waiting inside.<br />
<br />
”Nice to meet you, I am Segawa Yuuta.”<br />
<br />
Though I didn’t really get nervous in the presence of middle schoolers, it feels somewhat strange to be stared at by them as well.<br />
<br />
”So you’re Takanashi-san’s uncle?”<br />
<br />
Like a representative for the others, the influential looking girl standing by the door inquired.<br />
<br />
It looks like she was the one who stopped the door just now.<br />
<br />
”That’s right. I’m a college student, and am currently Sora-chan and her sisters’ guardian.”<br />
<br />
”So things are really like this…… We were quite surprised when we first knew of this today as well.”<br />
<br />
That’s understandable. A man whose appearance is only slightly older than a high school student is actually a guardian, so it can’t be helped if people are surprised by this. Facing responses like this, I could only smile wryly.<br />
<br />
Speaking of which, is it because Sora-chan mentioned something about me that they came to investigate?<br />
<br />
”I’m sorry, I haven’t introduced myself yet. I am Okae Kiyomi, the president of the Choir Club.”<br />
<br />
Choir Club!? I couldn’t help but turn to look at Sora-chan.<br />
<br />
On the other hand, Sora-chan blushed for some reason and lowered her gaze. How should I say this…... I have never seen Sora-chan like this before.<br />
<br />
”They are members of the Choir Club as well. And Takanashi-san was originally part of the Choir Club as well.”<br />
<br />
Is that so. So Sora-chan was from the Choir Club…… It’s the first time I heard of it.<br />
<br />
And I finally understood why Sora-chan’s usual cries have the power to echo through the whole town.<br />
<br />
”Takanashi-san was originally the hope of us Choir Club as well. Whenever she sings, boys would immediately gather outside the music room, while Takanashi-san was already admired by many boys from the start as well.”<br />
<br />
”Oh…… I see.”<br />
<br />
The president of the Choir Club seemed to be recalling a grand occasion, saying with an enchanted expression, while Sora-chan cowered instead, looking as though she wanted to look for a place to hide in.<br />
<br />
”N- No…… I don’t……”<br />
<br />
That’s new. Is Sora-chan a girl like this? Even though she usually gives people the impression of being extremely blunt……<br />
<br />
Not noticing my surprise, the club president pointed at the short-haired boy whose face was still somewhat boyish for a middle schooler while saying:<br />
<br />
”That loud-mouthed fellow joined the club because of Takanashi-san as well.”<br />
<br />
”I’m telling you that’s not it!”<br />
<br />
Though the middle school boy protested with his whole face red, my thoughts were only on Sora-chan.<br />
<br />
The thing that surprised me was the fact that Sora-chan was like a tame lamb in front of her friends.<br />
<br />
No, instead of saying tame, it feels more like shyness. How can this be?<br />
<br />
”That’s right, oji-san. You should help us convince her to stay in the Choir Club.”<br />
<br />
”Err…… Stay in the Choir Club?”<br />
<br />
”Okae-senpai, please stop this.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan said in an almost inaudible voice.<br />
<br />
”Oji-san, if you’re at home, Sora-chan shouldn’t have any reason to give up on the club, isn’t that right?”<br />
<br />
”Give up? …… Ah!”<br />
<br />
I finally understood the situation, and realized the reason that the president kept saying things in past tense.<br />
<br />
After Nee-san’s accident, I’ve heard about Sora-chan leaving her club when the three sisters moved to Hachiouji. So the club that Sora-chan left was the Choir Club……<br />
<br />
”Sora-chan didn’t return to the club.”<br />
<br />
”…… I’ve left now, so I can’t go back.”<br />
<br />
”Why! Isn’t it fine if this ossan is here!”<br />
<br />
”Daiki, stop that.”<br />
<br />
The boy started to shout, while the other prim looking boy berated him.<br />
<br />
On the other hand, the gloomy looking girl who kept staring at us without a word before this said immediately:<br />
<br />
”I’m just helping out in the Choir Club, and am not planning to force her to come back. However, since she said that she can’t go back, that would indicate that she probably wishes to.”<br />
<br />
It seems reasonable. I get it, it seems like these kids are here wishing to bring Sora-chan back to their club.<br />
<br />
…… That would mean that there are people worrying for Sora-chan at school as well. Thinking about that, it gave me a slight sense of relief.<br />
<br />
”Wouldn’t it be okay if this ossan takes care of Takanashi’s sisters? Since this ossan already moved here specially, then just leave things to this ossan and have fun with us in the club!”<br />
<br />
Three times, he said it for a total of three times now. Kid, a first year in college can’t count as an ossan yet.<br />
<br />
The boy somehow~ looks as though he’s looking for trouble. Onii-san is somewhat unhappy with that, you know.<br />
<br />
The middle school boy seemed to have noticed my hesitant gaze as well, and rudely glared back at me.<br />
<br />
Even so, Sora-chan disregarded the two of us glaring at each other and spoke:<br />
<br />
”…… That won’t work…… And also……”<br />
<br />
”Takanashi, why not!”<br />
<br />
Oi! Brat, what were you thinking when you shouted at our Sora-chan!<br />
<br />
I refrained from acting on the impulse of wanting to teach the kid a lesson.<br />
<br />
Even so, I want to know the reason as well. In my college life, Roary takes up quite a large part of it as well. After all, the friends that we chose ourselves are probably very precious.<br />
<br />
”Sora-chan, I think that it’s okay if you want to go back as well…..”<br />
<br />
After hearing my words, Sora-chan just shook her head.<br />
<br />
Speaking of which, my unreliability might be one of the reasons as well. Though I’m not sure how long the activities of a middle school club would take, if Hina can’t be fetched on time, everyone would suffer…… A girl with a strong sense of responsibility like Sora-chan definitely wouldn’t return to the Choir Club if her family is not in a state when she is at ease.<br />
<br />
It seems like the source of the trouble is quite complicated.<br />
<br />
”Err…… So you’re called Okae-san?”<br />
<br />
”That’s right.”<br />
<br />
”I believe that all of you care for Sora-chan very much, but can you let her think about it herself? I think Sora-chan probably just hasn’t prepared herself for it yet, that’s why…… I’m very sorry.”<br />
<br />
”Onii-chan……”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan raised her head in shock.<br />
<br />
”In any case…… Please wait for some time. Please.”<br />
<br />
I pleaded to the club president with my head lowered.<br />
<br />
When one can’t think of a good way to solve problems, the best thing to do is to face it sincerely.<br />
<br />
I remember that Nee-san taught me about that before this.<br />
<br />
Being pleaded by a person five years older than them like this, which made the club president seem unable to continue as well.<br />
<br />
And I left the room with a now awkward atmosphere long ago.<br />
<br />
When I walked out of the room, the boy whose voice is the loudest among the four was still staring at me unblinkingly.<br />
<br />
No, instead of saying that he stared at me, it might be more accurate to say that he was glaring at me.<br />
<br />
Since I couldn’t just bathe and go to sleep in a situation when guests are present, I could only while away time by watching television in the living room. After all, the matter worried me, and I wish to think of a way for Sora-chan to return to her club as well.<br />
<br />
”Oji-san, were you chased out?”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan asked.<br />
<br />
”That’s not it. A guardian probably shouldn’t grab the spotlight except for greeting people in front of his child’s school friends after all.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan seemed quite uncomfortable as well, and probably felt rather embarrassed.<br />
<br />
I once underwent that period as well, even so……<br />
<br />
”…… Err, Miu-chan. I’m just asking this, but does Sora-chan…… Get along well with those kids?”<br />
<br />
”Why do you ask?”<br />
<br />
”Well…… I have this feeling that Sora-chan is somewhat different from usual. You might be able to say that she’s tense, or you can also say that she’s more introverted…… And doesn’t talk much.”<br />
<br />
Usually, people would probably be more casual in the presence of friends of the same age.<br />
<br />
”Oh! That’s because Onee-chan is an ‘uchibenkei[2] ’.” Ohh! It seems like a rather difficult word came from the primary school student’s mouth.<br />
<br />
The said uchibenkei would refer to that, right? A lion at home, a mouse abroad.<br />
<br />
”Does that mean Sora-chan would act gentler when she’s outside?”<br />
<br />
Actually, even if she doesn’t act like it, Sora-chan is already a capable, kind child.<br />
<br />
”Yes~ Instead of saying that she’s acting like that, you should say that it’s Onee-chan’s usual appearance.”<br />
<br />
”Eh!?”<br />
<br />
That…… Soft-spoken appearance is how Sora-chan appears to be usually!?<br />
<br />
”Onee-chan…… seems to be rather bad at coping with men.”<br />
<br />
”EH—!?”<br />
<br />
I got another shock.<br />
<br />
”But Sora-chan is rather unforgiving to me…… Is it because I don’t count as a man in her eyes?”<br />
<br />
”Shouldn’t Oji-san be more special?”<br />
<br />
Though Miu-chan showed me a somewhat questioning smile, I really didn’t know what she meant.<br />
<br />
…… After all, I could count as family. And Miu-chan just said that Sora-chan is an uchibenkei, so is this how things are?<br />
<br />
Even so, Sora-chan is bad at coping with men……. How unexpected.<br />
<br />
So there are still so many things that I don’t know.I couldn’t help but exclaim in my heart.<br />
<br />
<br />
”Sorry for bothering you.”<br />
<br />
Youko said at the entrance.<br />
<br />
”Oh, mnn……”<br />
<br />
When the club president dashed to the house with the other members of the Choir Club using ‘locating lost items’ as an excuse, though Sora was somewhat flustered, she still managed to end the first experience of her friends coming to her house without any problems. By the way, the said lost item was the pen that Sora almost used to sign the club application form before this.<br />
<br />
Though the excuse was somewhat forced, their thoughts still managed to make Sora happy.<br />
<br />
When they were about to leave, Youko went closer to Sora’s ears and said:<br />
<br />
”I saw your bookshelf. You have quite a nice hobby. And also…… Let me lend you those that already have next volumes. If possible…… I would like to see your drawers besides your bookshelves as well.”<br />
<br />
After saying that, the corner of Youko’s mouth curled in a rare smile. It felt as though she came just to see Sora’s bookshelves. After watching Youko leave with a wry smile on her face, Sora finally relaxed.<br />
<br />
Just like that, it seems like they wouldn’t give up on bringing her back to the Choir Club, but the rough method should be slightly improved.<br />
<br />
”Eh…… Is there anything wrong? Miu.”<br />
<br />
When Sora returned to the living room, she saw Miu standing in the kitchen, busying herself with something.<br />
<br />
”I helped Onee-chan to heat dinner just now.”<br />
<br />
After saying that, Miu pointed at the sofa.<br />
<br />
”It seems like Oji-san was quite tired. He fell asleep after making dinner even though he hasn’t eaten it yet. I took Hina for a bath as well and asked her to go to sleep.”<br />
<br />
”Ah, sorry. Miu.”<br />
<br />
Sora’s gaze fell on Yuuta, who was lying on the sofa in a deep slumber.<br />
<br />
”That’s right, Oji-san asked about Onee-chan just now.”<br />
<br />
”Eh? A- About what!?”<br />
<br />
”Oji-san said that Onee-chan is somewhat tense in front of your school friends, so he’s worried about that.”<br />
<br />
”Uuu……. W- What did you say then, Miu?”<br />
<br />
”I answered honestly that Onee-chan is bad at coping with men.”<br />
<br />
”Uuu…… Miu……. Though it’s true, but……”<br />
<br />
I originally didn’t want Onii-chan to know about that. Sora could only say that to herself in a low voice.<br />
<br />
Actually, Sora isn’t good at dealing with even people of the same sex, while her introverted nature is always a matter that Sora doesn’t wish people to know of. And it might be because of that, she is the only person in the family who doesn’t really get along with Raika-san and the others……<br />
<br />
At the moment when Sora once again fell into despair, Miu did not forget to rub salt into Sora’s wound.<br />
<br />
”That’s right, I said that Oji-san is a special existence for Onee-chan as well.”<br />
<br />
Sora, who was temporarily speechless, flushed in a flash.<br />
<br />
”D- Don’t speak of these unimportant matters, Miu!”<br />
<br />
”Oh~ So it’s unimportant~”<br />
<br />
Miu smiled mischievously, escaping from the living room after easily avoiding Sora’s attack.<br />
<br />
Why would the younger sister who was afraid of other people and kept tugging on her dress when she was little undergo such a large change now? In the end, a confused Sora and a sleeping Yuuta were left in the living room. </div><br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/1/1a/Papakiki_v02_139.jpg/418px-Papakiki_v02_139.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/1/1a/Papakiki_v02_139.jpg/418px-Papakiki_v02_139.jpg" width="222" /></a></div></div><br />
Sora looked at Yuuta’s slumbering face.<br />
<br />
After that, she walked away and returned with a blanket.<br />
<br />
”Seriously, Onii-chan always gives other people trouble…… How troublesome.”<br />
<br />
Sora muttered while covering Yuuta with the blanket.<br />
<br />
Thinking of looking closely at Yuuta’s sleeping face, Sora went closer.<br />
<br />
Why can she only treat Yuuta normally? Even Sora wasn’t sure about that.<br />
<br />
<br />
The members of the Choir Club who walked down the slope towards the station from the Takanashi residence were shrouded in an indescribable atmosphere.<br />
<br />
There were a lot of reasons for that. For example, the Takanashi residence is located at an expensive land at the center of the city, and was far larger than they imagined. Sora’s sister, Miu, has long hair, and is a rare beauty. The uncle who acts as their guardian is really a young man who isn’t even twenty yet. And the most important thing is, their surprise assault ended in failure.<br />
<br />
”How troublesome.”<br />
<br />
Kiyomi said all of a sudden.<br />
<br />
”Being stubborn to that extent, it seems like it’s impossible for her to return immediately no matter how hard we try.”<br />
<br />
”Indeed…… The only thing left, is probably to wait.”<br />
<br />
Shuuji seems to agree to Kiyomi’s opinion as well.<br />
<br />
”If Kaichou continues to badger her at that time, the situation would only turn sourer.”<br />
<br />
”Uuu…… Youko, can’t you be more merciful with your words.”<br />
<br />
”W- What is this! Why are you all giving up!”<br />
<br />
Among the four, only Daiki still shouted in unwillingness.<br />
<br />
”Darn! It’s all that guy’s fault. If that guy didn’t say something like that……!”<br />
<br />
”Oi, calm down, Maeshima.”<br />
<br />
”…… I…… I’ll go talk to her again!”<br />
<br />
After saying that, Daiki turned around and walked back to the Takanashi residence.<br />
<br />
<br />
Daiki, who returned to the front of Takanashi residence prepared to press the doorbell once again.<br />
<br />
At that moment, he saw Sora’s silhouette through the glass windows of the courtyard.<br />
<br />
Daiki, whose heart surged with curiosity, finally decided to sneak into the courtyard.<br />
<br />
The scene that Daiki saw was one that he definitely didn’t want to witness.<br />
<br />
Sora was covering the slumbering Yuuta with a blanket.<br />
<br />
If that’s all, it wouldn’t be anything special.<br />
<br />
However, Daiki unfortunately noticed one thing.<br />
<br />
He noticed Sora wearing an expression that he had never seen before……<br />
<br />
Noticing the slightly shy, but extremely sweet radiant smile.<br />
<br />
It might be because Daiki kept yearning for Takanashi Sora since he started school that he could perceive that truth.<br />
<br />
”That guy…… It’s because of the presence of that guy……”<br />
<br />
Daiki gritted his teeth, as though he wanted to break his teeth to pieces.<br />
<br />
Actually extending his evil paws to a middle school girl, that guy is definitely a hentai!<br />
<br />
I must snatch the girl that I love from the hands of this hentai! He secretly vowed to himself in his heart.<br />
<br />
<br />
At the same time, a high school girl whose heart was filled with justice watched the actions of those people from far away.<br />
<br />
”There weren’t any cries today…… And perhaps, those children perceived the same truth as me……?”<br />
<br />
Are they planning to journey into that den infested with evil? I might not be the only person who wishes to save the three Takanashi sisters from the claws of the hentai. Thinking about that, it made her feel as though she obtained a thousand comrades.<br />
<br />
</div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-67450183592110645502012-02-26T07:18:00.023+07:002012-03-02T10:23:42.779+07:00Papa no Iukoto wo Kikinasai! Vol. 2 - Chapter 1<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on"><div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">I opened my eyes in surprise, and a white bunny came into my view.<br />
<br />
”Err……”<br />
<br />
I tried to use my still fuzzy mind, trying to understand the current situation.<br />
<br />
I remember that I returned home after sending Hina to the kindergarten. After that, I quickly cleared away the cutlery from breakfast and prepared to go to classes…... And then I lay down on the sofa. I planned to snooze for a while on the sofa, and that was how I fell asleep, while I seemed to have grabbed Hina’s favorite bunny doll in my sleep as well.<br />
<br />
”Oh no……! My class!”<br />
<br />
By the time I understood the current situation, I found that I had skipped the whole first period as well.<br />
<br />
”Whoa…… Not again……”<br />
<br />
It’s useless even if I regret it now. No matter how hard I hug my head in repentance, time cannot be turned back.<br />
<br />
Arriving at the campus located at Hachiouji would take me an hour no matter how smooth the traffic is.<br />
<br />
It wouldn’t help even if I go out hurriedly, as it’s largely different from when I lived in the room that I rented.<br />
<br />
”Ugh…… How many times has it been now……?”<br />
<br />
Among the subjects that have a grand total of twelve classes each, if one fails to attend one third of the classes, it would be treated as a lack of attendance.<br />
<br />
To put it in simpler terms, it means that the credits for the subject would be automatically lost if one skips them for four days.<br />
<br />
This means, if I’m not mistaken, this class is the third time, meaning that I’m near the borderline right now.<br />
<br />
As the college lets students of various faculties accumulate credits by choosing their own classes in a tetris-like manner, they must go for other classes or even repeat the same class next year if they don’t have enough credits for a certain subject.<br />
<br />
Though I thought ‘I ruined it’ in my heart, I still had the mindset of ‘Oh well, there will probably be some other way’<br />
<br />
Since it’s just my first year, there are probably still a lot of chances to redeem myself. Probably.<br />
<br />
And I have more important matters to take care of right now.<br />
<br />
Starting a new, smooth life at the Takanashi residence after breaking free from the three tsubo room near the college…… Though it wasn’t until this extent, it’s all thanks to Nee-san leaving us this large house that was spacious even for the four of us, eliminating a lot of unnecessary troubles for Sora-chan and the others.<br />
<br />
I have no other wishes about this now. If I still want anything more, it would just be wishful thinking.<br />
<br />
But to be honest, I find myself wishing for a little bit more of a guardian’s dignity recently…...<br />
<br />
In any case, my new life had a pretty good start…… Though I want to say that, there is still a truth that cannot let me take things so easily.<br />
<br />
It was something that happened when we went to visit Nee-san and Nii-san’s graves after experiencing a lot of trouble.<br />
<br />
<br />
”Ten million!?”<br />
<br />
My cracked voice echoed in the silent cemetery.<br />
<br />
Ever since that unfortunate event occurred, after we underwent the overwhelmingly busy days, I finally found time to visit Nee-san and Nii-san’s graves.<br />
<br />
The accident happened in the middle of summer. Even so, summer had long passed, and it is already late into fall now.<br />
<br />
Usually, only gray tombstones could be seen in the cemetery, but the piled up fallen leaves turned it into a place with a profound sense of autumn. Of course, there is a reason that I shouted out such materialistic words that doesn’t match the solemn location that was full of fallen leaves.<br />
<br />
”Yuuta-san, you’re in front of a grave.”<br />
<br />
Hearing Oba-san’s words, I hastily shut my mouth.<br />
<br />
Even so, the person who made me cry out loud like that was none other than Oba-san.<br />
<br />
”Errr…… As you were saying just now……”<br />
<br />
I really hope that I’ve heard wrong. With such an expectation, I asked yet again.<br />
<br />
However, words of hot pursuit came from Oba-san again.<br />
<br />
”The amount of money required for raising a child from primary school till he or she graduates from college is ten million yen or so. Of course, this sum of money is only the school fees, there are still other expenses required in your daily life— For instance, meals, transportation, medication, pocket money, and of course, women spend a lot on their clothes. Do you understand?”<br />
<br />
Oba-san listed out the possible expenditure that we might have to spend in the future in a rapid fire manner.<br />
<br />
I could only admire her foresight…… As expected of Oba-san, having raised two children single-handedly, she is not even a little vague in these aspects.<br />
<br />
Coupled with the fact that Oba-san seemed to be a rather experienced staff of an insurance company, she is very clear about the various aspects related to matters about money. This woman, who can count as my only relative, had promised to give sudden spot checks on our living conditions each month.<br />
<br />
If she finds out any problems, I might even get separated from Sora-chan and the others immediately, being forced to live in different places. Just thinking about that made me nervous, but she even reminded me about important matters that people easily overlook, while the lesson today is another huge shock, I felt as though I was heavily punched in the stomach.<br />
<br />
”…… In any case, you would need around that sum of money, and because there are three of them, you can roughly triple it. Apart from that, Yuuta-san, you need to pay your fees as well, so no matter how much you’ve saved up, it won’t be enough.”<br />
<br />
When Oba-san stopped temporarily to rest, my mind was already about to explode from thinking about the sum of money that I might need. At the same time, I wished that Oba-san wouldn’t just pour cold water on us when we just started our new life. Even so, I am very clear about what Oba-san wishes to express by mentioning all this.<br />
<br />
”To be frank, the inheritance that was given to you is a hefty sum of money. However, if you consider ten years after this…… No, considering the time until Hina graduates from college, about twenty years are still required. If you think about it that way, the money is definitely not enough.”<br />
<br />
”…… Mnn, I understand.”<br />
<br />
Though I didn’t plan to use the inheritance that Nee-san left us, reality is crueler than I expected.<br />
<br />
It seems like raising a child until adulthood is indeed an arduous task.<br />
<br />
As parents are willing to raise their children till adulthood, it is clear how profound their love is…... Nee-san who raised me until now is probably the same.<br />
<br />
While the three sisters who are busy cleaning up the grave for Nee-san and Nii-san right now cannot be bathed in their love anymore. Hina couldn’t even comprehend the fact that her parents had passed away.<br />
<br />
If so, I have only one choice.<br />
<br />
”The reason that I’m telling you all this is because I believe that your resolution is strong enough.”<br />
<br />
After saying ‘Do your best now’, Oba-san continued to clean up the grave.<br />
<br />
Just like that, at the same time that I started my new life at Ikebukuro, I put in more effort in my work as well, vowing to impose a strict regime on the management of my money and life.<br />
<br />
The assets that are now under Sora-chan and the other’s names are now under the care of the Takanashi family as their official guardians, while a small amount of the money is taken out for our daily expenses and school fees, and is kept by me. In this aspect, Oba-san and the relatives of the Takanashi family handled it for us. Nobuyashi-san, Shingo-san’s brother, really seems to be a civil servant working in the National Tax Department. Because of the extremely strict document that he made for us and an account book so detailed that it’s almost too much, there is a safeguard against the other relatives using up the money.<br />
<br />
And the help made me understand even better how difficult it is as an adult, as a parent.<br />
<br />
The only thing that I bought especially recently was Sora-chan and Miu-chan’s phones.<br />
<br />
In the conditions that we are the only ones living together, it is something that is absolutely necessary, and thus the expenses were paid directly from Sora-chan and the other’s accounts. Having a new cell phone seemed to have made them quite happy, and they always keep their phones by their sides. Though there are some who owns cell phones in middle school, there aren’t many children in primary school who has cell phones, so it’s no wonder that Miu-chan is so happy.<br />
<br />
Thanks to the cell phones, we were able to contact each other very easily, so it’s a huge help to me.<br />
<br />
Just like that, among the carefully thought out plans of the people surrounding us, we started our new life.<br />
<br />
And right now—<br />
<br />
I am now late for school because of oversleeping, and I might even lose my credits…... Furthermore, this isn’t the first time that I did this.<br />
<br />
If Oba-san finds out about these matters, it wouldn’t be strange even if I’m viciously berated for six hours. Well, it’s my own fault for this.<br />
<br />
”Wait, it’s probably okay, I’ll probably be able to make it, barely.”<br />
<br />
That was what I told myself.<br />
<br />
It is now a few minutes to ten. If I set out right now, I am able to attend the third period…… Probably.<br />
<br />
To be honest, I want to just sleep until the time to fetch Hina, but of course I can’t do that.<br />
<br />
When I stood up and was about to walk out, I suddenly felt as though I forgot something.<br />
<br />
”…… Ah, the trash!”<br />
<br />
What am I doing! Sora-chan did remind me about it quite a few times.<br />
<br />
But when I poked my head into the kitchen to have a look, the garbage bag for combustible trash had already been changed.<br />
<br />
Sora-chan probably came back to change it, and she even got out before us too.<br />
<br />
”That’s right, I have to take out the trash before sending Hina to the kindergarten……”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan probably assumed that I took Hina out without taking out the trash, so she came back especially. I hope she isn’t late because of this. And Sora-chan was quite displeased when she went out too……<br />
<br />
When I took a closer look, I saw what looked like a hastily written note stuck on the garbage can cover.<br />
<br />
I’ll take care of you when I’m back!<br />
<br />
Those were the tidy words written on the note.<br />
<br />
Uh oh. While thinking about that, I still couldn’t wipe the smile off my face.<br />
<br />
Though I had to face quite a lot of hardship, but for the sake of my cute nieces…… No, for my daughters, all of this is nothing.<br />
<br />
”Ugh, uh oh! The time!?”<br />
<br />
While I smiled to myself, the time became even more rushed.<br />
<br />
<br />
I dashed out of the house and got on the train heading west that went on for about an hour. After reaching the okay-looking Hachiouji station, I finally reached my school— Tama Literary College, Hachiouji division— after riding my bike for about half an hour.<br />
<br />
By the way, the view that appeared before my eyes on my way here were scenery largely different with the station.<br />
<br />
Small hills and worn down residences surrounded the area.<br />
<br />
To the students who wish to study in peace, the surroundings are quite favorable. However, how many college students in this world who enroll in colleges just to study whole-heartedly? I feel rather doubtful about that.<br />
<br />
And I, who can’t said to be an exception, only have average results in Tama Literary College.<br />
<br />
The students here would consider their futures more or less, but in the end they still want to undergo a happy college life, so the college could be said to be a rather peaceful place. Even so, even students with a carefree attitude wouldn’t think that they would be exiled to the wilderness like this before they actually started school.<br />
<br />
And of course, I am one of the students with a carefree attitude as well.<br />
<br />
In any case, people wouldn’t normally think that students in different academic years would study in different divisions of the school, would they?<br />
<br />
The school building used as the examination hall at first, located at the center of the city, is actually a building with only a few laboratories, while us freshmen are actually banished to a place in the middle of nowhere like Hachiouji. This is just an undeniable scam.<br />
<br />
Even so, after enrolling for about half a year, even in a rural area like this, everyone still found ways to have fun, such as working part time, joining clubs, dating and the like.<br />
<br />
And the person who could be said as the model of all this, and is at the same time the man who enjoys college life the most among all the people that I know, is currently preparing lunch in front of me, who still didn’t make it to my classes in the end.<br />
<br />
”Segawa-chan, why don’t you have a piece of pork chop?”<br />
<br />
Wearing a cute apron, Nimura turned around and asked.<br />
<br />
”Errr…… Fine.”<br />
<br />
As for me, I was lying down on the floor, watching an afternoon TV drama in a lazy pose just like a housewife who doesn’t have anything to do after sending her husband and children out.<br />
<br />
Some people might think that it’s rather impolite to put on airs in another’s house, but there is a reason for me doing this.<br />
<br />
It’s because up till one month ago, this apartment suite that has excellent conditions, which is only five minutes from the school on foot, was still where I lived.<br />
<br />
Let me explain this in order. After I decided to move to the Takanashi residence, of course I had to stop renting the room that I lived in before this.<br />
<br />
Nimura said that time that he wanted to rent my room.<br />
<br />
According to his explanation that I learnt of afterwards, Nimura seemed to have got into some trouble with women, causing him to be unable to continue living in his previous home…… Just like that, Nimura completed negotiations with the landlord, moving into the room without any deposits, and is getting along just fine with his landlord (a lady, of course) right now.<br />
<br />
Right until now, the vigor that this man, Nimura Kouichi, has…… Or I should phrase it as his skill of dealing with other people, constantly surprises me.<br />
<br />
And that’s why to me, this is a place that I can relax at.<br />
<br />
Furthermore, this place now comes with a tenant who has excellent cooking skills and loves cleanliness, so I can enjoy a good meal like I’m having right now when I come over here at lunch time.<br />
<br />
”Okay, it’s done. Hurry up and eat when it’s still warm.”<br />
<br />
The menu today is pork chop rice which seems a bit too rich for lunch. The pork seemed to have been given free by a dame working at a butcher’s nearby. The just fried pork chop was currently giving out a salivating fragrance.<br />
<br />
”Wow! It’s good!”<br />
<br />
”It’s made from Berkshire pig, it’s really thanks to that oba-san just now. I think I’ll give her some veggies next time as a present.”<br />
<br />
After saying that, Nimura squeezed out a few drops of lemon juice onto both of our pork chops, and also placed some chili sauce at the edge of our plates.<br />
<br />
”That’s right, Segawa-chan, did you skip your morning classes as well?”<br />
<br />
He suddenly asked, straight to the point.<br />
<br />
”…… Yeah.”<br />
<br />
After taking a bite out of the ideal pork chop that was crispy outside and tender inside, that was how I answered.<br />
<br />
”So you went for a part time job yesterday night as well? Well aren’t you hardworking.”<br />
<br />
”That’s because I don’t want to use the money that Nee-san left us if possible. Do you know this? Raising a toddler until graduation from college requires about ten million.”<br />
<br />
Though I just spat out what I heard from Oba-san, Nimura who doesn’t know about that still gave a rather surprised response of ‘Eh? That much?’<br />
<br />
”Sora-chan’s grades are quite good, so of course she should enroll in a good college. Since Miu-chan is so cute, she might develop in the entertainment industry in the future…… Ah, but it seems like highly educated idols are more popular nowadays. And you’ll need to use some money for training as well. Ah, and of course I’ll respect Miu-chan’s wishes.”<br />
<br />
”Oi~ Segawa-chan~”<br />
<br />
”And I wish for Hina to get into a good school as well. Since Hina is so cute, enrolling in a co-ed school might attract some troublesome men. If it turns out like this, I…… I…… Guwagh! No! Hina must attend a girls’ school! And that’s that!”<br />
<br />
”I say, Segawa-chan!”<br />
<br />
”…… Eh?”<br />
<br />
When I came to my senses, I noticed Nimura looking at me as though he was looking at an alien species.<br />
<br />
”I understand how you feel.”<br />
<br />
”W- what……”<br />
<br />
I understood what he was trying to say, but his expression is mystifyingly annoying.<br />
<br />
”Segawa-chan, you’ve completely immersed yourself in the character of ‘Papa’ now, haven’t you?”<br />
<br />
”Not really. As usual, I’m still annoying the heck out of Sora-chan.”<br />
<br />
”Those are completely different matters, and anger is because of the presence of love, isn’t it?”<br />
<br />
”Is that so……?”<br />
<br />
I hope so.<br />
<br />
Though the housework is done with a sharing system, Sora-chan and Miu-chan always end up handling them in the end.<br />
<br />
I thought that I should at least do things that I can do, so that’s why I decided to work more vigorously. However……<br />
<br />
”Even so, though your nieces are important, if you miss any classes again, wouldn’t it be too dangerous?”<br />
<br />
”Uuu…… I know.”<br />
<br />
Nimura kept going at my sore points today.<br />
<br />
But in truth, my attendance and credits are rather pressing right now, and coupled with the fact that I often doze off in class, I didn’t really make any good notes. If this goes on, it’ll be hard for me to pass the semester test.<br />
<br />
”And also, you aren’t showing up at the clubroom lately, are you? Sako-senpai even said that you’re ‘lacking the self awareness of the next president!’.”<br />
<br />
”Wait! What’s with the certainty that I’m going to be the next club president?”<br />
<br />
God knows. After answering in confusion, he started to eat the sliced up cabbage in large mouthfuls.<br />
<br />
To me, who entered the club for a bad purpose, it’s really a trouble of being force fed a favor.<br />
<br />
Besides, if I am appointed as the club president when I don’t even know the purpose for the ‘Road Observation Research Society’, it would only bring trouble after trouble. For instance, when I’m in an interview, what should I answer when they ask me: ’Did you ever take part in any club activities?’?<br />
<br />
Even the process of my recruitment, my kidnap near the station after a welcome party, was a mystifying situation.<br />
<br />
No, the true reason is actually more terrible, or you could actually say that it’s extremely healthy……<br />
<br />
”Uh oh! If we don’t hurry, lunch break is going to end!”<br />
<br />
Nimura hurriedly stuffed the remaining pork chop into his mouth, and finished his lunch in a flash.<br />
<br />
”Eh? Do you have class right after lunch break?”<br />
<br />
”Err…... I have to meet someone.”<br />
<br />
Nimura said in slight embarrassment.<br />
<br />
From his response, he’s probably going on a date with a girl.<br />
<br />
I really don’t know whether to say that he’s energetic or unchanged……<br />
<br />
”Segawa-chan, I’m counting on you to put the keys at the usual place.”<br />
<br />
”Mnn, okay.”<br />
<br />
After saying that, Nimura hurriedly walked out, leaving me to leisurely enjoy my pork chop rice in the room.<br />
<br />
After finishing my lunch, I cleaned up the cutlery and left the room.<br />
<br />
I hid the keys behind the apartment, below a potted plant that the landlord tends to.<br />
<br />
Since we’re friends who knew each other since the start of school, we’re quite familiar in this aspect.<br />
<br />
After that, I walked to the college five minutes’ distance away.<br />
<br />
Along the way, I bought a can of coffee at the canteen, and proceeded to enjoy my after meal drink in front of the school building.<br />
<br />
With only a few people wandering around, the campus seems abnormally quiet. Since the weather had turned cold, everyone probably gathered at smoking areas indoors or at cafes.<br />
<br />
To be honest, I feel like hiding in the school building as well, but I really can’t get used to the environment filled with smoke.<br />
<br />
And if I stay at a warm place, I might just doze off accidentally. And because of that, I decided to suppress the slight hint of coldness, sitting on the bench like this until my next class.<br />
<br />
But what should I do when winter approaches……? I think it’s better not to think about questions like this right now.<br />
<br />
By the way, I usually sit here as long as it doesn’t snow or rain anyway.<br />
<br />
This bench is a place where I had precious memories, after all.<br />
<br />
”Yuuta.”<br />
<br />
That’s right, the first time that Raika-san and I sat side by side was just like this……<br />
<br />
”Ehh! Raika-san!?”<br />
<br />
From goodness knows when, a striking beauty is already sitting by my side. With her legs crossed and back against the back of the seat, she looked at me unwaveringly with her bright eyes.<br />
<br />
She is the Madonna of our club, Oda Raika-senpai, second year major in Humanities.<br />
<br />
To the people studying in this college, this is a name that everyone knows.<br />
<br />
As for the reason, it would be clear when one takes a look at her appearance.<br />
<br />
She has the perfect appearance that would put the term ‘beauty’ to shame, an outstanding figure that would awe even professional models, and even large breasts. Coupled with her glossy, curly, waist-length black hair, this person could be said as both perfect and mysterious.<br />
<br />
Saying that might have been too exaggerated, but in my eyes, Raika-san is just that dazzling.<br />
<br />
”Yuuta, good morning.”<br />
<br />
”G- Good morning, Raika-san.”<br />
<br />
Nervousness and excitement caused my voice to crack.<br />
<br />
My heart kept pounding, and not long after that, my whole face started to burn.<br />
<br />
Even though the both of us have already known each other for over half a year, the love that welled up in my heart did not decrease even a bit.<br />
<br />
”Fine these days?”<br />
<br />
”Mnn, mnn! I’m fine!”<br />
<br />
”I’m not asking about you.”<br />
<br />
”Eh?”<br />
<br />
”How is Hina-chan these days? Did Sora-chan and Miu-chan get a cold?”<br />
<br />
Raika-san’s impatience could be clearly seen right now though she is usually cool as a cucumber and doesn’t have large changes in her expression.<br />
<br />
I’m not sure if it’s just my imagination, but there seems to be a red flush on her cheeks as well.<br />
<br />
Seeing her like this, any man would probably fall in love immediately.<br />
<br />
But I’m very clear that her reaction is not because of me, but because of Hina and the others. Raika-san is rather unrestrained when it comes to cute things, while our Hina is the cutest girl in the world.<br />
<br />
”Sora-chan and Miu-chan is as usual, while Hina is so healthy that she has too much energy. Ah, that’s right, we brought Hina to try on kimonos for her Shichi-Go-San, though it’s just rented. Do you want to have a look?”<br />
<br />
”O- Of course!”<br />
<br />
As soon as the photo of the dressed up Hina was shown on my phone, Raika-san came closer frantically as though she wanted to snatch my phone.<br />
<br />
I felt the warmth of Raika-san’s body, and her hair gave of a soft fragrance as well.<br />
<br />
”It’s great to be alive……!”<br />
<br />
Being able stick close to Raika-san made me cry out from my soul.<br />
<br />
”What did you say just now?”<br />
<br />
”No- Nothing! Nothing at all!”<br />
<br />
How great would it be if time just stopped directly. An old-fashioned thought like that surfaced in my mind, however……<br />
<br />
”Err…... I have other photos of Hina as well.”<br />
<br />
”I want to see.”<br />
<br />
”Well then—“<br />
<br />
I’ll mail it to you later then— I changed my mind at the instant I was about to say that.<br />
<br />
This might be a wonderful opportunity.<br />
<br />
I should ask Raika-san out using this as an excuse.<br />
<br />
For her Oi-tan’s happiness, Hina definitely wouldn’t mind even if I give out videos of her like this.<br />
<br />
Say it! Speak!<br />
<br />
During summer, didn’t I keep missing chances of speaking after I decided to ‘ask senpai out’?<br />
<br />
Nee-san said this as well, my strong point is not giving up.<br />
<br />
”Err…… Raika-san, if you’re free…… Do you want to….. Go……”<br />
<br />
”Ah!”<br />
<br />
Raika-san suddenly shouted out loud.<br />
<br />
”Raika-san……?”<br />
<br />
”I nearly forgot. Yuuta, come.”<br />
<br />
Raika-san stood up from the bench, walking towards the back of the school building, waving at me to follow her.<br />
<br />
Losing my chance as usual, I could only follow while sighing.<br />
<br />
<br />
I’m not sure if it’s because of her long legs, Raika-san is unusually speedy when walking, so I could only walk faster to reach her.<br />
<br />
The small courtyard located behind the school building is completely shrouded with a sense of autumn as well.<br />
<br />
Though I’m trying to express this in a more poetic way, it’s just that the ground was full of fallen leaves, making it hard for people to walk.<br />
<br />
Even so…… Is it just my imagination? I have this feeling that I’ve encountered this situation once before.<br />
<br />
”Mnn, probably…… Here.”<br />
<br />
Raika-san stopped at the center of the patch of grass, turned around and said to me.<br />
<br />
”Raika-san, why are we at a place like…… AH!?”<br />
<br />
Perhaps this is the legendary situation? Calling someone behind the building, a place that can’t be seen, I can only think of two motives.<br />
<br />
And if the other person is of the opposite sex, then there is only one answer left.<br />
<br />
”Yuuta, I have something to ask you.”<br />
<br />
Indeed!<br />
<br />
S- So…… Unknowingly, Raika-san had already……<br />
<br />
At these times, I must express the bearing and tolerance as a man, responding to Raika-san’s wishes.<br />
<br />
”Err…… What is it?”<br />
<br />
”Mnn, walk three steps to your right.”<br />
<br />
”…… Eh?”<br />
<br />
Though the request was rather odd, I still did it. Erm…… Three steps to the right, is it?<br />
<br />
”That’s right. Turn to your ten o’ clock direction right now.”<br />
<br />
”Ten o’ clock……? Err…… Like this?”<br />
<br />
Another mystifying direction.<br />
<br />
Even so, I still turned about thirty degrees according to senpai’s instructions.<br />
<br />
”Walk forward one step.”<br />
<br />
”Oh……”<br />
<br />
A step forward. Uuu~ Why am I having a sense of déjà vu……<br />
<br />
”Mnn, good.”<br />
<br />
With her poker face still in place, Raika-san gave me the thumbs up seemingly in satisfaction.<br />
<br />
”Err…… This is……?”<br />
<br />
At the moment I was about to inquire to Raika-san for her reason in queasiness……<br />
<br />
”Aha!”<br />
<br />
An odd, unnatural shout suddenly came into my ears, while the view before my eyes turned upside down as well.<br />
<br />
”Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?”<br />
<br />
At the instant, I couldn’t even understand the situation.<br />
<br />
Raika-san seemed to be below me. My skull was rattling, while my legs were in pain. It seems like I fell into a trap cleverly hidden by fallen leaves, and am now hug upside down.<br />
<br />
”Wait…... What’s with this!? Raika-san!?”<br />
<br />
Just at that moment, a rather broad silhouette appeared between Raika-san and I, who was still flailing frantically.<br />
<br />
At the same time, I understood why I had the strange sense of déjà vu as well.<br />
<br />
”Kukuku…… Well aren’t you in a mess, Segawa-kun.”<br />
<br />
The black framed glasses that almost sank into the fat face sparkled in front of me.<br />
<br />
<br />
A piercing light entered my eyes.<br />
<br />
Compared with the bright courtyard, this place was much darker, and there was a musty smell as well.<br />
<br />
Plus, my hands and legs were tied up, and I was placed on a cold mortar floor, so that’s why my body felt even colder. This is a scene that I am familiar with. That’s right, about half a year before this, I encountered a situation similar to this.<br />
<br />
”You’re finally awake, Segawa Yuuta-kun, first year Japanese major.”<br />
<br />
The sentence was familiar to me as well. Even if you search through the whole college, there is only one person who would do a thing like this. The only fortunate thing that is different from half a year ago is that I am now used to dealing with him.<br />
<br />
”What kind of joke is this? Sako-senpai. And isn’t it different from last time? I didn’t faint at all.”<br />
<br />
I spoke to the silhouette in front of me in displeasure.<br />
<br />
”Oi! Didn’t I tell you long before this? You should go along with the atmosphere more.”<br />
<br />
The glaring light disappeared, while the lights in the room were turned on.<br />
<br />
The plump silhouette of Sako-senpai finally appeared clearly before my eyes, though I can’t say that I’m looking forward to it.<br />
<br />
”It’s really been awhile.”<br />
<br />
Using his previous manner, Sako-senpai spoke in a prideful tone as though he was acting out a play.<br />
<br />
The third year Sako-senpai is usually like this as well.<br />
<br />
Raika-san and I, of course that includes Nimura, joined a club called the Road Observation Research Society, ‘Roary’ in short, while this person is the president of the club. By the way, it seems that he has another title, the ’Eternal third year student’.<br />
<br />
The eternal third year student, it is as the name suggests.<br />
<br />
He was a third year when Raika-san enrolled as well, and this year, he is still a third year. I think that he’d probably been a third year a long time before this as well.<br />
<br />
Just this fact would be enough to prove his oddity, but he could also order the vicious looking rugby club members around, and even has a network of contacts in the other clubs, very mysterious indeed.<br />
<br />
”That’s right, how is Miu-sama these days?”<br />
<br />
…… And also, he’s a lolicon to the letter.<br />
<br />
He treats our Miu-chan as an angel, vowing to follow her orders absolutely…… Something like that.<br />
<br />
I think that I, as her guardian, must protect Miu-chan, so that’s why I tried to give him a warning some time before this, but Sako-senpai’s response at the time was—<br />
<br />
’What nonsense are you spouting! If I touch her, wouldn’t Miu-sama who is no different from an angel be sullied!’<br />
<br />
Just like that, senpai sternly raged at me instead, and the speech that he gave after that was even more shocking.<br />
<br />
’Listen well, I indeed like young girls. They are the embodiment of purity, beautiful fairies who presents a pure, unsullied world to the common man. Their presence can cleanse the evil in the human heart, and have the power to guide the universe to peace! We are to be touched by the perfection of their existence! Love! Care! These are the most supreme emotions! And because of that, I have to state this specially, people who love young girls like us are their guardians and eternal servants! We are incorruptible knights who do not allow the angels to be sullied or harmed! Even if we yearn for them from afar, wishing in our dreams to use our arms to embrace them one day, we absolutely cannot touch the fairies! Like trees that are burnt by fire cannot be restored, young girls are so holy because of their irreversible purity! If we touch them as we like, wouldn’t that stain the holiness of the angel! And just because we know our own filthiness, we definitely won’t try to touch them! The people who do rude actions to young girls are demons! They are beasts who cannot even compare to us! People who abuse children should be cursed! Please don’t put us and those people on the same level! We are willing to revive seven times after death just to guard the young girls, becoming the shield of the delicate girls, turning into a hero who guards them from the attack of the demons! In other words! Love Miu-sama!’<br />
<br />
It was just too long…… Though senpai is usually good-natured, he was so agitated that his whole body sweated at the time.<br />
<br />
My point is, this really is disgusting. But anyways, it seems that senpai would be satisfied with just a look.<br />
<br />
To be frank, I’m not sure of Sako-senpai’s relationship with Miu-chan.<br />
<br />
”Sigh! How worrisome, did she have any unnecessary growth or growing more hair or something like that?”<br />
<br />
”Senpai, you don’t need to worry about that at all. I should say, please be aware that I might call the police.”<br />
<br />
”Oi! Isn’t it bad to return kindness with ingratitude?”<br />
<br />
”If you want me to choose between senpai’s kindness and my cute nieces’ healthy growth, I will unhesitatingly choose the latter.”<br />
<br />
”Uuu……”<br />
<br />
Senpai seemed to accept my statement as well, because he stopped talking nonsense after moaning for awhile.<br />
<br />
”Err…… Shouldn’t we get into the main topic now?”<br />
<br />
At that moment, Nimura whose hands were holding a desk lamp said beside us.<br />
<br />
”Nimura, did you gang up on me with them?”<br />
<br />
”Not really, I can’t go against senpai after all.”<br />
<br />
Nimura said in a carefree manner. He definitely did this thinking that it would be fun.<br />
<br />
Even so, how should I say this…… This situation made me recall the situation when I first enrolled as well.<br />
<br />
Thinking back, on the night of the welcome party, this was how I was kidnapped to the clubroom and got to know these people.<br />
<br />
And thanks to them, I could undergo a somewhat fulfilling college life.<br />
<br />
Even so, I’m still wishing that they wouldn’t design traps to make fun of me whenever they’re free.<br />
<br />
”Well, what is it now?”<br />
<br />
”Mnn, fetching you here like this is for a very important matter as well.”<br />
<br />
Hanging me upside down on a cold day like this, being carried all the way here by the muscled rugby club members, having to endure the stench of their armpits along the way, if they told me that there wasn’t any particular reason for doing this, it will be strange if I don’t fly into a rage.<br />
<br />
Just when I was planning to speak my mind, I thought that instead of continuing to interrupt by complaining, it’s better if I leave the cold floor faster, so I refrained myself.<br />
<br />
Sako-senpai coughed lightly as though he wanted to keep people waiting before speaking:<br />
<br />
”I’ll just make this clear. Segawa-kun. If you continue like this, you would have to repeat the grade.”<br />
<br />
”…… Eh?”<br />
<br />
Though it is said that people would make odd noises when they’re surprised, at the moment, I think my expression is probably quite comical as well. That showed how unacceptable the meaning behind Sako-senpai’s words is to me.<br />
<br />
”Err…… Repeating grades…… Meaning me?”<br />
<br />
”Yes.”<br />
<br />
”W- Wait a minute! I do skip classes often, but isn’t my attendance still in the passable area!?”<br />
<br />
”Sigh! It’s because of this that kids who enter for half a year are annoying.”<br />
<br />
Sako-senpai said while shrugging. His attitude is really annoying.<br />
<br />
”In our college, there is something said to be the Hachiouji threshold.”<br />
<br />
”Hachiouji threshold……?”<br />
<br />
According to Sako-senpai’s explanation, it seems like including the mandatory subjects, if a student doesn’t fulfill the required credits, he cannot enter the laboratory in his third year.<br />
<br />
There are many students unclear about the situation who fool around, and can only watch their friends moving to the school building at the center of the city, while they are forced to stay at Hachiouji to be a second year once again.<br />
<br />
”The credits that you obtained last semester were only eight. It’s a number that almost includes only mandatory subjects, and you got only B at best, it’s so disappointing!”<br />
<br />
”Wait a minute!? Senpai, how do you know my grades!?”<br />
<br />
Senpai held a paper with unknown contents on his hands, loudly commenting on my grades.<br />
<br />
Though I struggled frantically, trying to snatch away the paper, since I was in a tied-up state, I almost couldn’t move at all.<br />
<br />
”Please don’t look down on the intelligence network of us Roary.”<br />
<br />
”…… Isn’t it more like an undeniable violation of privacy?”<br />
<br />
Senpai deliberately ignored my statement and continued:<br />
<br />
”Even if you get full credits in your next semester, you’ll only get thirty credits at most. If you want to step into the lab, you must at least have eighty credits…… Do you understand what I’m trying to say now? Hmm?”<br />
<br />
Sako-senpai who took advantage of my immobility said that while using a stick to jab my face.<br />
<br />
At the same time my cheeks were ravaged, I started to worry about my own condition as well.<br />
<br />
If this goes on, I would have no other choice but to stuff my schedule full of classes in my second year. If so, I must reduce the time of my part time jobs, and if I’m unable to get into the lab…… I must repeat my grade.<br />
<br />
If so, I would have to pay another year of school fees.<br />
<br />
Though earning money is important, repeating grades is even more terrible.<br />
<br />
If Nee-san got to know about this, she would probably explode. A chill suddenly came on my back.<br />
<br />
”S- Senpai! What should I do!?”<br />
<br />
”Fuhahaha! It seems like you finally understood the seriousness of the situation. Very well, just leave it to me. If I just hack into the system of the college and change it slightly…… Guwagh!?”<br />
<br />
Slap! A harisen slapped into Sako-senpai’s cheek.<br />
<br />
For an object made from thick paper, the sound that it made was abnormally loud, while Sako-senpai’s body fell onto the ground after turning sideways.<br />
<br />
”You can’t do bad things.”<br />
<br />
The person who vanquished Sako-senpai was naturally Raika-san.<br />
<br />
Raika-san held a harisen even larger than the one she used before, and it was giving off an eerie metallic lustre. She started to hit senpai along a cute ‘Bad!’ comment, but since her expression did not change at all, it made people feel a bit scary instead.<br />
<br />
As for Sako-senpai who was scolded, he lied on the floor while convulsing repeatedly like a dying fish.<br />
<br />
Raika-san handed the harisen to Nimura, and lowered her head to look at the person collapsed on the floor— which would be me, and spoke:<br />
<br />
”Yuuta.”<br />
<br />
”Y- Yes!”<br />
<br />
”You skipped too many classes.”<br />
<br />
”Uuu!”<br />
<br />
Senpai immediately hit my sore point.<br />
<br />
”And you didn’t come to the clubroom.”<br />
<br />
”That’s because I was rather busy these days, that’s why……”<br />
<br />
”Excuses.”<br />
<br />
”You’re right……”<br />
<br />
Raika-san stepped one step forward, and stood by my side.<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/7/73/Papakiki_v02_047.jpg/417px-Papakiki_v02_047.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/7/73/Papakiki_v02_047.jpg/417px-Papakiki_v02_047.jpg" width="222" /></a></div><br />
As I was lying down on the floor, I could see Raika-san’s long legs clearly, and even the inner part of Raika-san’s skirt. Though the view was just before my eyes, in this situation, I really wasn’t in the mood to enjoy it. Even so, I couldn’t treat it as though I didn’t see it either.<br />
<br />
So I could only cautiously speak to senpai.<br />
<br />
”Err…… I see it……”<br />
<br />
”Is that so.”<br />
<br />
”Isn’t it better if you mind a bit more? You’re a girl after all.”<br />
<br />
”Stop fussing.”<br />
<br />
She held the stick that Sako-senpai used just now, pressing it on my face while turning it.<br />
<br />
The most troubling thing for me was that the stick was aimed at my temple.<br />
<br />
”If this goes on, you really have to repeat your grade.”<br />
<br />
”Okay, okay…… I’ve confirmed the truth already, so I’ll definitely go for classes seriously starting from tomorrow.”<br />
<br />
”And the club.”<br />
<br />
”O- Of course! I’ll come to the clubroom as well!”<br />
<br />
”It’s the school festival soon.”<br />
<br />
”School festival? Are we having any activities?”<br />
<br />
The stick was jabbed into my nostril.<br />
<br />
”Ah! I’m wrong, I’m wrong! Wow~ I’m looking forward to the school festival so much!”<br />
<br />
In the condition of a foreign object being poked into my nostril, I said while squeezing out a smile almost in abandonment.<br />
<br />
<br />
”…… That’s why I have to come home later for some time.”<br />
<br />
After dinner that day, I explained to Sora-chan and the others about my situation.<br />
<br />
”Is it…… Because of us?”<br />
<br />
”N- Not really! It’s unrelated to anyone!”<br />
<br />
Seeing Sora-chan’s sad face, I hurriedly consoled her.<br />
<br />
”It’s my own fault for skipping classes, and it clashed with my part time job and the school festival now, so you really don’t need to mind, Sora-chan.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan still seemed to blame herself, not saying a thing.<br />
<br />
”Can’t you reduce the time of your part time job? We’re not short of money now anyways.”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan said, trying to ease the awkward atmosphere.<br />
<br />
”Didn’t I say this before? The sum of money is for the use of you girls in the future.”<br />
<br />
”But……”<br />
<br />
It seemed like Miu-chan still couldn’t accept it.<br />
<br />
I understand that the two are worrying for me, but looking from my perspective, it’s rather troubling for me as well.<br />
<br />
I had resolved to be the children’s ‘Papa’ long before this.<br />
<br />
That’s why I actually wish for them not to worry and continue to rely on me.<br />
<br />
Even so, I’m very clear that my presence can’t make people relax and just rely on me.<br />
<br />
”Oi-tan won’t come back?”<br />
<br />
Hina asked, almost in tears. She probably noticed the heavy atmosphere at the dining table as well.<br />
<br />
”I’ll be back later, so Hina might have slept already, but I will still be back. And Oi-tan is going to send Hina out in the morning as well.”<br />
<br />
”If you lie, Hina will be angwy.”<br />
<br />
”Mnn, I promise.”<br />
<br />
Seeing me nod in response, Hina smiled happily.<br />
<br />
”Okay!”<br />
<br />
Just at that moment, someone suddenly stood up from the chair and shouted.<br />
<br />
”Leave it to me! Even if Onii-chan isn’t here, it’ll be okay!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan cried out in agitation.<br />
<br />
”If only we sisters work together, we would be able to support ourselves even if Onii-chan isn’t here! Isn’t that right? Miu!”<br />
<br />
”Eh~ Me too?”<br />
<br />
”Do you need to ask? After all, cooking, washing the clothes, cleaning and buying stuff, fetching Hina and so on, there are a lot to do. Ah! That’s right, we have to make a table for this.”<br />
<br />
”Hina will twy as well~”<br />
<br />
”Look, even Hina is so motivated now.”<br />
<br />
”Okay, okay…… But I suggest not to overwork.”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan agreed somewhat unwillingly, and seemed to understand that it’s futile to object to her sister.<br />
<br />
”That’s all. Onii-chan, just relax and go for your work!”<br />
<br />
”Err…… Oh, ‘kay.”<br />
<br />
It’s almost like it’s the same even if I am not here, so it’s actually rather sad. Even so, I couldn’t bear to pour cold water on Sora-chan when she’s finally so energetic…… This kind of feeling is quite complicated.<br />
<br />
”Alright! Leave it to us!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan shouted while raising her slender hands high.<br />
<br />
”Sigh~ Onee-chan wouldn’t heed anyone’s words whenever she’s in this mode.”<br />
<br />
At a side, Miu-sighed while Hina looked rather happy.<br />
<br />
I thanked the three sisters’ kind intentions from the bottom of my heart.<br />
<br />
At the same time, I felt ashamed of myself because of letting them worry about me.<br />
<br />
I motivated myself and smiled. Today, I prepared a secret weapon.<br />
<br />
”That’s right, I bought some doughnuts from a rather famous shop at Shinjuku when I returned from the college. Let’s eat.”<br />
<br />
After saying that, I took out a lot of doughnuts out from my bag.<br />
<br />
”Wa! Hina loves to eat doughnuts!”<br />
<br />
”Hoho, thanks, Oji-san. Then I’ll have the chocolate one.”<br />
<br />
Hina and Miu-chan started to happily eat the doughnuts.<br />
<br />
Only Sora-chan looked at the clock in slight worry.<br />
<br />
”Uuu~ What to do……”<br />
<br />
I understand. It is said that people easily get fat if they eat sweet things at night, after all.<br />
<br />
”Sora-chan, if you’re worried about your weight, you don’t need to eat it now. You can wait till breakfast……”<br />
<br />
At the instant when I spoke those words, I immediately realized my mistake, but it was too late.<br />
<br />
With her face flushed, Sora-chan’s whole body trembled.<br />
<br />
”I- I’m not fat at all! My weight is absolutely fine! O- Onii-chan, you idiot!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan’s shouts echoed through the whole night-time town.<br />
<br />
I had to put in a lot of effort to apologize to Sora-chan after that. Girls are really so hard to please.<br />
<br />
<br />
Even so, the true problem does not lie here.<br />
<br />
Yuuta and the other haven’t noticed yet, but someone else is taking note of Sora-chan’s shouts.<br />
<br />
”Third time now…… There must be something wrong.”<br />
<br />
A sense of justice burned in the eyes of the female high schooler looking at the Takanashi behind her curtains. </div><br />
<table border="1" width="100%"><tbody>
<tr> <td align="center" width="30%"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/papa-no-iukoto-wo-kikinasai-vol-2.html">Previous chapter</a></td> <td align="center" width="40%"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/">Home Page</a></td> <td align="center" width="30%">Next chapter</td> </tr>
</tbody> </table><br />
</div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-28801545954016277472012-02-26T07:15:00.002+07:002012-03-02T10:23:42.781+07:00Papa no Iukoto wo Kikinasai! Vol. 2 - Prologue<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">I— Segawa Yuuta, whose age is nearing twenty— experienced three turning points in my life.<br />
<br />
The first turning point was when my parents passed away.<br />
<br />
You could say that my life full of trials and tribulations started just then.<br />
<br />
From that time, I lived with the person who could count as my only relative, my sister, living a life of destitution.<br />
<br />
…… No, that might be too much.<br />
<br />
My sister, Yuri, who raised me, was a very reliable person. Though we had to live a rather frugal life, she never let me feel any obvious pressure in finance.<br />
<br />
And because of Nee-san’s efforts, I could still have a personality that was said as optimistic by my friends, even with my upbringing.<br />
<br />
The second turning point in my life was probably when I chose to live alone after Nee-san married.<br />
<br />
To me, who did not undergo too much hardships because of Nee-san’s protections, that might have been the first time that I had to directly face the ferocious waves of the society.<br />
<br />
And I could only tide over all these difficulties with my newly acquainted friends and senpais.<br />
<br />
The third turning point—<br />
<br />
Was a significant incident that had the most impact on my life full of trials and tribulations.<br />
<br />
In a certain day of summer, I became the father of three girls.<br />
<br />
Three months after that—<br />
<br />
<br />
”You can’t open it!”<br />
<br />
Early in the morning, the voice of a girl rang in the peaceful residential streets in a corner of Ikebukuro.<br />
<br />
As most of the residents here seemed to have lived here long ago, and coupled with the fact that most of them were rather wealthy, it was unexpectedly peaceful here even though the residential district was near the famous Ikebukuro downtown, and the public security was fine as well.<br />
<br />
It is now dawn, and the neighbors could probably hear the piteous cry quite clearly.<br />
<br />
The person who noticed me walking out of the room and gave out an ultrasonic scream is the eldest daughter of the Takanashi family, Sora-chan. It’s rather unbelievable that she has such an amazingly loud voice though her body is so slender.<br />
<br />
Though it was still at the crack of dawn, Sora-chan’s brownish hair that reached her shoulders were already neatly combed, the ribbons that could almost be said as Sora-chan’s trademark were already tied on her silky hair.<br />
<br />
Though the middle school girl that would be deemed cute in the eyes of eight or nine people out of ten isn’t related to me in blood, she is a person that could count as my ‘niece’.<br />
<br />
And I am her guardian at the same time. However……<br />
<br />
”Sora-chan…… What……?”<br />
<br />
Even though the ringing in my ears did not fade yet, I still tried to inquire.<br />
<br />
”Onii-chan! You can’t open that door!”<br />
<br />
”Eh……? Err, but…… Isn’t it more like the door that can’t be opened in the first place?”<br />
<br />
I looked at the door before my eyes.<br />
<br />
I had no intention of opening the door, it’s just that the door came into my view when I walked near it, so I naturally took a closer look. Even so…… When we moved in from Hachiouji, the door was deemed the ‘door can’t be opened’, even though it was actually Nee-san’s room. Sora-chan probably took the clothes from that room when she borrowed Nee-san’s clothes before this as well.<br />
<br />
And because of that, it made me curious of what the room contains……<br />
<br />
”T- That’s right! Because we lost the key!”<br />
<br />
”That’s why I asked if we should get a locksmith before this.”<br />
<br />
”I- It’s okay! You don’t need to go to such troubles! There isn't much that can be used in the room anyways!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan said while forcefully pulling on my arm, trying to drag me away from the room.<br />
<br />
Hmm…… This is just too suspicious. With such a heated response, it would make people think that something is inside instead…… Oh?<br />
<br />
”…… Hmm……”<br />
<br />
”What is it? Why are you making that strange noise?”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan raised her head, looking at me in displeasure, but actually I already got used to her stern expression no.<br />
<br />
Also, though Sora-chan is much cuter when she is smiling when compared to now, she is still a bishoujo even when she is frowning.<br />
<br />
She tugged forcefully on my arm being at an extremely short distance from me.<br />
<br />
And naturally, my arm felt like it was tightly hugged in Sora-chan’s arms, her small but growing breasts sticking close to me, while of course I couldn’t tell that to Sora-chan. If I spoke out, I would definitely be scolded as a pervert.<br />
<br />
With my stand as ‘Papa’, the happy but troubling feeling really made me have complicated emotions.<br />
<br />
As a guardian, it would really give me a headache if Sora-chan becomes even prettier in the future…… I couldn’t help but think that in my heart.<br />
<br />
At the same time that I was thinking about all these in my mind, the ‘door that can’t be opened’ already slipped from my mind.<br />
<br />
<br />
I walked to the kitchen from the living room and opened the fridge. After taking out the PET bottle of a beverage, I took a sip, enjoying the refreshing morning that I exchanged with the life of waking early that doesn’t fit the life of a college student at all.<br />
<br />
”Phew— That’s nice.”<br />
<br />
”Ah! I bought that, planning to drink it!”<br />
<br />
But just at the next instant, I heard Sora-chan’s second scream of the day. Her voice was startling, as usual.<br />
<br />
Sora-chan’s gaze fell on the bottle in my hands.<br />
<br />
Whoops, it seems that I haven’t changed the habits from the days when I lived alone.<br />
<br />
”Err…… Sorry. But I just had a sip……”<br />
<br />
I extended my hand, planning to hand Sora-chan the open bottle, but she walked backwards with a greatly shaken expression on her face for some reason. Sora-chan’s gaze shifted from the bottle to my face for a few times. And then, her face turned completely red like a kettle.<br />
<br />
”H- How can I ever drink this! Onii-chan, you huge idiot!”<br />
<br />
”Huge idiot……”<br />
<br />
You really don’t need to say that.<br />
<br />
”Oji-san, you’re really lacking in tact.”<br />
<br />
The person who said that is the second daughter in the Takanashi family— Miu-chan.<br />
<br />
With a bottle of mineral water in her hands, she sat on the sofa, watching a morning talk show.<br />
<br />
Her blonde hair inherited from her mother was tied into pretty twin tails, presenting a dazzling lustre as usual.<br />
<br />
The idol-leveled bishoujo that ten people out of ten would doubt that we’re related in blood, is actually my niece that isn’t related to me in blood in reality as well.<br />
<br />
”Miu, are you still drinking that?”<br />
<br />
”Oji-san, do you want to try it? I bought a whole box.”<br />
<br />
Though I couldn’t comprehend why she specially bought plain water, but according to Miu-chan, drinking a cup of mineral water each morning seems to be the secret behind her beautiful skin.<br />
<br />
Well, since Miu-chan bought it with her own pocket money, I don’t have anything to say.<br />
<br />
”Oi-tan! Hina too, Hina too!”<br />
<br />
A young girl sat by the dining table before me, repeatedly shaking her chair self-importantly. The part of her hair tied into a ponytail swaying with her body looks unbearably cute.<br />
<br />
”Hina, do you want milk? There’s orange juice as well.”<br />
<br />
”Uuu~ Hmm~ …… Milk!”<br />
<br />
Hina raised her hand, saying loudly.<br />
<br />
I would ask Hina the same question every day, while she would ponder in the same manner everyday, but the final answer would always be: “Milk!”<br />
<br />
Though about five out of ten people would believe that she is my niece, people who knew her mother would definitely say ‘She looks just like her mother’<br />
<br />
Takanashi Hina, the only daughter that my sister Yuri left, is the only niece that I am related to in blood.<br />
<br />
After the little princess in our family took the glass filled with milk, she hurriedly drank it all in big gulps. Just seeing her frantic expression would make a smile surface naturally on one’s face.<br />
<br />
The three year old was always so serious no matter what she does, she’s so cute.<br />
<br />
”Miu, stop watching the television and come here. We’re having breakfast now.”<br />
<br />
”’Kay~”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan switched off the television, and sat by the dining table along with her sister.<br />
<br />
”Itadakimasu.”<br />
<br />
After I finished saying that, the three sisters said at the same time: “Itadakimasu.”<br />
<br />
During breakfast, we always try to have it together, and wouldn’t forget to say ‘Itadakimasu’ and ‘Gochisousama’.<br />
<br />
It’s a routine matter that we do every morning.<br />
<br />
Apart from that, the job of preparing breakfast is done in turns.<br />
<br />
By the way, it’s my turn today.<br />
<br />
”Really, you cooked it for far too long.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan said while taking a piece of bacon.<br />
<br />
”Eh…… Really? I think it’s tastier when it’s crispier like this……”<br />
<br />
”I think it’s better when they’re softer as well.”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan complained after her elder sister finished speaking.<br />
<br />
”So hard~”<br />
<br />
Right after that, even Hina said that. Hina who was trying to chew on her bacon fell into a bitter struggle.<br />
<br />
”…… I’ll take note next time.”<br />
<br />
At these times, I have no other alternative but to apologize.<br />
<br />
”Ah, that’s right, Onii-chan, you forgot to take out the rubbish last week?”<br />
<br />
”Eh……? I did.”<br />
<br />
Even if nobody reminded me about this, I remember that today is the day when they collect flammable rubbish. Though the weather is rather cool nowadays as it’s late fall right now, letting the rubbish like food waste and the likes pile up at home is an unwise action for anyone. Just last week, Sora-chan did not forget to order me directly: “Remember to take out the trash.”<br />
<br />
”I’m telling you that you’re doing it wrong.”<br />
<br />
”Eh!? How so!?”<br />
<br />
”You must take it out before eight in the morning, and you must tie up the garbage bag properly, and you must cover it with a net as well. The Onee-san who lives opposite to us complained about this to me after helping us do it. It’s really embarrassing for me.”<br />
<br />
That was Sora-chan’s explanation. That’s quite embarrassing, indeed.<br />
<br />
It seems that even taking out the trash follows strict rules at a district near the center of the city.<br />
<br />
”Please remember today. If you do it too badly, the neighbors would complain to us.”<br />
<br />
”…… I’ll take care.”<br />
<br />
And this time, I have no other choice but to apologize as well.<br />
<br />
”Oji-san, you seem to be apologizing quite often.”<br />
<br />
”Oi-tan, were you a bad boy?”<br />
<br />
”Yeah, Onii-chan is so clumsy.”<br />
<br />
”Oi-tan is cwumsy~”<br />
<br />
The cute three year old toddler said happily while clapping her hands.<br />
<br />
Hina’s smile made me feel relieved.<br />
<br />
From the time when the plane that Nee-san and Shingo-san was on went missing, less than half a year passed. The life of living together that we started from that time is gradually stabilizing.<br />
<br />
Ever since we moved out from the rented room from Hachiouji, we lived together in this building for about a month now. As you can see, though I’m guardian with little say in anything, seeing that Hina is able to smile naturally again, that made me smile in relief as well.<br />
<br />
”I’m off~”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan energetically said that and walked to the other side of the alley.<br />
<br />
No matter how you look at it, the bag of a primary schooler doesn’t match her mature demeanor.<br />
<br />
”Sora-chan, be careful on the road as well.”<br />
<br />
”…… Hmph!”<br />
<br />
As for Sora-chan, she gave a humph in displeasure, and left rather quickly.<br />
<br />
Sigh…… It’s all because of me making her angry early in the morning. I must remind myself to take care tomorrow.<br />
<br />
”Nee-tan, bye bye~”<br />
<br />
Hina said while waving her hands repeatedly, while Sora-chan turned around and waved at Hina with a gentle expression on her face.<br />
<br />
Why are especially stern towards me, Sora-chan? Is it because I’m too unreliable!?<br />
<br />
However, I didn’t have the time to reproach myself, as I had another task to complete. I must send Hina to the kindergarten.<br />
<br />
”Well…... Let’s go.”<br />
<br />
”’Kay!”<br />
<br />
At the moment when I held Hina’s hand and was about to move—<br />
<br />
”Hmm……?”<br />
<br />
It was an inexplicable feeling.<br />
<br />
Though it’s physically unreasonable, however…… I indeed felt someone’s gaze.<br />
<br />
”Oi-tan, what’s wrong?”<br />
<br />
”Ah…… No, nothing. Okay, let’s go.”<br />
<br />
It must be my imagination. After telling that to myself, we set out.<br />
<br />
When I think about it, my attitude of lacking awareness might have been the start of all those troubles.<br />
<br />
Even so, it was already hard for me to take care of my duties of being a college student and the father of the three sisters, so I didn’t have any energy remaining for me to perceive this truth.<br />
<br />
The girl looking outside from the curtains looked very troubled. <br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/2/24/Papakiki_v02_019.jpg/417px-Papakiki_v02_019.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/2/24/Papakiki_v02_019.jpg/417px-Papakiki_v02_019.jpg" width="222" /></a></div><br />
<br />
The house that was still full of laughter during early spring changed after a certain day.<br />
<br />
The doors were tightly locked, and not even a shred of laughter could be heard.<br />
<br />
After asking around, she found that some relatives of theirs had an accident.<br />
<br />
Though she wasn’t a neighbor that was too close with them, thinking that she couldn’t see the happy family anymore, an indescribable sorrow welled up in her heart.<br />
<br />
However, some time before this, laughter returned there once more.<br />
<br />
It seems like the news of the accident might have been her own misunderstanding, and they probably just went for a long vacation.<br />
<br />
When she thought about that, she finally stopped worrying.<br />
<br />
However……<br />
<br />
The person living together with the three sisters right now is neither the gentle father nor the cheery young mother.<br />
<br />
It was a man, a young man that gave her a frivolous and unreliable feeling.<br />
<br />
”Strange…… This is just too strange……”<br />
<br />
The girl muttered to herself in the room that was dark because of the closed curtains.<br />
<br />
Though she wasn’t sure of the suspicious man’s identity, she was certain that the three sisters must have been lied to.<br />
<br />
The proof is, piteous cries could be heard from there almost every morning.<br />
<br />
”It happened two times today, two screams in a row…… There must be something wrong.”<br />
<br />
And it was a scream that spread through the whole town.<br />
<br />
What kind of abusive treatment was the three sisters put through?<br />
<br />
Abuse of children? No, it should be more terrible…… That’s right, the teachers in school once taught that ‘When you see men, you must treat them all as wild wolves’, it’s that kind of horrible…… Dirty…… Thinking about that, the girl hurriedly flung out the delusions in her mind.<br />
<br />
”Things might not be so, but……”<br />
<br />
She might be the only person who noticed the dangers surrounding those girls.<br />
<br />
Though she is only a high school student, even so—<br />
<br />
I must find out about the truth, protecting the innocent beauties from the wolves’ claws.<br />
<br />
At that moment, the heart of the young girl who swore to herself in her heart was like the female lead in the TV drama that she watched yesterday, full of courage. </div><br />
<table border="1" width="100%"><tbody>
<tr> <td align="center" width="30%"> </td> <td align="center" width="40%"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com">Home Page</a></td> <td align="center" width="30%"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/papa-no-iukoto-wo-kikinasai-vol-2_26.html">Next chapter</a></td> </tr>
</tbody> </table>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-76182220164701365842012-02-25T12:25:00.002+07:002012-03-02T10:23:42.783+07:00Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Volume 1<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on"><div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on"><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/2/2e/Oikk_v01_000a.jpg/787px-Oikk_v01_000a.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="243" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/2/2e/Oikk_v01_000a.jpg/787px-Oikk_v01_000a.jpg" width="320" /></a></div><br />
</div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><span style="font-size: large;"><b>Volume 1 Index List </b></span></div><br />
<div style="text-align: center;"></div><div style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake.html">Chapter 1</a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><br />
</div><div style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake_25.html">Chapter 2</a></div><br />
<div style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake_3116.html">Chapter 3</a><br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"></div><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake_7763.html">Chapter 4 </a></div><br />
</div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-25343189389130491322012-02-25T12:18:00.002+07:002012-03-02T10:23:42.786+07:00The World God Only Knows Volume 2<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on"><div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on"><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/8/8b/TWGOK_02_001.jpg/800px-TWGOK_02_001.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="226" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/8/8b/TWGOK_02_001.jpg/800px-TWGOK_02_001.jpg" width="320" /></a></div><br />
</div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><span style="font-size: large;"><b>Volume 2 Index List </b></span></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><br />
</div><div style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/kami-nomi-zo-shiru-sekai-vol-2-prologue.html">Prologue</a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><br />
</div><div style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/kami-nomi-zo-shiru-sekai-vol-2-chapter.html">Chapter 1</a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><br />
</div><div style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/kami-nomi-zo-shiru-sekai-vol-2-chapter_25.html">Chapter 2</a></div><br />
<div style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/kami-nomi-zo-shiru-sekai-vol-2-chapter_8856.html">Chapter 3</a></div></div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com1tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-25799965462400439342012-02-25T12:10:00.002+07:002012-03-02T10:23:42.788+07:00The World God Only Knows Volume 1<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on"><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/6/6d/TWGOK_01_000a.jpg/739px-TWGOK_01_000a.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="259" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/6/6d/TWGOK_01_000a.jpg/739px-TWGOK_01_000a.jpg" width="320" /></a></div><br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><span style="font-size: large;"><b>Volume 1 Index List </b></span></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><br />
</div><div style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/kami-nomi-zo-shiru-sekai-prologue.html">Prologue</a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><br />
</div><div style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/kami-nomi-zo-shiru-sekai-vol-1-chapter.html">Chapter 1</a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><br />
</div><div style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/kami-nomi-zo-shiru-sekai-vol-1-chapter_22.html">Chapter 2</a></div><br />
<div style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/kami-nomi-zo-shiru-sekai-vol-1-chapter_5614.html">Chapter 3</a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><br />
</div><div style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/kami-nomi-zo-shiru-sekai-vol-1-chapter_2266.html">Chapter 4</a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><br />
</div><div style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/kami-nomi-zo-shiru-sekai-epilogue.html">Epilogue</a></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><br />
</div><div style="text-align: center;"></div></div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-9704929903166023162012-02-25T11:59:00.005+07:002012-03-02T10:23:42.790+07:00Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Synopsis<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on"><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/en/6/66/Oreimo_BD_volume_1_cover.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/en/6/66/Oreimo_BD_volume_1_cover.jpg" width="239" /></a></div><br />
Kousaka Kyousuke adalah siswa SMA biasa yang tidak mempunyai hubungan baik dengan Kirino, adik perempuannya. Kirino mengabaikan keberadaan Kyousuke dalam keluarganya. Layaknya seperti mereka tidak mempunyai hubungan darah sama sekali.<br />
<br />
Suatu hari Kyousuke menemukan sebuah DVD "Hoshikuzu Uicchi MERURU" yang terjatuh di dekat pintu depan rumah. Lalu Kyousuke terkejut, di dalamnya terdapat game berjudul "Imouto to Koishiyo!". Lalu ia memutuskan untuk menemukan siapa yang memiliki DVD itu. Saat membicarakan pada keluargakanya, Kyousuke mendapat reaksi negatif dari ayah dan ibunya.<br />
<br />
Saat Kyousuke tahu Kirino menyelinap ke kamarnya, ia sadar kalau DVD itu milik Kirino, dan beberapa percakapan dimulai antara mereka, yang percakapan itu sendiri tidak pernah dilakukan beberapa tahun silam.<br />
<hr /><div style="text-align: left;"><br />
<span style="font-size: large;"><b>Read Online</b></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-size: large;"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake_3351.html"><span style="font-size: small;">Volume 1</span></a> </span></div></div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-37991435281433826032012-02-25T11:52:00.005+07:002012-03-02T10:23:42.792+07:00Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Vol 1 - Chapter 4<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on"><div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">One night has passed since that offline meeting, and it's after school of the following day.<br />
<br />
As usual, I was walking home side by side with Manami.<br />
<br />
"And so, these days I sleep while squeezing a teddy bear. It feels so nice!"<br />
<br />
"I see." I make half-hearted responses to the slow pace granny talk that my childhood friend makes. That was when she asked in a worrisome tone,<br />
<br />
"Hey Kyou-chan... Should we call off studying for today?"<br />
<br />
"Oh? I was thinking of going to the library with you like usual. Why do you ask that?"<br />
<br />
Did she find out I wasn't really listening? Although that's normal...<br />
<br />
Even if that were the case, she would probably express her anger more directly.<br />
<br />
Then, was it wrong that I held her up to study three or four times a week even though exams are still far off? Well... That doesn't seem to be the case either.<br />
<br />
As I was thinking with a stare, Manami looked down worrisomely,<br />
<br />
"Kyou-chan, it’s because you looked really tired since morning..."<br />
<br />
"Oh, that."<br />
<br />
Of course I am. Since yesterday was one of those very rare days in life which were rough for me.<br />
<br />
I'm worn down psychologically. Even after the events, Kirino was hissing at me during the entire train ride back home. “What an idiot. What was that for?” “Terrible! It was a complete failure today! Damn! Who was it that recommended to me to go to an offline meeting?” Sure, she was avoided in the offline meeting, and continued fighting the whole time with Kuroneko, though...<br />
<br />
She did look like she was having fun. How dishonest can she be?<br />
<br />
Being a bit naughty might be cute. But if you have her clicking her tongue for 90 minutes in the seat next to you, you’d only hate her.<br />
<br />
"Phew..."<br />
<br />
I made another one of the many deep sighs I made today. With my shoulders down, I say,<br />
<br />
"Well, a lot of things happened. Surely, I don't feel like studying today... I'm just so tired..."<br />
<br />
"Oh really... What a pity... I guess that can't be helped then."<br />
<br />
Manami shows disappointment with a gesture exactly like mine. She always smiles with me when I'm happy, and gets gloomy with me when I'm depressed too.<br />
<br />
So troublesome for her, since she feels empathy for others. She's too nice to others.<br />
<br />
Well, I am thankful for that, in a way, but I won't take the time to thank her now.<br />
<br />
"So yeah. Why don't we go out somewhere, today?"<br />
<br />
"Huh...?"<br />
<br />
Manami looks straight at me like something unexpected happened. Behind her glasses, her little eyes were blinking.<br />
<br />
"I was suggesting going out and enjoying ourselves now to raise our spirits, but you don't want to?"<br />
<br />
"Oh no, I do want to, absolutely!"<br />
<br />
Manami shook her head quickly. Calm down... You're like a puppy greeting your master.<br />
<br />
"All right. Do you have anywhere you'd like to go? If you prefer, we can even go to the adjacent city. Are there any movies you want to see?"<br />
<br />
"W-Well..."<br />
<br />
Manami thinks while continuously changing the position of her glasses. Well, think deeply.<br />
<br />
While I was recalling how much I had in my wallet, I was already thinking, "Emptying it this time is fine." It's not wrong to treat my childhood friend occasionally since she's done so much for me.<br />
<br />
Don't get me wrong. This is for my own good.<br />
<br />
If I keep talking with this carefree girl, some of my stress will be relieved. That's my intention.<br />
<br />
"A-Anywhere is fine?"<br />
<br />
"Yeah, just name the place."<br />
<br />
"Then, I won't hold back,"<br />
<br />
Manami proposed with a very loose smile.<br />
<br />
"I want to go to the central park."<br />
<br />
"Without holding back, you chose the most boring choice of all choices. You chose that, after asking 'Anywhere is fine'?"<br />
<br />
Jeez. I feel like treating you, so make some bigger requests.<br />
<br />
"Oh, huh? Why are you mad? You said anywhere was fine."<br />
<br />
Manami makes a duck face. Yeah I did tell her that, but she's just way too different from those three otaku from yesterday. If I brought up the same topic, I would have had everything squeezed out of me.<br />
<br />
"Well, fine. I'll treat you something to drink at least."<br />
<br />
"Wow, thank you! In that case, I'd like some tea. The warm one!"<br />
<br />
"Yeah, sure. The usual one, right? Would they still have the warm ones? Spring's over already..."<br />
<br />
She's so cheap.<br />
<br />
How could you make such a happy smile with only 120 yen?<br />
<br />
And so, after 15 minutes or so of walking, we came to the central park of the adjacent city.<br />
<br />
This park is quite famous and large. It shows up in tourist maps of this region.<br />
<br />
It's a relaxing place with fountains, seats, ponds, bridges and a rose garden.<br />
<br />
The fancy western-style building, which acts as a museum, is considered a place of interest.<br />
<br />
There's a tree-lined street around the whole area, where the elderly and families with small children take a stroll.<br />
<br />
In the spring, the cherry blossoms bloom and this park becomes a great flower viewing spot.<br />
<br />
It's a little chilly today, so the hot green tea, which is out of season, isn’t so out of season.<br />
<br />
"Here's your usual."<br />
<br />
"Oh thank you. Itadakimasu!"<br />
<br />
*rustle* From a plastic bag, I took out and opened the hot green tea I bought at the convenience store before passing it to Manami. Manami wrapped it neatly in her handkerchief as she receives the hot tea and carries it carefully. I drink half of my tea and look beside me. Hers is still untouched.<br />
<br />
"What's wrong? It's not hot enough to burn you."<br />
<br />
"Oh haha... It's nothing..."<br />
<br />
Manami is somehow smiling while carrying the tea.<br />
<br />
I don't understand at all. I take another sip from my tea and breathe out.<br />
<br />
The tea is great. I'm being warmed from the core of my body.<br />
<br />
"Ah... It's great... Being like this... I'd like to stay like this for a millennium..."<br />
<br />
"Hey... That's a bit too long. What were you in your past life? A bonsai tree for sure."<br />
<br />
"That's fine, as long as you take care of me, Kyou-chan."<br />
<br />
We continued meaningless talk like that and enjoyed the sun on the bench.<br />
<br />
With Manami beside me, I always feel like relaxing on the porch of a home outside the city.<br />
<br />
"Ah, I'm getting sleepy..."<br />
<br />
It'd probably feel great if I took a nap here... Only if I had a pillow... As I was wondering, I felt my shoulder being grabbed.<br />
<br />
"K-Kyou-chan!"<br />
<br />
"Huh? What?"<br />
<br />
I look back with sleepy eyes. There was Manami, with her hands opened up wide...<br />
<br />
Blushing and all nervous, she whispered,<br />
<br />
"P-Please..."<br />
<br />
...Uhh, what is she talking about?<br />
<br />
I don't understand what she means by "please", so I shake my head in puzzlement.<br />
<br />
That was when I caught sight of something behind her shoulders.<br />
<br />
Oh? Could that possibly be...? I move to the side a bit, and looked more carefully.<br />
<br />
"...Kyou-chan?"<br />
<br />
"Oh, sorry. What were you saying?"<br />
<br />
I go back to looking at Manami. She rolled her eyes.<br />
<br />
Uhh... I feel some silent pressure coming from Manami...<br />
<br />
It's like she raging with anger, since her face is red all up to her ears.<br />
<br />
Furthermore...<br />
<br />
"Your glasses are clouded..."<br />
<br />
"Dumb Kyou-chan!"<br />
<br />
She quickly looks away. Surprised, I blink my eyes.<br />
<br />
"Hey, what are you mad about? It's rare that you are mad."<br />
<br />
"Hmph, it's Kyou-chan being insensitive!"<br />
<br />
Manami wipes her glasses, still steaming with anger.<br />
<br />
After putting her glasses on, she asks,<br />
<br />
"That aside, what were you looking at?"<br />
<br />
"Oh yeah, look over there."<br />
<br />
Manami looks in the direction I pointed. It was an open space where children often play soccer and baseball.<br />
<br />
Right now, there are two vans parked.<br />
<br />
And...<br />
<br />
"What are they doing there? Something like... shooting something for a TV Drama show?"<br />
<br />
"Probably. But not a drama show. Look. Those aren't TV cameras. They're using flash. They're taking photographs."<br />
<br />
With needless interest, we approach the vans.<br />
<br />
From the pathway, we look at the grassy space. Some of the staff were at work, like adjusting the lamps and talking with the model girls.<br />
<br />
"I guess they are taking pictures for... a fashion magazine...?"<br />
<br />
"By the way, do you read that kind of stuff?"<br />
<br />
"Haha... Not really. Whenever I buy clothes, I choose according to the opinion of the store clerk..."<br />
<br />
As I thought. Well, I also think they're taking photographs for a fashion magazine.<br />
<br />
It looks like they are taking photos with the sunset as the background. Some fancily dressed girls are making many poses and the camera was flashing. Orders from the staff came one after the other, the girls skilfully changed their expression and poses. It's not something simple like just smiling and choosing one pose.<br />
<br />
Strictness fills the air.<br />
<br />
It's obvious, but modeling isn’t an easy job.<br />
<br />
Two girls are being photographed now, but I can see a few more girls who are most likely models standing by. " Wow, look Kyou-chan! That girl is so cute!"<br />
<br />
"Yeah really... She is cute."<br />
<br />
"Oh? That's a plain reaction."<br />
<br />
Umm you see... Even though we aren't dating or anything, when I'm talking with a girl I won't say stuff like "Damn, that girl over there is so cute!"<br />
<br />
Wouldn't you find it unpleasant? I guess you don't. You are lacking in the realization that you are also a young woman. Heh... What a difficult feeling I have.<br />
<br />
"Look, that brown-haired girl! She's so cute and cool!"<br />
<br />
She's so excited. It's not like they are famous actors or anything...<br />
<br />
What a commoner, she is.<br />
<br />
Heh. I even thought of saying something like "You're cuter than them".<br />
<br />
I wonder what kind of face she would make. I make a wicked smile. That was when my sight was naturally locked onto the girl Manami was praising like crazy.<br />
<br />
Hmm... The brown-haired girl does look quite nice.<br />
<br />
Her legs are long, she's tall, and her face is...<br />
<br />
"Isn't that Kirino?!"<br />
<br />
"What?!"<br />
<br />
Both of us were astonished. It appears Manami, who had no clue about it, was even more surprised than me. She's blinking non-stop, looking at Kirino and then me in turns.<br />
<br />
"Err... Umm... Kirino-chan... Is your sister, right?"<br />
<br />
"Uhm... Well... I guess so."<br />
<br />
"Erm... what do you mean by ‘you guess so?’"<br />
<br />
Well, I'm surprised too...<br />
<br />
Oh yeah, she said before that she was modeling or something...<br />
<br />
It's not that I didn't believe her, but I didn't comprehend it completely, until I saw it with my own eyes like this.<br />
<br />
...So it was the truth.<br />
<br />
I looked at the brown-haired model once again.<br />
<br />
She's sitting in a chair and seems to be talking with staff.<br />
<br />
"Oh wow..."<br />
<br />
She's doing her job properly along with adults...<br />
<br />
I guess I need to re-evaluate what I know about my sister.<br />
<br />
I was underestimating her quite much. I didn't consider her seriously.<br />
<br />
I thought her modeling thing was just child’s play. Like how they get a few praises and get all happy then they have their photograph taken or something...<br />
<br />
But...<br />
<br />
Kirino was watching the model being photographed with a serious look I have never seen as she talked with staff. At the same time, the makeup artists are quickly fixing her clothes and hair...<br />
<br />
The air around the models that were being shot now was glorious.<br />
<br />
But around Kirino, who was probably waiting for her turn, the air was tense.<br />
<br />
"Phew... It's somehow... great..."<br />
<br />
"Y-Yeah..."<br />
<br />
I thought they do the shots in a more unserious way, but it sure wasn't. Though I only took a glance at it, so I can't say much, they're getting quite a lot to get their photo taken, so I guess it means it has to be serious.<br />
<br />
"...Wow, it's great. It's like they live in some different world..."<br />
<br />
"Yeah..."<br />
<br />
You don't need to tell me so many times for me to realize. She's a great person, and lives in a different world from commoners like us. I just happened to forget after going out together recently.<br />
<br />
Damn it. I don't know why, but I feel annoyed.<br />
<br />
"Yeah sure, I don't look like her. She always has looked good at least, so..."<br />
<br />
"Oh, no need to be humble. I hear it’s not only the looks but she's very smart too"<br />
<br />
"Huh? What are you talking about?"<br />
<br />
So lame. I'm speaking as if I envy my sister. I regret doing so, but... Manami smiled as if she accepted it. I feel like she's telling me not to mind it.<br />
<br />
"My brother's in the same grade as your sister. Though they're in different schools, they had a universal exam. I hear she was on the rankings for the highest scorers in this prefecture."<br />
<br />
"Who do you mean?"<br />
<br />
"Like I said, your sister. Kirino-chan."<br />
<br />
At first, I didn't understand what she was talking about. Then, after thinking about it for a few seconds...<br />
<br />
"What? Are you serious? Not only the class, but the prefecture you said?"<br />
<br />
"Yes. I hear she's fourth or fifth in the grade. I don't really know the specific rank though... Anyhow, that's what I hear."<br />
<br />
She had such great grades? I didn't know at all. Well, I had no interest in my sister up until now and didn't even talk to her so...<br />
<br />
I guess it's natural I didn't know, but still it was surprising.<br />
<br />
She plays around with kids her age, then she does modeling so seriously like that, and is so into children's anime she can talk for hours about it, not to mention erotic games too...<br />
<br />
And she studies a lot?<br />
<br />
Heh... That scared me really.<br />
<br />
My sister might be someone much more outrageous than I imagined.<br />
<br />
I mean in many ways...<br />
<br />
<br />
A few days have passed. After I returned from school, I met my mother in the living room, as she seemed to have come back from shopping. My mother is humming happily, as she is shoving the goods into the fridge.<br />
<br />
I wonder if anything good happened. I ask her with barley tea in hand,<br />
<br />
"What's the matter, Mom? You seem quite happy. You need to go get some medical help soon?"<br />
<br />
"Oh Kyousuke, Mother hasn't gone insane or anything. Don't worry; it's just that my neighbour praised me, like how your child is great."<br />
<br />
"Oh my, I'm blushing. So, what part of me was being praised in the neighbourhood talks?"<br />
<br />
"Of course, it wasn't about you."<br />
<br />
Yeah, obviously! I did know! Since she added off course to it, I now have a dark feeling of distrust towards my parents! Ha! Look forward to your retirement days!<br />
<br />
"Oh huh, then it has to be about Kirino..."<br />
<br />
I mutter as I twitch my face. Mother makes a smile like she was waiting for me to ask about it. Well, I didn't ask her anything at all though.<br />
<br />
Yeah yeah, sorry for being a good for nothing son. Please continue with your talk about your prized daughter.<br />
<br />
"That girl got a great record during her club activities, so she's going to compete in a big competition. It seems my neighbour heard that from her daughter."<br />
<br />
"Oh? She does club activities?"<br />
<br />
"What? You're her brother and didn't know that? She's on the track and field team. Jeez, you two don't go along at all."<br />
<br />
"Leave me alone."<br />
<br />
Give me a break will you? Not only does she look great and have good grades, but she also does well in sports?<br />
<br />
This is absurd. That's enough. I feel like I'm hearing one of those character settings in manga where they only have good points.<br />
<br />
The problem is, this is the truth.<br />
<br />
They do exist in reality. These mutant-like beings...<br />
<br />
"But does she even have time for club activities? She has to study and play too... She must have many other things to do."<br />
<br />
"That's obvious, being good at studies and also martial arts. She maintains both, otherwise Father wouldn't let her. You might not know, but she's modeling for a magazine too!"<br />
<br />
"Yeah yeah..."<br />
<br />
That's true.<br />
<br />
That old-fashioned grump wouldn’t allow something like modeling so easily.<br />
<br />
Now that I think about it, how she is allowed to dye her hair and put on makeup too...<br />
<br />
"That girl made a promise with Father. As long as she does what she should, she's allowed to act freely."<br />
<br />
"What she should, eh?"<br />
<br />
I make half-hearted responses.<br />
<br />
My mother is chuckling,<br />
<br />
"Thanks to that, her reception among the neighbourhood is so great! She acts nice outside and greets people well. And she looks cute like me right?"<br />
<br />
"Huh?"<br />
<br />
I scrunch my eyebrows in disagreement, but my mother ignored me completely and continued talking.<br />
<br />
This parent and child surely are alike in the aspect about not listening to people.<br />
<br />
"She's so popular among the elderly too! Oh, I'm so proud! They envy me so much too!"<br />
<br />
"But that's all from the conditions of the agreement she made with Father, right? It's so morally wrong."<br />
<br />
"Morally wrong? Who cares about that? As long as we don’t say anything, it's the same. It doesn't change how great Kirino is!"<br />
<br />
This is absurd... Is this mother sane or what? Well, this is logical in one sense.<br />
<br />
Kirino is trying hard and achieving results to get her demands through.<br />
<br />
That has to be recognized. Since it's not something easily done.<br />
<br />
At least, it's impossible for me.<br />
<br />
"I see..."<br />
<br />
But really, every time Kirino comes up as a topic of conversation, she seems to be called great. Don't people need more vocabulary? When I say it, it makes it seem like I'm envious or something though...<br />
<br />
But yeah... I never had any interest at all in my sister, so I knew too little of my sister. Still, it's outrageous.<br />
<br />
What the heck is she?<br />
<br />
As a commoner brother, it's not fun only having your sister praised as great. It feels like your needlessness is being insisted upon. Sad, but true...<br />
<br />
As I continued thinking with a complicated face, my mother said something unexpected.<br />
<br />
"By the way, that girl seems lively these days. Well, it's a difference only I would notice so maybe no one else would notice though..."<br />
<br />
"Huh?"<br />
<br />
My eyebrows become even closer, and then she blurted out something completely strange.<br />
<br />
"Ah, I got it! It's a boy! Kyousuke, don't you know anything?"<br />
<br />
"A boy...?"<br />
<br />
"Yeah, she must have a boyfriend now! That's why she's brimming with happiness!"<br />
<br />
That's impossible. There's no way a boy who could go out with her exists. If there were such a man, I would admire him as god!<br />
<br />
But my mother doesn't seem so, and with even greater excitement, she asks further.<br />
<br />
"So, don't you know? Even a bit of speculation?"<br />
<br />
"Like I'd know. You know me and Kirino are on bad terms."<br />
<br />
I answer like it's obvious, and my mother stares at me with a disappointed face.<br />
<br />
"You really are such a useless boy! Be more of a man! Your sister is doing great, so your bloodline should be good enough."<br />
<br />
"Heh, since I'm like my mother, being a commoner, I will just study normally,"<br />
<br />
I say as I leave. Turning the doorknob, I open the door.<br />
<br />
...Kirino looks lively, eh?<br />
<br />
...I know something that might have to do with it. Though it's a small possibility, but just possibly...<br />
<br />
After being shown the surprising hobby, being dissed like crazy, being forced to play erotic games, being dragged to an offline meeting, and then dragged around Akiba... Maybe the life consultation that seemed so meaningless had some effect.<br />
<br />
Haha, it's so not like me... What am I saying? I feel so stupid.<br />
<br />
On the night a few days later, I finally completed 'Let's Make Love to Your Sister'.<br />
<br />
Honestly, it was a tough, gruesome task...<br />
<br />
Well, it's not at the degree of being boring or anything.<br />
<br />
I can't count how many times this game almost destroyed my mind.<br />
<br />
I was suffering from the pressure of having to play a little sister game while having a real little sister, and it's amazing I was able to get this far. I am impressed with myself. I really am, so happy!<br />
<br />
I can't express my happiness! Disregarding my thoughts about the game, I really have a great feeling of achievement.<br />
<br />
"Ahhhh!"<br />
<br />
What is this? This feeling of high...<br />
<br />
From the bottom of my heart, this hot passion is rising.<br />
<br />
Because! It means, now, from tomorrow on, I won't be forced to play erotic games anymore... Oh, I'm just so incredibly happy! Banzai! I want to shout aloud! AHAHA AHAHA AHAHAHAHA, I don't need to see the face of this little demon anymore!<br />
<br />
"Onii-chan... It’s ok..." she whispers, and shed tears of blood... No more of that!<br />
<br />
"YAHOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"<br />
<br />
I'm showing some crazy excitement I haven't showed in years. I can't stop my feelings anymore!<br />
<br />
And finally...<br />
<br />
The end credits were displayed on the laptop I borrowed from Kirino.<br />
<br />
"Phew..."<br />
<br />
I breathe out as I was sitting at my desk.<br />
<br />
"Phew..."<br />
<br />
And then, this feeling of achievement was slowly changing into an empty feeling, and now my heart was hurting. My elevated feelings are now falling rapidly.<br />
<br />
I understood for my first time, the empty feeling after fully completing a dating sim is crazy.<br />
<br />
Shit, I can't do anything about this... How do you put it... it's like some enlightened philosopher.<br />
<br />
Phew... Why was I so happy a few seconds ago?<br />
<br />
"All right, I should go give the game back."<br />
<br />
With a silent calm heart, I stand up. I leave my room and then knock on the door to my sister's room.<br />
<br />
The door opens slightly, and my sister peeks out.<br />
<br />
And as usual, she stares at me like she's looking at trash.<br />
<br />
"What do you want?”<br />
<br />
"Oh, nothing... Just the game... I came to give it back..."<br />
<br />
And she's like this again. Heh... Reality sure isn't like a game. Even after I've gone through Event Scenes, her affection points toward me haven't increased at all. What is this? Is this game too hard or just broken?<br />
<br />
As soon as Kirino takes the laptop from me, she asks me with distrust,<br />
<br />
"Did you complete it?"<br />
<br />
"I did."<br />
<br />
"And so...?"<br />
<br />
"Uhh..."<br />
<br />
Dear sister, why are you looking at me like a mad sergeant?<br />
<br />
I can imagine myself being shot if I make the wrong answer. Afraid of her, I answered very carefully.<br />
<br />
"Well... I guess... it was so-so. I mean, it was quite interesting."<br />
<br />
"Oh? Like what parts? Be clear."<br />
<br />
Kirino continues her emotionless questioning.<br />
<br />
Heh, so I'm right in the middle of a 'route selection choice' scene in those games...<br />
<br />
But the sister in front of me has negative infinity affection points.<br />
<br />
That means, if I make the wrong choice, I would lose my life... The problem with the game called life is that there's no saving and reloading... You got only one shot at it. Dead or alive...<br />
<br />
Very well. I smiled meaningfully (in my heart).<br />
<br />
"Well umm... Shiori’s scenario... Uhh, the latter half of it was... quite a good story... Like you see... How the parents oppose their relationship... and then Shiori runs away from the house... and then the main character chases her... and then that scene where they look at each other in the setting sun..."<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
Hearing my answer, Kirino closed her eyes and went silent.<br />
<br />
So, did I make the right choice or not? My heart is pounding.<br />
<br />
Heh... I only summarized the part I was playing just now.<br />
<br />
How the heck am I supposed to remember all those scenes that screw my psychological state every click? At least spare my life!<br />
<br />
Then, Kirino slowly opened her eyes. With cut eyes seemingly looking down on me...<br />
<br />
"W-Well... It seems like you’re starting to understand it."<br />
<br />
Oh, wow. It looks like I made the right choice. Phew... As I miraculously survived, I let out a deep breath, and then again, I feel...<br />
<br />
How god damn stupid! No kidding! Why do I have to talk to my real sister about little sister games? I tried so hard to get myself out of this! I demand to hear what progress you had on your side!<br />
<br />
"But still, you have a long way to go. That wasn't the only good scene. For example..."<br />
<br />
"W-Wait a minute!"<br />
<br />
I stop Kirino with my hand as she was starting to speak. I try hard to change the topic.<br />
<br />
"I'll spend plenty of time listening that later, so let me hear first... How are things going with those people you met at the off line meeting last time?"<br />
<br />
"Oh? Yeah... Those people..."<br />
<br />
Kirino suddenly made a frown and blankly let me into her room.<br />
<br />
"Come in."<br />
<br />
It seems she figured out it was bad to continue with this talk in the hall.<br />
<br />
"Sure..."<br />
<br />
I obey her requests obediently. Kirino puts her laptop on her table and sits on the bed.<br />
<br />
She stretches around and makes cracking sounds from her neck, then continued talking as if it didn't matter for her.<br />
<br />
"I do talk with both of them still. Like using email and instant messengers."<br />
<br />
"Oh, so you've become friends after all."<br />
<br />
"I'd rather call them people I can talk to, rather than friends. Since you know... They know the common topics, and sometimes teach me stuff I don't know so... Well, I guess they're of some use."<br />
<br />
Hey, that's what you call friends. It seems she seriously doesn't want to use that word.<br />
<br />
Though she would call the friends she has when she's pretending to be nice as real friends, why can't she be honest about the friends she has when she's being herself? Well, it does suit her personality though...<br />
<br />
"So you haven't seen them in person?"<br />
<br />
"Nope. Looks like that black one lives somewhere close, but the jumbo one seems to live somewhere far so... It's kind of arranged that we meet up again at the next offline meeting so... Well, since there's no better option, I guess I can go."<br />
<br />
"Oh I see..."<br />
<br />
So she's managing things well.<br />
<br />
Since I completed the game, and Kirino has friends who she can talk with her real self.<br />
<br />
According to my mother, she seems to show happy expressions so... Oh yeah, ever since that time, she stopped relying on me. It looks like she's going to the next offline meeting alone too.<br />
<br />
That means, everything is going fine, and there's no need to consult me.<br />
<br />
Oh well...<br />
<br />
Now my job is finished for sure. Feeling refreshed, I said.<br />
<br />
"Hey Kirino, don't leave your DVDs around again."<br />
<br />
"Shut up idiot! I won't repeat such a stupid mistake!"<br />
<br />
Who says that? That time, only a little inspection got you freaked out, and a simple trap was all that was needed to catch you. You were too worried so you couldn't act logically at all.<br />
<br />
As I'm recalling my memories with a smile, Kirino blushes, and throws a tissue box.<br />
<br />
"Oops."<br />
<br />
I tilt my neck and dodge. I then just leave the room through the door.<br />
<br />
I hear a thud as something hits the closed door.<br />
<br />
I guess she will stay being like this from now on. Jeez, what a scary sister...<br />
<br />
Well, anyhow, today marks the end of Kousaka Kyousuke’s Life Consultation Services Inc.<br />
<br />
Yeah, I'll never do it again.<br />
<br />
<br />
Sunday evening, as I came home from the library, the whole house was silent.<br />
<br />
I didn't hear any sounds of cooking, or anything on TV, or anyone talking. Not a single sound was heard.<br />
<br />
This isn't normal. As I take my shoes off, I feel an intense sensation, and place my hand behind my neck.<br />
<br />
There's this strange tense air. I feel this shock go through my skin.<br />
<br />
It's strange. Something's not right.<br />
<br />
"...?"<br />
<br />
With a serious look, I quietly walk down the hall heading for the living room. I stop at the door. I feel something horrible coming as I touch the doorknob, and hesitate to turn it.<br />
<br />
I gulp down some saliva as I open the door.<br />
<br />
"I'm... home...?"<br />
<br />
Coming in through the door, I see Kirino on the sofa facing my father across a table.<br />
<br />
Both of them say nothing. My father is normally silent, and Kirino doesn't talk too much with the family either.<br />
<br />
So, a quick glance at this won't reveal what's strange.<br />
<br />
But still, it's weird they don't react at all when I entered the living room.<br />
<br />
That's not the only something strange. A father and a daughter are sitting right across each other, saying nothing. It's not like they're watching TV, or reading a magazine or anything...<br />
<br />
Since my father isn't expressive, I don't know what he's thinking now, but Kirino is all frozen, and looks very disappointed.<br />
<br />
And...<br />
<br />
"Oh."<br />
<br />
I saw what was on the table, and figured everything out.<br />
<br />
On the table was two pieces of evidence, as my father would say in his job.<br />
<br />
One, was a brand name purse Kirino would often carry along.<br />
<br />
And the other thing, there's no way I would forget.<br />
<br />
'Stardust Witch Meruru' DVD case containing,<br />
<br />
'Let's Make Love with Your Sister (R-18 edition)'.<br />
<br />
It's opened up properly. The evidence is clear. No excuses possible. She's guilty.<br />
<br />
"...Ahem."<br />
<br />
I blinked a couple of times, and understood the situation during that time. I would say what I thought.<br />
<br />
WTF IS SHE INSANE????????<br />
<br />
IDIOT! HOW FUCKING STUPID IS SHE??? I'm pitying her so much I'm going to cry!<br />
<br />
I told her so many times not to let Father find out.<br />
<br />
I told her not to leave behind DVDs again! And look what happens!<br />
<br />
You repeat dumb mistakes again!<br />
<br />
GAH! You made the same mistake you made when you let me find out! Why do you still make these silly mistakes when you're good at everything else! You can't be more careless than this!<br />
<br />
Oh man... What are you going to do now? I'm not getting involved with this...<br />
<br />
I was trying hard enough not to show a surprised look.<br />
<br />
"Kyousuke, hey Kyousuke..."<br />
<br />
Mother was whispering to me from the hall as I was frozen at the half-open doorway.<br />
<br />
"You stay in your room."<br />
<br />
"Oh... Right..."<br />
<br />
As my mother pulled me into the hallway, she closed the door to the living room quietly.<br />
<br />
"Well... Uhm... What happened?"<br />
<br />
I wasn't a great actor.<br />
<br />
"Well you see..."<br />
<br />
The answer I got from my mother was right about what I expected.<br />
<br />
Kirino dropped the DVD case right in front of Father and let him see the contents.<br />
<br />
I tried to ask how things happened exactly, but it seems my mother wasn't there when it happened, so she doesn't know. The most probably case I think is like the time I found out too, when we bumped into each other here. If the DVD case opened when it hit the floor, then what kind of coincidence is that? It might have been that Father opened it when he saw the anime DVD case.<br />
<br />
Hmm, I can't imagine what kind of expression my father would have had when he saw the R-18 markings...<br />
<br />
I guess even my father would have been surprised. Since I was so surprised that I burst out.<br />
<br />
"I see..."<br />
<br />
Why is Kirino bringing something like that around in the first place?<br />
<br />
A few questions arose, but still it's a miraculous situation.<br />
<br />
It's not some issue we can easily call misfortune. Maybe this was fated. I'm starting to think so.<br />
<br />
"Kyousuke, you don't seem to be too surprised."<br />
<br />
"Well yeah. Since I don't care a bit about her."<br />
<br />
I was honest. I didn't lie. But my mother asked me the question straight.<br />
<br />
"Did you possibly know...?"<br />
<br />
"Huh? What about?"<br />
<br />
"That... you know... that... that Kirino had that stuff..."<br />
<br />
I glance indirectly at my mother who doesn't seem to want to talk of this, and I think.<br />
<br />
How should I answer? If I think of my own good, then surely I should lie and fake it.<br />
<br />
I couldn't decide, and became silent.<br />
<br />
...Jeez. How difficult this is. I find I'm sneering at myself.<br />
<br />
I don't care a bit about her. This idea hasn't changed a bit.<br />
<br />
What I desire is a normal life.<br />
<br />
A common, talentless character in a slow, daily life...<br />
<br />
I don’t need rapid unexpected events or unique, special characters in my life.<br />
<br />
Kirino is a prime example of that. So, honestly, I don't care. I mean that from the bottom of my heart.<br />
<br />
But... The memory of being consulted by her, and going through all the hardships for her was giving me a strange sense of association. And I saw a glimpse of my sister's 'important things' in Akihabara...<br />
<br />
Damn, I guess I've gone too deeply into my sister's issue that I can’t just pretend to know nothing.<br />
<br />
"Well yeah... I knew."<br />
<br />
"As I thought... It wasn't because of you... Was it?"<br />
<br />
I knew you'd get to that. Look at how much trust I have. Isn't it sad?<br />
<br />
"No, it wasn't. Think before you say something, Mother. I have no computer in the first place. You should know I have no place to hide stuff in my room."<br />
<br />
"That's true... Anyhow, no matter how you look at it, that stuff is Kirino's...”<br />
<br />
My mother sighs with great disappointment.<br />
<br />
I guess she makes such a reaction because she found out her brilliant daughter had that stuff in her possession.<br />
<br />
If it was me who got caught by Father with an erotic game in hand, Mother would have been bursting out laughing.<br />
<br />
"I haven't seen Father mad like that in a while. At this rate, he won't calm down for quite a while..."<br />
<br />
My mother seemed to be thinking for a while, but seems like she thought up of something.<br />
<br />
"Kyousuke, I'm going out for a while, so you head for your room."<br />
<br />
"What? You're going out?"<br />
<br />
"There's no use in staying here. I'll go buy Father’s favourite sake. He won't get drunk at all, but if we make him drink loads, he'll become calmer."<br />
<br />
My mother was speaking like she was trying to calm an angry spirit or a protective god of the land.<br />
<br />
But I understand what you mean. There's nothing scarier in this house than my father throwing thunderbolts.<br />
<br />
After my mother went out, I was at the living room door, all afraid for around ten minutes. I would go back and forth in the hall, bite my nails, try to hear what they're talking about, but they seem to be talking with their tones down, so I hear nothing.<br />
<br />
What kind of excuse is Kirino making, with her secret hobby revealed?<br />
<br />
I can't even imagine, but it's all no use against that father. Father will never change his ideas over things he believes he is right.<br />
<br />
And he's abnormally sharp. You should consider that all lies fail to work on him.<br />
<br />
When I was very small, I played a prank on a girl and put duct tape on her hair. That girl had to cut some of her long hair to get it off. I didn't think it was anything serious at that time, but when my father found out, he scolded me severely, and shaved both his hair and mine. Then we went to her house to apologize together...<br />
<br />
That time, I did admit my wrongdoing, but still I cried and resisted. However, Father didn't listen to me no matter what excuse I made or how much I apologized. He didn't go easy at all on me.<br />
<br />
In both the good and bad sense, you can take his word for it, and he will do anything he decided to do.<br />
<br />
"Phew... What's going to happen...?”<br />
<br />
Behind this door, what kind of conversation is going on...?<br />
<br />
I'm a spineless wimp, so there's no way I would know.<br />
<br />
<br />
It was at least ten minutes after that, when the living room door opened, and Kirino popped out. Kirino looked like a devil, all red and kicking through the door. Her face was red from rage, and her eyes are bloodshot and puffy.<br />
<br />
W-What happened...?<br />
<br />
"K-Kirino...?"<br />
<br />
"Get out of my way! Go away!"<br />
<br />
As she stomped on towards me, she looks with me with eyes of hatred, and shoved me away. It's like she has feelings she has nowhere else to release. I wasn't expecting the hit, and lost balance.<br />
<br />
Kirino was breathing hard and headed for the entrance hall. She puts on her boots roughly and...<br />
<br />
"H-Hey, Kirino, where are you going?!"<br />
<br />
"Shut up! It's none of your business!"<br />
<br />
"H-Hey wait...!"<br />
<br />
I try to catch up with my sister but...<br />
<br />
*Slam* Kirino surely tried to hit me, and closed the door violently.<br />
<br />
"Aagh!" My face was caught by the door. "Ugh... Noo..."<br />
<br />
As I limped outside, there was no little sister to be found.<br />
<br />
... Shit I have to be the most uncool guy ever.<br />
<br />
*Sob* I can't help but sob. GRRRRR My face hurts!<br />
<br />
I look ahead at where Kirino ran off while realizing the pain from caught by the door and the misery.<br />
<br />
"Damn!"<br />
<br />
I shake my head off and try to clear myself. One of the few good points about me is how I recover quickly.<br />
<br />
...Should I go after her or not... Wait... before I do that...<br />
<br />
I go back inside. Honestly, I had no confidence on doing so; I thought I should ask my father about why and how things turned this way. Without doing so, I'd have no idea why Kirino is all nuts like this.<br />
<br />
Of course, I can suspect about the most part.<br />
<br />
Besides, she told me she was having an offline meeting with her friends today.<br />
<br />
She would meet her friends alone, even without me, and must have spent some nice time together. Like fighting with Kuroneko, making nasty remarks to Saori but her not reacting to it... I can imagine everything... somehow. Since I was watching right beside her the other day.<br />
<br />
Kirino is acting lively these days... Ironically, my mother's words came to mind at this moment.<br />
<br />
I guess that's because she made friends who she can share the hobby she had been hiding with, right?<br />
<br />
I guess she never expected this trap to be there when everything seemed to be going all so well.<br />
<br />
I sneak into the living room. My father was somehow cleaning the room with a vacuum cleaner. On the floor there was a crystal ashtray upturned. I guess he's the one who did it.<br />
<br />
I hope he didn't rage and throw this at her.<br />
<br />
What kind of battle happened here? I gulp.<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
My father is cleaning the room silently. In the silent room, only the sound of the vacuum cleaner helplessly resounds. This bad silence after a domestic issue happens is dampening the room.<br />
<br />
As my father finishes cleaning, he breaks out in a low heavy voice.<br />
<br />
"Kyousuke, you need to sit here."<br />
<br />
"Y-Yeah..."<br />
<br />
I do as he says, and go towards the table and sit on the sofa.<br />
<br />
I guess I'm going to be interrogated about Kirino's issue too. Maybe he's going to scold me.<br />
<br />
Kirino has her stubborn side so I assume she hadn't revealed anything about me, but my father can suspect that even without questioning her. It's useless to fake innocence.<br />
<br />
That said, I have no intention to reveal Kirino had consulted me about this issue. That's the right attitude one should take as being consulted.<br />
<br />
I look up at the table. The proof material, the open DVD case is inside. Right next to it, I find a single piece of paper.<br />
<br />
"This is..."<br />
<br />
It seemed to be some ad from an anime/manga speciality store. It had a big illustration of Stardust Witch Meruru on it and next to it said this:<br />
<br />
Stardust Witch Meruru Volume 2 (limited first issue edition) finally in-store! Those who bring the package for the previous volume will be given an autographed postcard by Hoshino Kurara, the popular voice actor!<br />
<br />
...I get it. This will answer many of the questions I had.<br />
<br />
The reason why Kirino was trying to bring out the package of Stardust Witch Meruru when she was supposed to go play with her non-otaku friends.<br />
<br />
The reason why she brought this package out today, it must have been that she wanted to get this Hoshino Kurara autographed postcard.<br />
<br />
It's not that much effort, so she could have just gone already. But out of all the times she could have chosen, she had to do it today... What bad timing.<br />
<br />
Now I figured how Father found the thing, and that it was in the evening after Kirino came back from the event. I'm quite sure it was like this. Kirino came back home once, returned to her room, and now she went off trying to get the post card, but crashed into Father... I can imagine how things turned out easily.<br />
<br />
Although I can't imagine how things turned out after that, but anyhow he found the contents, and then a family meeting was held... I can only describe this as miserable...<br />
<br />
So...<br />
<br />
As Father finishes putting away the vacuum cleaner, he sits in front of me.<br />
<br />
I get nervous, like an instinctual reaction, and straighten up. The first words Father spoke were like this:<br />
<br />
"Kyousuke, you knew about it?"<br />
<br />
"...Yeah."<br />
<br />
I had no other choice but to answer honestly. My father's eyes have been sharpened through the years to get those criminals to talk. Don't use them on your son... What if I pee my pants?<br />
<br />
"All right. I won't ask how you found out. I assume you aren't supposed to say."<br />
<br />
Not only are my father's eyes scary, he seems to see right through into my heart.<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
How much does he see into the accomplice relationship between Kirino and me? I feel shivers down my spine.<br />
<br />
"I will not buy this kind of stuff for you two. Do you know why not?"<br />
<br />
My father picks up the DVD case by one hand and speaks of the contents with prejudice. Only the DVD inside is R-18 stuff, but I don't think he would be able to differentiate between them.<br />
<br />
Unable to talk back, I stay silent. I look down, trying not to see my father eye to eye.<br />
<br />
When Father scolds us, we both become like this.<br />
<br />
"It's because this kind of stuff has negative effects on you. You see in the news too, right? Playing video games makes you stupid. They report how they find perverted comics and games in the houses of criminals... Of course, I don't take what the media says word for word but still..."<br />
<br />
...It's just harmful stuff anyways. My father's expression says so.<br />
<br />
My father's understanding of sub-culture is unbelievably low, and he looks at Kirino's hobby with the 'responsible respectful adult figure' lens filter.<br />
<br />
...My understanding of otaku weren't much different from that of my father until recently.<br />
<br />
Since my parents would never have bought stuff like games which were unaffordable with our allowances, unlike CDs and comic books.<br />
<br />
I just had stronger prejudice to sub-culture than ordinary high school students.<br />
<br />
Games are useless, and only idiots play them. Therefore, I'm not envious at all even if I don't have them...<br />
<br />
That's the kind of logic I had. The kids with parents who don't buy them games derive at that logic.<br />
<br />
And I guess that's exactly why Kirino had the deep inner conflict with herself.<br />
<br />
"Regardless of whether it is a fact or not, what do you think of people who play that stuff, even if it's said to have negative effects? And those otaku who only play that stuff... Of course, they would be looked down on. If so, then there has to be no good effect. Thus, we would never buy that stuff for you."<br />
<br />
"...But you know, that was..."<br />
<br />
I barely try to talk back to Father, but he overlaps and continues speaking.<br />
<br />
"You're going to say she bought it with her own money, right? Well, that's true. So I do not say much against what she buys on her own money. Like cosmetics, flashy clothes, bags... Honestly, I think that stuff that isn’t fit for her age should be off limit for her too. But if she gets her mother on her side and claims she needs that stuff to have relationships with friends, then I can't say anything more. I have to give up and let her do as she wishes."<br />
<br />
"So you're saying cosmetics and bags are fine, but games and anime are not?"<br />
<br />
"Of course not. I can't let Kirino have that kind of stuff that's considered bad by society. And while it's strange for me to say so, she's quite a good girl. If she's going astray following strange hobbies, I have to correct her before she becomes completely ruined."<br />
<br />
So otaku hobbies will ruin Kirino, and thus he must stop her... That summarises his intentions.<br />
<br />
Truth is, with Kirino becoming completely obsessed with little sister genre erotic games, she sure is becoming spoiled as a junior high school girl, so I had to keep quiet about that for now.<br />
<br />
So...<br />
<br />
As soon as he finished scolding me, he stands up and tries to leave the living room.<br />
<br />
I felt a chill go down my spine.<br />
<br />
"F-Father, where are you going?"<br />
<br />
I hurry to catch my father and try to stop him, as he tried to go up the stairs.<br />
<br />
Above the stairs, there are only two rooms: Kirino’s and mine. No way, he can't be...<br />
<br />
My father's lines spoke exactly what I feared.<br />
<br />
"I'm going to check Kirino's room. She might be hiding something else."<br />
<br />
"W-Wait, could you please wait?"<br />
<br />
Shit! Kirino's collection is in there...<br />
<br />
I look up at my father from down the stairs and shout out to stop him.<br />
<br />
"If there really are that stuff, than mother would have found them. She does clean the room everyday after all... She found all the porn books I hid too... Of course, she has nothing else to hide. I'm sure she put everything she had in her hand bag."<br />
<br />
Kirino must have claimed so too. Why? Because if Father finds other stuff like erotic games and the sort, no doubt my father will throw them all out. Even if it were going to be a one-on-one death match between Father and her, she would surely defend her collection.<br />
<br />
"And that's why I'm going to check. If I do a search and still find nothing, then that's good."<br />
<br />
Uhh you will surely find stuff... That's officially your job...<br />
<br />
If I let Father into her room, then her entire collection will be found.<br />
<br />
And I can be sure, take my word for it, he is underestimating the extent of Kirino's hobbies.<br />
<br />
I'm not trying to be evil or anything... just call off the search! You're better off not seeing it! It's not only two or three erotic games that she has!<br />
<br />
Since I saw at least 20 or 30 the last time she let me see!<br />
<br />
And there are ones she said she was still embarrassed to show me stuffed in the depths of that closet... If my father sees that stuff, he might go insane...<br />
<br />
Th-This is bad. Seriously bad. Reality still looks lukewarm compared to the situation that awaits...<br />
<br />
"W-Wait a second, Father!"<br />
<br />
Father is continuing up the steps with thumping sounds. I hurry up behind him, and go in front of him and spread my arms, blocking him.<br />
<br />
"Out of my way, Kyousuke!"<br />
<br />
"I-I won't move!"<br />
<br />
What am I saying?! Am I insane?! If I go against my father now...<br />
<br />
<br />
"OUCH!!!!"<br />
<br />
My father easily twists my wrist and repeats what he said.<br />
<br />
"Out of my way!"<br />
<br />
My father still tries to let me give the way on my own intention. He can easily throw me away and get through with force. With the pain in my wrist causing tears, I tell him,<br />
<br />
"I won't move!"<br />
<br />
*GRIPPING SOUND*<br />
<br />
The pain in my wrist just got stronger. He's a professional at efficiently giving pain.<br />
<br />
"Grr..."<br />
<br />
It hurts so much! Seriously, what the hell am I pulling?!<br />
<br />
I don't understand myself at all!<br />
<br />
"Whatever the reason is, it's still wrong to do a house search without the resident’s permission... Even if you are the parent, there are things you can do and things that are still wrong. And so, I won't move."<br />
<br />
I insist, withstanding the pain.<br />
<br />
It seems like I was trying to defend my sister's collection.<br />
<br />
Even though I don't give a damn about what happens to her...<br />
<br />
Even more, it's the father's job to scold a daughter if she has inappropriate things.<br />
<br />
Father is only trying to do his obvious duty, and if Kirino is going to cry as a result, it's her own fault.<br />
<br />
Then why am I doing such a futile, fruitless deed, going through all this pain?<br />
<br />
Well, of course... I did get the consultation, while it went strangely... And her face as she was proudly showing off the collection to me just came back to my mind. That's why.<br />
<br />
I just remembered myself trying to want to do something for her, as she forced me to play erotic games and kept asking my thoughts about it.<br />
<br />
And then that huge fight at first sight they had in the McDonald’s at Akiba, the fun looking otaku, I witnessed myself, and they made me realize, they aren't anything to look down on at all.<br />
<br />
That's why I'm doing something so off from my style...<br />
<br />
"Father, just leave this to me... I'll have a talk with her. So please, give her time until then. Isn't it pitiful to have all your precious stuff thrown out while you were away by someone without any acknowledgement?<br />
<br />
I'm begging you please."<br />
<br />
As I plea as hard as I can, Father looks at me with suspicion.<br />
<br />
"You..."<br />
<br />
Sure, I know what you feel like saying, Father. Why would someone like me be going through all this trouble to defend my sister who I'm on bad terms in, right? Well, it does seem strange, I admit it.<br />
<br />
However, I'm the one who understands the fact the most!<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
We stared at each other silently for a while. He seemed to have been thinking of something with a stern face but...<br />
<br />
He let go of my wrist eventually.<br />
<br />
"Fine. I'll wait. I won't go into Kirino's room."<br />
<br />
My father will never break his promises, no matter what.<br />
<br />
"But the deal is that you are responsible for throwing them out. All of them! Okay?"<br />
<br />
"Got it... I'll talk with Kirino, and surely make it happen."<br />
<br />
I had no choice but to answer so. From what he said right before, you could see he is confident there are 'things that mustn't be there' in Kirino's room.<br />
<br />
Though there was no better option to choose, it was like I was shouting aloud that she had stuff in there, by resisting the search so hard...<br />
<br />
If I break this promise, Father will surely not forgive me. It's no exaggeration to say that he could kill me. It's a man-to-man promise after all.<br />
<br />
Throw out every piece of that collection... I must give that sentence to my sister...<br />
<br />
Not only is it a huge responsibility, it's extremely difficult, and a reward less mission!<br />
<br />
This is surely not my style. Like I'd continue with this...<br />
<br />
Jeez, hey Kirino... I did buy you some time...<br />
<br />
So appreciate it... You probably won’t, will you...?<br />
<br />
<br />
After managing to halt my father, I left the situation to my mother as she came back from shopping, and went out to go search for Kirino. However, I’ve not a clue about where she might have gone, after dashing out of the house.<br />
<br />
In the sunset, I run off without direction.<br />
<br />
You think I should call her up on her phone? Like hell I'd know that... I've no clue what her mobile number is.<br />
<br />
Didn't you hear what my mother said? Us siblings are really on bad terms. Kirino hates me like I'm some piece of crap. I ignore my sister as if she has nothing to do with me.<br />
<br />
We have no conversation. We don't see eye to eye... A cold relationship between complete strangers, that's what our relationship is like.<br />
<br />
That's why I don't know her number, and don't even want, or need to know it.<br />
<br />
"Damn it, where could she have gone?"<br />
<br />
But I find myself searching for that complete stranger and running all around town.<br />
<br />
The park, the shopping arcade, school, the station... My sister that would stand out with her beauty is nowhere to be seen.<br />
<br />
Not here either... Damn it! Where the heck is she?!<br />
<br />
I insist that the irritation that burns my heart doesn't come from worrying for her.<br />
<br />
I don't know where the frustration comes from, but I'm doing something that is not like myself. I guess that's why it feels so strange. Is it that which makes me so frustrated?<br />
<br />
"I don't get it. Am I stupid or what?"<br />
<br />
This is so not me. Seriously... Oh, damn it. God damn it, shit!<br />
<br />
Oh whatever. No use thinking. It's needless!<br />
<br />
"Who cares?"<br />
<br />
I gulp down this chaotic feeling, bite hard, and keep running.<br />
<br />
Like the main character in one of the little sister games which I borrowed from my own sister, I, Kousaka Kyousuke, am running off in the sunset, in search of his own sister who ran off. In his mind, there is nothing but thoughts about his CUTE sister.<br />
<br />
The only thing different from the game is that my sister's affinity level is at minus infinity...<br />
<br />
And unlike that sister complex bastard, I fucking hate my goddamned sister!<br />
<br />
Even though we're doing the exact same thing!<br />
<br />
Kousaka Kyousuke in the game would find the little sister he was searching for in the orange coloured city.<br />
<br />
Right in front of the exhausted main character, the little sister is supposed to appear at the best timing.<br />
<br />
Well, that only happens in games.<br />
<br />
In reality, the scene where I found my little sister was far from that typical romantic place you've always seen it kind of setting.<br />
<br />
In the shopping arcade, in front of the station during the evening, as I was about to go past the game center...<br />
<br />
"Oh..."<br />
<br />
A brown-haired girl that resembled someone I knew was smashing the sticks on a drum game as if she was blaming the game for all the rage. She was completely ignoring the rhythm and music and just going WHACK WHACK WHACK!<br />
<br />
Are you trying to total it?<br />
<br />
"Ouch..."<br />
<br />
I can't help whispering.<br />
<br />
That idiot! I was going through all this trouble looking for you... I'm getting a headache...<br />
<br />
Well, this is reality. Yep, things don't get pretty like you've seen in fiction.<br />
<br />
"Die! Die! Die! Die! EVERYONE DIE!"<br />
<br />
She was murmuring something and when I wondered what it was, that was what it was... What a violent woman she is...<br />
<br />
I approach Kirino with a strangely powerless sensation, as she continues to inflict damage to the game machine...<br />
<br />
I softly hit the back of her head.<br />
<br />
"No, you die."<br />
<br />
"Wh-Who?!"<br />
<br />
*SWOOSH* Kirino swings her sticks as she looks behind. Again, I get hit in the face.<br />
<br />
"Ack!"<br />
<br />
"Oh what, it's you again."<br />
<br />
Damn you! You just smacked without even checking who the target was?! What if I were the shop staff trying to teach you how to safely play that game?! Damn you! You really must be raging!<br />
<br />
But Kirino's attitude didn't look like it was someone who'd been repeating "Die". Her face, her voice, they were all horribly dark.<br />
<br />
"...What are you here for?"<br />
<br />
"What you ask? You went running off, so I've been searching for you..."<br />
<br />
"...Disgusting. What's with you? Quit getting games and reality mixed up."<br />
<br />
I guess she's trying to say, I'm not going to fall for you or something. Well that's fine. Since I'm going to dump you anyways. I understand even better after playing the little sister games.<br />
<br />
Little sisters in 3D are seriously needless!<br />
<br />
All of you brothers out there who have some annoying little sister will surely agree with me.<br />
<br />
Jeez, what was I thinking of doing after finding her? Bah, I don't even remember.<br />
<br />
"Shut up! But hey, be thankful of me at least."<br />
<br />
"Huh? What the heck? Why should I thank you?"<br />
<br />
"It was hell after you left you know... Like how Father tried to get into your room and..."<br />
<br />
"Wait, what?!"<br />
<br />
Kirino opened her eyes puffy from all the crying wide, and held me by the neck. Hey, you're strangling me to death!<br />
<br />
"...You DID stop him, right?"<br />
<br />
The heck? Why are you speaking like it's natural that I stop him? I'm you older brother, not your servant. I hope you understand that already.<br />
<br />
"Oh yes ma’am. I did stop him, sacrificing myself."<br />
<br />
"Good."<br />
<br />
Well done, doggy. That's how she said it like. Though I do have some blame for it, I still feel like my dignity is shattered. As Kirino releases me, she holds her arms and looks at me with a complicated expression.<br />
<br />
"Let's go somewhere else. We're standing out here."<br />
<br />
<br />
We moved to a Starbucks nearby.<br />
<br />
Though it's early summer now, it's starting to get darker.<br />
<br />
In plain clothes, Kirino and me sit on across a little round table and drink coffee.<br />
<br />
There seems to be quite a few guests, like college student looking boys and people in business suits looking like they are back from work. At this hour, there aren't any middle schoolers and high schoolers who're going home after club activities.<br />
<br />
Considering the other customers, how do people around us look at us?<br />
<br />
We haven't spoken a word ever since so...<br />
<br />
Kirino was carrying an aura of anger, and is staring at me with bloodshot eyes...<br />
<br />
A couple in crises, and the reason was me having illicit relationships with other girls... I hope the people around don't look at me like that...<br />
<br />
Since the silence was killing me, I started talking without much thought.<br />
<br />
"So, Kirino."<br />
<br />
"...What?"<br />
<br />
"What are you going to do from now on?"<br />
<br />
Kirino takes a sip from her coffee with a puffed up face and murmurs.<br />
<br />
"I don't know..."<br />
<br />
Of course you don't. If she goes home, she would meet Father. How would she know what to do?<br />
<br />
And Kirino continued by asking me, as expected. "What do you think I should do?"<br />
<br />
This was the second time hearing that line from my sister's mouth.<br />
<br />
I can’t ever call myself a dependable brother, yet she still has to depend on me. That just shows how troubled, and option less she is. It's just like last time.<br />
<br />
So I can't say "Not my problem." even if I believe so.<br />
<br />
The part about Father telling me to throw every single piece of it out, I will keep silent for now. My father's words are the golden law in the family. How would she feel if she found out her precious collection was handed a confirmed death sentence?<br />
<br />
Heh, it's just more trouble to have her get mad here. I guess it's better to ask her more and as much as I can for now.<br />
<br />
"By the way, there's something I want to ask you before we start. Okay, Kirino?"<br />
<br />
"What...?"<br />
<br />
"What did Father tell you? It looked as if you were having some long talk."<br />
<br />
From how my father was when speaking with me, he probably didn't tell you to throw it out...<br />
<br />
This was a question to find out what Kirino's current standing was.<br />
<br />
"H-Hey... Kirino..."<br />
<br />
My mind went blank for a second after seeing Kirino's unexpected reaction.<br />
<br />
"...!?"<br />
<br />
The moment she heard my question, her cheeks went red, and started shaking.<br />
<br />
She held her chest with one hand, and with the other hand, she's holding a fist on the table.<br />
<br />
Her cute face is a mess. I quickly stopped looking at her, but I can clearly imagine her enormous rage storming in her heart.<br />
<br />
Rage, hatred, and slight feeling of giving up...<br />
<br />
So mortified, mortified, mortified, mortified, but also sad...<br />
<br />
I can feel this strong directionless emotion.<br />
<br />
What happened in the living room that time and what they talked about I would not know yet.<br />
<br />
But, I sensed there must have been something that would have made Kirino change like this.<br />
<br />
"He..."<br />
<br />
I heard a whisper like a black mist come out of my sister's mouth as she kept looking down.<br />
<br />
I go on to ask what she said, with so much fear, and Kirino slammed on the table.<br />
<br />
*SMACK*<br />
<br />
"He called it stupid, all my favourite anime and games! Even the offline meeting I had today! He called it stupid, everything, everything, everything, all of it! It's not! It isn't anything like that at all... But I... I couldn't..."<br />
<br />
Here onwards, it was mostly her sobs and cries that I couldn't hear much.<br />
<br />
Kirino is sobbing in the same position as she continues to have her fist on the table.<br />
<br />
"You weren't able to say anything back, you mean?"<br />
<br />
"...No..."<br />
<br />
Droplets of tears fell onto the table. <br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/7/76/Oikk_v01_236.jpg/405px-Oikk_v01_236.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/7/76/Oikk_v01_236.jpg/405px-Oikk_v01_236.jpg" width="216" /></a></div><br />
I understand her after going with her life consultations for a while.<br />
<br />
Kirino had something to rage about today. Someone had tarnished her precious thing, which I saw a hint of that time.<br />
<br />
That's why she is so angry. She is mortified and is crying.<br />
<br />
It might be wrong to compare, but even I have my precious things.<br />
<br />
If someone just denies it, saying it's stupid, I'd surely go nuts and get angry too.<br />
<br />
I'm definitely sure about it. Let it be my father or who ever, I’ll be beating them up. Or else I won't be satisfied.<br />
<br />
Kirino must feel that way too.<br />
<br />
"I... I couldn't say anything back... I... grabbed and tried to go hit him with the crystal ashtray, but he subdued me... So mortifying..."<br />
<br />
Uhh... So you tried to take a blunt object to hit him with by instinct? How violent. I didn't really hear much, but such a battle was going on there...<br />
<br />
I cancel my previous thoughts that she must feel like me!<br />
<br />
She won't just beat up someone... She would murder them... surely...<br />
<br />
"Here Kirino, use my handkerchief."<br />
<br />
"Oh no, my makeup is a mess..."<br />
<br />
I lend her my handkerchief, and Kirino wipes her face. She leaves her seat, and takes a break.<br />
<br />
Re-makeup time. We calm ourselves down, and start again. It's for both her and me...<br />
<br />
"Phew..."<br />
<br />
Hey, you guys, what do you think you're looking at, huh? I look around, and smash away the eyes of curiosity.<br />
<br />
What a relief that it was this hour. None of our classmates would witness the conversation we had just now.<br />
<br />
After finishing off the coffee that had gone all cold now, Kirino came back makeup-less.<br />
<br />
She sits softly across me.<br />
<br />
...I'd definitely never tell her this, but doesn't she look cuter without makeup?<br />
<br />
Since I got into thinking about unrelated stuff like that,<br />
<br />
"Hey..."<br />
<br />
"H-Huh, Wh-What?!"<br />
<br />
I was caught by surprise as she suddenly talked to me.<br />
<br />
Kirino without makeup asked me with a weak tone.<br />
<br />
"Am I... weird...? Is it wrong... to like that stuff...?"<br />
<br />
"Kirino..."<br />
<br />
With eyes all puffed up from the crying, she asks me that. What am I to answer...?<br />
<br />
"Of course, Father would say it's wrong. It's not because my father is more strict than average. A normal parent would surely say so. That's obvious, and you should know that. You know that, since you couldn't publicly show your interests because of how people around consider that stuff."<br />
<br />
"But... still... it's already public..."<br />
<br />
"Yeah, so it's too late. We can't cry over spilt milk."<br />
<br />
With all the sincerity I can show, I say aloud,<br />
<br />
"So you must make a choice."<br />
<br />
I stopped talking here, and looked my sister in the eye.<br />
<br />
"You're telling me to stop this hobby...?"<br />
<br />
"If you could do so, things would all be settled. If you quit being an otaku, then there's no problem. Father will quit being angry, and you won't have a time bomb in you that may explode and screw your public image.<br />
<br />
I heard many rumours about you recently... Like how great you are, sports, studies, and you're a fashion model, and you do great in club activities too... That's amazing. I really do think so. So if you didn't have that hobby we're talking about, you're flawless. You know where I'm getting to right?"<br />
<br />
"Yes... I know very well myself that I'm amazing. If I quit being an otaku, everything will go well... I already knew that from the beginning."<br />
<br />
This time, Kirino lightly hits the table with a fist and calmly says...<br />
<br />
"But I won't quit it. That's because... I love it... I really love it! Quitting it even when I love it... I don't want to... I just can't..."<br />
<br />
"I see, but your father doesn't seem to care about how you feel about it. Bad things must be corrected... He told you countless times already, right? Regardless of how much you like it, Father thinks of it as a 'stupid hobby that's not desirable'. He will force you to give it up, and we can't do anything to resist that."<br />
<br />
"But still-!"<br />
<br />
Kirino shouts with a serious face. It's the expression that moved me that other day.<br />
<br />
"I will not quit! I will not quit things I like! I've told you before. They're both part of me. If one of them is lost... If I give one of them up... I won't be myself. Of course, I'm a child and should listen to what Father says. That's how children are supposed to be and can't resist that. But still... Having them, all thrown away... all lost... that make it so that the me until now will have never existed... So I will never quit having love for it!"<br />
<br />
...And so that's what she said.<br />
<br />
Even if she gets her whole collection thrown out, even if she gets her cell phone and computer thrown out, even if she loses connection to the internet...<br />
<br />
She still claims to continue being an otaku. She never will quit, since she loves it...<br />
<br />
If one or the other disappears, then she won't be herself...<br />
<br />
"...All right."<br />
<br />
You're an idiot... You seriously are one. I can't believe how stupid you are, idiot.<br />
<br />
Are anime and manga that important? Do you have to be that stubborn and defend it? I don't understand you. Not at all. Even though it's absolutely not a hobby you can be proud of, you still treat it so importantly, enjoy it, meet up with friends to talk about it, and have fun over it...<br />
<br />
Jeez... Are all otaku like this...?<br />
<br />
Then it seems like it's as I guessed.<br />
<br />
"Not bad."<br />
<br />
"Huh?"<br />
<br />
As my sister looked with a puzzled expression, I made a sly grin, and told her...<br />
<br />
"I said, it's not bad, and that's my answer to the question you had before."<br />
<br />
What's gotten into me? I'm weird today... Uhh... Rather I’ve lately have been... If I were my usual self, well... like me last month, I would have had not a speck of a chance that I would think of stopping Father like that.<br />
<br />
I wouldn't have imagined of going looking for my terrible sister that I could care less about.<br />
<br />
And hearing the painful statement from my sister, I would not have felt this way...<br />
<br />
I click my tongue, and stand up, with a strangely clear feeling.<br />
<br />
"Kirino..."<br />
<br />
I look up into my sister's face, and with my thumb, I point at my own face.<br />
<br />
"Leave it to me."<br />
<br />
In my 17 years of my life, I've never said anything more unfitting than this.<br />
<br />
It's as if I'm her brother.<br />
<br />
...What the hell am I saying? Am I stupid or what?<br />
<br />
As I hurried home, I was developing so much self-hate.<br />
<br />
I've left Kirino in the store, telling her to come home after an hour. I just told her without waiting for her response, so I don't know if she would follow my orders.<br />
<br />
Whatever her choice is, she would not come home until she feels ready to do so.<br />
<br />
So before she does, I'm going to have my talk with Father.<br />
<br />
"Heh..."<br />
<br />
You're fine to laugh at me.<br />
<br />
I agree that I'm an idiot. I really am an idiot...<br />
<br />
How could I just go "leave it to me?” How embarrassing! Getting so caught up in the moment...<br />
<br />
I can feel my face blushing. Plain people like me shouldn’t try to be cool!<br />
<br />
Now I will be having an unmatched fight with father.<br />
<br />
The only future I can see coming is being crushed easily and getting my head shaved bald.[1]<br />
<br />
But, hell! I have no other choice!<br />
<br />
"Throw out everything in your room. Quit being an otaku!"<br />
<br />
How could I tell her that?<br />
<br />
After knowing how she feels, I won't allow anyone to say that to her! Even if that is my father!<br />
<br />
...Sure, I freaking hate my damn annoying little sister.<br />
<br />
I don't need non-average characters like her in my life. Since she seems to hate me too, we can just get things sorted and start ignoring each other.<br />
<br />
That point seems to have not changed though.<br />
<br />
She means nothing to me. She seriously is meaningless.<br />
<br />
Do you find something wrong here? You think I'm contradicting myself?<br />
<br />
...Who knows? Even I don't know what I'm doing now.<br />
<br />
I'm being sincere about every bit of it, yet there might be something there that I haven't realized within myself... I haven't figured out what the identity of this feeling coming within my heart is...<br />
<br />
Yeah, so there's only one thing I understand.<br />
<br />
While Kirino has never called me this before...<br />
<br />
I'm her older brother.<br />
<br />
Even if I hate her like hell and don't give a shit, and she's only annoying to me...<br />
<br />
I have to help my sister.<br />
<br />
Don't you think so too?<br />
<br />
<br />
Thirty minutes later, I was in front of the living room door.<br />
<br />
There's a secret plan hidden in the bag I carry in one hand. While running home, I thought up of this with my less than adequate mind. Having my mother help, I somehow got the needed stuff prepared. As a finishing touch to this, I told Mother not to enter the room. All is prepared.<br />
<br />
But honestly... There's no guarantee that things will go out well. There's a much higher chance that he will just deflect it away without any effect.<br />
<br />
"Heh..."<br />
<br />
But I'm still going to do it. It's not for my little sister, but for myself, since I decided to do so.<br />
<br />
Damn it, I'll do what I have to!<br />
<br />
With renewed high spirits, I opened the living room door.<br />
<br />
A pungent smell of alcohol... It's like how Minamoto no Yorimitsu would have felt when he arrived at the Shutendouji's mansion. (!)<br />
<br />
Father was sipping sake from an ochoko[2]. As soon as he spots me coming in, he gives me a glare.<br />
<br />
"Kyousuke, what happened to your greetings?"<br />
<br />
"U-Uhh... I'm back!"<br />
<br />
No way, no way! This is just crazy! What's with his incredible presence!<br />
<br />
He has a yakuza face when he's normal, and now with all the anger, he has an even more demonic face.<br />
<br />
I thought I was getting high spirited. Now I have none.<br />
<br />
I can't stop my skin from shaking. I feel the saliva going down my throat. I slowly approach Father. I couldn't dare to stand in front of Father...<br />
<br />
I was praying that he wouldn't look this way, yet stand beside him, about three meters away.<br />
<br />
You think I’m a wimp? Heh, newbies know nothing. If you try standing here yourself, you would understand.<br />
<br />
It's like having some crazy hungry monster right next to you making growling sounds. I don't even want to take one step closer.... You see, I'll tell you now but... I'm already teary eyed.<br />
<br />
"Father, I have something I need to talk with you about."<br />
<br />
I tried hard to stop my voice from shaking, and started talking.<br />
<br />
Father didn't answer me, and took a sip from his sake.<br />
<br />
"Did you find Kirino?"<br />
<br />
"Yeah... I had a talk with her."<br />
<br />
"And...?"<br />
<br />
He doesn't even give a glimpse at me, and urges me to continue. Honestly, I'm thankful he didn't. Though in the end, I'll have to look him in the eye, and persuade him. I still wanted to avoid that for now.<br />
<br />
Since I'm scared...<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
The air became tense. It's strangely hot, and difficult to breathe. Still I can't stop myself from shivering.<br />
<br />
I was sweating profusely from my face, droplets started to fall from my chin.<br />
<br />
"And...?"<br />
<br />
He urged me to speak with the same words. I open my mouth with a similar feeling to jumping off a cliff.<br />
<br />
"I want you to recognize Kirino's hobby."<br />
<br />
The moment I said that, was it just me imagining this, or did the room become completely silent?<br />
<br />
The only thing I can hear is my heartbeat and heavy breathing.<br />
<br />
"Kyousuke,"<br />
<br />
With a deep emotionless voice, his response came.<br />
<br />
"I told you back there, ‘You are to throw them all away with your own responsibility’ And you answered, "I understand. I will talk with Kirino, and surely make that happen." Did you not?"<br />
<br />
"Yes I did."<br />
<br />
"Do go by your words."<br />
<br />
He says shortly, and went silent. Sure... what Father said was correct. There's no doubt, I'm in the wrong.<br />
<br />
But you see... I can't retreat here.<br />
<br />
"I cancel that."<br />
<br />
"So you're saying you are going to break a promise you made? When did I teach you to do so?"<br />
<br />
Every single word of my father resounds deeply. I bit my lip and with a huge voice I shout,<br />
<br />
"Fuck that shit! I'm not going to force her to give up that hobby of hers, and won't throw out the stuff she's hiding either! Even if I'm going to defy logic, there’s no way I would! Listen carefully Father, I'm going to tell you why I arrived at that conclusion."<br />
<br />
"Go ahead... My parent teachings to you can wait."<br />
<br />
Aagh. I kicked into talking well, but in reality, I'm seriously crying!<br />
<br />
I can't see my face now, but if I let him see my pitiful face like this, he will surely not listen to my excuse.<br />
<br />
He'd rather slam me away before I start. Good move there by me, not standing in front of him!<br />
<br />
Heh, newbies! This is what I call pro!<br />
<br />
...Okay enough with making me look even more pitiful. I wipe my face with my T-shirt.<br />
<br />
"Sure, Kirino has hobbies different from ordinary little girls. That means however, that she would not have friends she could share that hobby with, among her ordinary friends."<br />
<br />
Taking a short pause here, I continue.<br />
<br />
"That's why she tried to find friends she could share her hobby with. And so... She searched around, and somehow managed to find some... and progressed as far to meeting them for her first time."<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
Father is drinking sake at a much faster pace, and silently continues listening to what I have to say. I'm speaking now without any regard to saving myself. It's not much of a surprise if he already decided to hand me the death sentence.<br />
<br />
This silent pressure is just devastating. Well, thinking in Father's perspective, it must be a nightmare today.<br />
<br />
His precious little daughter reveals she actually is in love with erotic games...<br />
<br />
So he tries to move her into the right direction through a good scolding, but that ends when he almost gets murdered with a crystal ashtray.<br />
<br />
Even worse, the needless son comes out, and speaks junk in defence of that unadvisable hobby...<br />
<br />
Sure, he'd go into heavy drinking. I'm sorry. I really do feel sorry for you from my heart.<br />
<br />
You surely would like to punch me now, but bear with me for a little longer.<br />
<br />
"Well, that was just some while ago. Today, with those friends she made that time, she had an offline meeting together... Uhh, it's a meeting among those with the same hobby. You heard about it, right?"<br />
<br />
"Yeah..."<br />
<br />
"And after hearing that, you told her it was stupid. You told Kirino, who tried so hard to make friends, the effort was stupid... What the fuck was that for? You knew nothing about her! Don't go thinking you're god or whatever!"<br />
<br />
I let out all I had in place of my sister who was miserable and mortified because she wasn't able to say anything.<br />
<br />
This wasn't supposed to be my feelings... It should have meant nothing for me, yet I was angry, from the bottom of my heart.<br />
<br />
It was already something important for me, without me realizing it.<br />
<br />
"I saw with my very own eyes the ‘things that are precious’ to her. I've met the people who share the same values. Sure, they may deserve to be seen with prejudice. They are weirdoes after all. They speak strangely, and dress weirdly... Honestly, I thought I would never understand them. But still..."<br />
<br />
What I saw back there flashes back, and so do my feelings as I saw them...<br />
<br />
"I thought to myself, it's not bad, since they seem to be having hell of a nice time. They started a loud argument the very day they met and made a mess. How much could they love that stuff? It's nothing ordinary to get that seriously mad about that stuff, both Kirino and the other people I mean. They were that absorbed into the stuff! It made me, the bystander, become embarrassed! But you see, as they were arguing, they were already comrades, they were such good friends they can speak without being reserved!"<br />
<br />
I wouldn't have imagined myself doing something so warm blooded like this until recently. I'm still surprised at every word I speak.<br />
<br />
I never thought I was this hot tempered. Living a normal, commoner, average, lazy life... That was my policy.<br />
<br />
And I haven't changed that now either.<br />
<br />
However, something in me has changed between the me a little while ago, and the me now.<br />
<br />
After being consulted by her, and helping her with a lot of stuff, after seeing a lot of stuff I never thought of watching, after being affected by her... It was I, who changed.<br />
<br />
I don't want to admit I was being affected by those weirdoes and stuff I can't understand, but it's still reality.<br />
<br />
I have to accept that.<br />
<br />
I received something through them, and changed, into an idiot, into some embarrassing person.<br />
<br />
That's why, even with eyes filled with tears from fear,<br />
<br />
I can still go against this fearful father like this.<br />
<br />
"Of course, I can't understand their hobby at all. But still! Is it that wrong to be absorbed in stuff? That stuff is important! Right? You can't just simply discard it like that!"<br />
<br />
"So you're telling me to let her be? Let her continue with that stupid hobby that only has negative effects to her?"<br />
<br />
Father stood up and looked into my face. His look, 100 times scarier than Kirino, pierced my heart.<br />
<br />
I'm about to pee my pants. I should kneel down and ask for forgiveness.<br />
<br />
"You called it a stupid hobby that only has negative effects...?"<br />
<br />
This is my chance. I'm ready to use my trump card! I close up to Father and throw the contents of the bag out in front of him. Bang! First, I slam Kirino's grades in front of Father.<br />
<br />
"Look at these incredible grades! She's within the best five of this prefecture. I hear it wasn't just this time either. You should know best how her grades have always been."<br />
<br />
"What does that have to do with anything? Kirino is keeping the promise we made. No big deal. That's why I allow her to dress up so flashy like that. I even let her be a fashion model."<br />
<br />
"There's more!"<br />
<br />
What I hit him with were countless trophies and awards.<br />
<br />
The newest one was from a track and field tournament last year.<br />
<br />
"This, that, this one too... Look at them! All of them say either number two or champion! These are from her grade school years! These are from her preschool years! Why the heck does she have this many? I'm surprised after I actually gathered them up! Look, Father! Your daughter is this amazing!"<br />
<br />
"I know that. What does that have to do with anything?"<br />
<br />
"What does that have to do with anything? I'm saying you're being too anal! She's that smart, and that good at athletics, and has so many other skills... She's such a great daughter unlike me! She has much to be admired about! What's wrong for her to have one strange hobby? That should be acceptable! Can't you be lenient? Just because you find something you don't like about your proud daughter, you scold her like crazy, you make her cry, and then you make her throw away stuff important to her? That's pathetic!"<br />
<br />
"I call that parenting!"<br />
<br />
Damn it! I try persuading with impulse, but Father doesn't seem to budge.<br />
<br />
However, this isn't the end yet! *BAM* I slam a thick book in front of him.<br />
<br />
"...Kirino's album? What does that have to do with anything?"<br />
<br />
Father started to speak in a slightly softer tone. In the gorgeous thick album, there are scores of photos of Kirino starting from when she was born until now. A photo of Kirino sleeping in the baby bed, a photo of mother carrying her in her arms... A photo of her getting the main part in the preschool play, her Shichigosan[3] photo, a photo of her preschool graduation, her grade school entrance photo, a photo of her winning in the athletics meeting... etc etc...<br />
<br />
Of course, Father, with his super expensive professional class camera, took them all.<br />
<br />
Damn, there is no photo of me...<br />
<br />
"Kyousuke... What are you trying to say?"<br />
<br />
"Don't be in such a rush."<br />
<br />
*WHAM* I smack another, thinner book. I can see Father's face become blue.<br />
<br />
"...?!"<br />
<br />
"I asked Mother to let me borrow this. I hear this is a treasure to you."<br />
<br />
What I showed to Father was a scrapbook. Inside, are clippings from a teen magazine. Our well-known brown-haired model is wearing the newest trendy clothes and proudly making a pose.<br />
<br />
There are many photos, covering countless pages.<br />
<br />
There was a complete collections of photos ever since Kirino made her debut, all neatly filed...<br />
<br />
Of course, I'm not a parent yet, so I don't understand how a father feels when he has a daughter.<br />
<br />
But you see, I can imagine it.<br />
<br />
"You must have been happy, eh? You keep saying you're not amused, but you buy the magazines that Kirino's photos are in, and trim her photos only and collect them..."<br />
<br />
"...Quit the nonsense! I need to know and check up on my daughter’s job!"<br />
<br />
The way he tries to make excuses... I guess they are related by blood after all, Father and Kirino...<br />
<br />
"So, after you checked, what did you think about it? Was it some harmful, unfitting job like you were prejudiced against?"<br />
<br />
I continue on talking as I flick through the pages of the scrapbook.<br />
<br />
"It wasn't, was it? Because if it were, you wouldn't be collecting all her work and considering it your treasure, would you?"<br />
<br />
This tense sensation like walking on a tightrope... Our eyes, meet. It's so scary, but I won't step down, or look elsewhere.<br />
<br />
Father finally released a deep breath.<br />
<br />
"I am not in any position to comment about that job of hers. Although I still do have my objections to how she's dressed..."<br />
<br />
"Then, what are your thoughts about this?"<br />
<br />
I take the last photo I have from my chest pocket.<br />
<br />
"!"<br />
<br />
In the photo were the three: Kirino, Kuroneko and Saori.<br />
<br />
I heard Saori took this today with her mobile phone camera.<br />
<br />
When I had my talk with Kirino in the Starbucks, I borrowed the data from Kirino and printed it out. It was quite a lot of trouble getting the data though...<br />
<br />
"Is this something you have to make comment on?"<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
It's a photograph of Kirino and her friends during an offline meeting.<br />
<br />
One of them is stretching her arm out and holding the mobile phone camera.<br />
<br />
The other two, although they seem to be fighting each other, they still somehow look into the camera lens.<br />
<br />
"Is this what you call a hobby that only has negative effects?"<br />
<br />
The photo almost lets you hear all the noise and chaos; within her frown, you can easily see her true thoughts... It was such a heart-warming photo. At least, that's how I perceived it.<br />
<br />
"Although you might not want to admit it, this is what she obtained."<br />
<br />
That is...<br />
<br />
"Kirino smiling happily in the album with the family... Kirino making a cool pose in the latest trendy clothes for her modeling job... Kirino making a frown and making noise at the offline meeting with her otaku friends... All of these are Kirino! With all the pieces together, she can consider herself complete. With even one of them gone, she will not be herself!"<br />
<br />
What I shouted out now, were Kirino's words I heard sometime before.<br />
<br />
But I didn't say this in her place.<br />
<br />
What I shouted out against my father was my very own words and emotion that came boiling out of my heart.<br />
<br />
I held him by the collar and appealed.<br />
<br />
"Hey! If you still joke that you won't understand her hobby after seeing this, I'll beat you up in place of Kirino! You don't know anything, so quit talking nonsense like you know shit!"<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/3/3e/Oikk_v01_256.jpg/408px-Oikk_v01_256.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/3/3e/Oikk_v01_256.jpg/408px-Oikk_v01_256.jpg" width="217" /></a></div><br />
<br />
<br />
Father was looking at me solidly, but with a hint of surprise.<br />
<br />
Finally, a response came in an emotionless tone.<br />
<br />
"I understand your claim."<br />
<br />
His veins are showing in his yakuza face making an out of this world expression.<br />
<br />
This is nothing other than a true demon. I'm feeling pinned down when I'm the one holding him by the collar. "I take back what I said about it being stupid for now. Sure, I know nothing about it. I admit I was talking with prejudice. Fine. I will allow her hobby for your sake."<br />
<br />
"S-Seriously?!"<br />
<br />
I let out all of my emotion against Father.<br />
<br />
I had no logic or any order in it, it was just shouting with force. It was a horribly done plea.<br />
<br />
But even still, since I did it so seriously, I guess something struck him.<br />
<br />
He will allow Kirino's hobby... As I was able to hear that from him, I can consider this match of mine as a win.<br />
<br />
But Father continued to say this.<br />
<br />
"Don't make me repeat my words, but I will limit them to only a portion of them. I can't allow lewd things like the stuff that was in that case. This is not a matter of good or bad. It doesn't have to do with me having no knowledge or having prejudice against that stuff. Consider what only for 18+ means."<br />
<br />
Finally, this line came... I let go of Father's collar and went silent with an uneasy expression.<br />
<br />
What Father is saying now is completely logical. Since it's restricted to 18+, someone under 18 shouldn't have that stuff.<br />
<br />
But if I were to do as he says, then I would have to throw away most of Kirino's collection. Then this would all be meaningless.<br />
<br />
However I think of this, Father is still correct. He is, but I can still have my counterclaim to this. Since I did expect that line to come, I did have my preparations to counter it.<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
Well I do have it thought up but... Honestly, I didn't want to use it.<br />
<br />
There's this strong conflict storming in my mind.<br />
<br />
Is it really okay? Do I have to do that much for that damn sister?<br />
<br />
But I was weird today, too weird. I was just screwed up.<br />
<br />
That's why, my brain gave the signal to go ahead in this direction.<br />
<br />
I said aloud.<br />
<br />
"K-Kirino has no age restricted stuff..."<br />
<br />
Hearing that, Father closes his eyelids and starts shaking, seemingly trying to calm himself down. Suddenly he opens his eyes wide.<br />
<br />
"Ack!"<br />
<br />
He was holding me by my collar so swiftly that my neck was falling off, then grasped the back of my head, and forced me to look at the DVD case. Ugh... That hurts so bad...<br />
<br />
In the case was the stuff we all know. Glittering so vividly was the text saying 'restricted to 18+'.<br />
<br />
"Do you still make such a lie in this situation...?"<br />
<br />
"I-It's not like that!"<br />
<br />
I received something from her, and changed. I turned into an idiot. I changed into an embarrassing person.<br />
<br />
That's why I decided to execute such a stupid plan.<br />
<br />
"THIS IS MINE!!!"<br />
<br />
Okay I admit. This was the worst line I ever spoke in my life.<br />
<br />
"So, this is not Kirino's for sure. It's mine that I had Kirino look after! If that's the case, you don't need to throw it away do you?"<br />
<br />
You would never be able to see this sight, so open your eyes wide and watch.<br />
<br />
The mad demon with veins showing in his face becomes expressionless and comments to me.<br />
<br />
"I don't really know much but... This is a game you play with your computer, right? The only computer in this house is... the one Kirino has."<br />
<br />
"W-Well I borrowed Kirino's computer and played it."<br />
<br />
"O-Oh, really... Y-Y-You were using your little sister's computer, in your little sister's room, playing games where you perform illicit acts on your little sister?!"<br />
<br />
"Yeah, it was so fun! You have any objection to that?!"<br />
<br />
He punched me in the face. I flew across the room and hit the wall.<br />
<br />
How stupid am I?! At least tell him I played it in my room with a laptop I borrowed from her!<br />
<br />
"Ugh..."<br />
<br />
I feel dizzy. There's blood in my mouth. The headache is horrible. I'm about to faint. Oh I'm finished. I might be dead now...<br />
<br />
But not yet! I can't end here!<br />
<br />
I raise my face while still on the floor, and appeal to him with tears.<br />
<br />
Now listen to my excuse! It's as pure as a saint!<br />
<br />
"Anyways, that's mine! High school boys can have porn books that are restricted to over 18, right? Even Mother lets me keep my collection under my bed! That game isn't any different from porn books! How different is it? Eh? Tell me! There isn't, is there! So I'm not going to throw it away! HAHAHA! No matter what anyone tells me, I will defend it at the cost of my life! Listen to me Father! I FUCKING LOVE anime and erotic games! I can say I'm engaged with it! If you throw this away, then I won't be myself anymore! Erotic games are my soul!"<br />
<br />
With the last of my power, I shouted out in utter desperation.<br />
<br />
"YOU UNDERSTAND?!"<br />
<br />
Receiving my soul shout, my father staggered as if he was blacking out.<br />
<br />
"You... You...!"<br />
<br />
He holds his head as if he was hit with a strong blow to his head.<br />
<br />
"Bastard son! Do as you wish! I DON'T GIVE A DAMN ABOUT IT!"<br />
<br />
It was a huge yell, one like we’d never heard. I've never seen my father so angry as this before ever in my life.<br />
<br />
But he doesn't seem to want to kill me. Breathing heavily, Father turns around and stomps away.<br />
<br />
Good. I won. Holding my bleeding nose, I make a smile.<br />
<br />
So how was it, Kirino? I defended every single piece of your collection.<br />
<br />
Haha. This surely turned out so differently from my usual ways.<br />
<br />
It was the following morning after the madness in the Kousaka family was solved...<br />
<br />
When I went to the usual meeting place, the spectacled childhood friend was already there like usual and waiting for me. And as usual, she would flutter her bag in front of her skirt and call for me with a smile.<br />
<br />
"Good morning, Kyou-chan!"<br />
<br />
"Yeah good morning, Manami."<br />
<br />
A typical morning scene found everywhere.<br />
<br />
Oh how soothing.<br />
<br />
My days should always be like this.<br />
<br />
My name is Kousaka Kyousuke. I'm a 17 year old who goes to the local high school.<br />
<br />
I might not be the one to say this but I'm an ordinary high school student.<br />
<br />
I'm going to school in no rush with my plain and normal childhood friend.<br />
<br />
So you feel envious of us? Normal means to live as do others without doing unnatural things. Safely, means to live with little danger.<br />
<br />
All hail mediocrity! Viva, normal life!<br />
<br />
But, an abnormal dangerous way of life has its charms too.<br />
<br />
Well, these days I can feel that way too.<br />
<br />
It's fun, loud, painful and embarrassing.<br />
<br />
Going your own way, making challenging tasks and living like you're flying in the skies...<br />
<br />
I was able to experience that with my own life.<br />
<br />
"K-Kyou-chan... what happened to your face?!"<br />
<br />
"Oh, this you mean?"<br />
<br />
I thought she was surprised at how plain my face is. Well, I won't deny that, but probably Manami was talking about the large compress placed on my face.<br />
<br />
"Well you see, things happened..."<br />
<br />
Yeah seriously, many things happened. The events that happened recently made the times the most concentrated I have ever had in my life. I'll probably not forget about this time.<br />
<br />
My little sister who's so annoying and hates me like I'm trash, her secret hobby and her life consultation...<br />
<br />
I had my talk of tens of years worth with her. I feel I know a little bit about her, something I didn't even feel like knowing.<br />
<br />
But you see... That doesn't mean our cold relationship has changed in any way.<br />
<br />
I still hate my little sister so much, and don't care at all about her.<br />
<br />
She's not changed either. She completely ignored me like I'm some pebble on the street, even this morning.<br />
<br />
Well, reality is like this. It doesn't change that easily.<br />
<br />
You think it's strange? Since I did work that hard, you think my sister's affection level towards me should rise proportionally, right?<br />
<br />
Quit joking around! Don't make me have weird imaginations! This isn't a game after all! Life is not proportional! That's especially true for my life.<br />
<br />
Oh yeah, I was getting excited and got off topic. Let me get back to it. Yeah, I did help my sister yesterday. I convinced my father and let him accept her hobby.<br />
<br />
But you see, I didn't do that to be thanked by her. I didn't do that wanting something in return. I'm not repeating some famous person's line but...<br />
<br />
I just did what I wanted to, the way I wanted to. All selfishly, I just meddled with things.<br />
<br />
As a result, what I obtained is something within myself, and not something I get from another.<br />
<br />
"I see... A lot of things happened..."<br />
<br />
"Yeah. A lot happened."<br />
<br />
It's not something I get from another but...<br />
<br />
"Good work, Kyou-chan. You did a good job."<br />
<br />
This loose statement of appreciation from my childhood friend, who knows nothing about this, was enough to make me feel fulfilled.<br />
<br />
“Well, yeah.”<br />
<br />
<br />
After school that day, when I came home, my sister was calling someone on the phone in the living room.<br />
<br />
"I'm back."<br />
<br />
I make a greeting just for the formality. But not only does she not respond, she won't even look a bit at me. Kirino in her school uniform was sitting deeply on the sofa, crossing her legs with a super short skirt. She is laughing happily to her mobile phone.<br />
<br />
That smile was surely cute, but it won't ever be used against me.<br />
<br />
That’s what I was thinking...<br />
<br />
"What the heck? Did you watch that DVD properly? I'm talking about the DVD edition!! Why would you derive at such a conclusion?! I don't understand you at all! That's why women with Jakigan are said to have a messed up sense of perception! Oh, whatever! You need to graduate from your Chuunibyou! Bye!"<br />
<br />
What the heck was that conversation...<br />
<br />
I'm disgusted as she throws away her mobile violently the moment she finishes her call.<br />
<br />
Well, she might have changed in a way than before.<br />
<br />
She seems to be doing well without me, huh?<br />
<br />
Anyhow, Kirino's problems are solved now.<br />
<br />
So finally, my role in the unsuited life consultation is finished!<br />
<br />
I talk to myself, and open the refrigerator. I take out a carton of barley tea and pour it into a cup and drink it in one go.<br />
<br />
Phew, I let out a deep breath with great satisfaction.<br />
<br />
A feeling of assurance and fulfilment, with a hint of loneliness hits my mind.<br />
<br />
I shrugged and tried to leave.<br />
<br />
"Hey,"<br />
<br />
"...Huh?"<br />
<br />
The moment I placed my hand on the doorknob, she stopped me, and I looked back. With her usual cold tone, she told me something outrageous.<br />
<br />
"I want another life consultation."<br />
<br />
...Seriously?<br />
<br />
That left me in such despair that tears were coming down my face.<br />
<br />
I freeze with my hand on the doorknob. <br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/1/14/Oikk_v01_267.jpg/408px-Oikk_v01_267.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/1/14/Oikk_v01_267.jpg/408px-Oikk_v01_267.jpg" width="217" /></a></div><br />
<br />
"And also um..."<br />
<br />
Kirino looks up into my eyes and mumbled...<br />
<br />
Just one phrase, with a shy smile,<br />
<br />
"Thank you, brother."<br />
<br />
She clearly said so.<br />
<br />
Then she looks away quickly.<br />
<br />
It might have just been my imagination but she may have been blushing.<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
I could do nothing but open my mouth and eyes wide in awe.<br />
<br />
Because you see... It's just impossible...<br />
<br />
I doubted my own eyes and ears while thinking this...<br />
<br />
There's no way my sister is this cute. </div><br />
<table border="1" width="100%"><tbody>
<tr> <td align="center" width="30%"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake_3116.html">Previous chapter</a></td> <td align="center" width="40%"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/">Home Page</a></td> <td align="center" width="30%"> </td> </tr>
</tbody> </table></div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-40001896515207297012012-02-25T11:48:00.001+07:002012-03-02T10:23:42.795+07:00Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Vol 1 - Chapter 3<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">It was during the following day that a nice reply came back from the administrator of the group 'Get Together, Otaku Girls'.<br />
<br />
After coming home from school, I was dragged into Kirino's room like usual, and now I'm reading the response from the community's current administrator, nicknamed 'Saori'.<br />
<br />
"Nice to hear from you, Kiririn-sama. I am 'Saori', the administrator of the community 'Get Together Otaku Girls'. Please allow me to get straight to the point. Thank you for sending in the entry application letter for our community. We gladly accept it. We will surely become great friends, since our ages and hobbies are similar. If you’d like, we’d be pleased if you participated in the tea party we are planning to have in a few days. We hope to have a nice chat with you. I hope for a good response. We wish you the best."<br />
<br />
"Nickname 'Saori'-san, eh? Hmm... This person seems to be really well mannered."<br />
<br />
From reading her message, I got the impression that she is a high classed lady. How should I put it... she has this dignity that you can smell. There's also this frail kind of feeling... My instinct tells me she must be a very cute girl.<br />
<br />
By now, I noticed that Kirino was looking at me as if she was looking at animal droppings.<br />
<br />
"Disgusting... What are you smiling about?"<br />
<br />
"I'm not smiling. I am just relieved she seems to be a good person."<br />
<br />
"Well... somewhat. She's the high classed, good mannered lady type? ...I can't imagine one. We don't have that kind of person in my classroom."<br />
<br />
That's right. Your friends are all showy, just like you. They might be attractive and nice looking, but they still have an aura that makes them difficult to approach. It's like how they fend off all but similar types of people. They have thorns that prick you when you come by.<br />
<br />
"S-So, you are joining, right?"<br />
<br />
"Y-Yes... I will."<br />
<br />
Kirino nods with a somewhat troubled expression. Jeez... She's been like this since last time... It's like something's worrying her, but she can't say it in words and is hiding it. The issue about meeting older men was solved. What else can it be...? It bothers me, and I try to ask but...<br />
<br />
"Hey, you have something bothering you, right?"<br />
<br />
"Not really."<br />
<br />
You see? She's like this. Looks like she really doesn't want to tell me. If that's how she is, I can't really do anything. I do feel uneasy though... Heh... I'll encourage her, at least.<br />
<br />
"Oh well. Do your best then."<br />
<br />
"Huh? Why are you saying it like it's not your business?"<br />
<br />
Kirino stabs me with her eyes that seem to be saying 'pigs should die'. Why do I get these horrific taunts when I gave her warm words of encouragement? Why is this exchange so wrongly equal?<br />
<br />
While I'm frowning, Kirino goes on.<br />
<br />
"Life Counselling, the continuation."<br />
<br />
She cuts up words and mutters. She continues ordering me like that's something natural for her.<br />
<br />
"Come along with me."<br />
<br />
...She's telling me something bizarre.<br />
<br />
"... Explain how I, a male, should participate in a girls only meeting?"<br />
<br />
"Why don't you just cross-dress?"<br />
<br />
"I won't! Don't say it so simply! If they found out, I will be known as some perverted dude who took such a risk just to participate in a girls only offline meeting!"<br />
<br />
"It's fine. I've considered those risks."<br />
<br />
"That's only your risks! I'm talking about mine! I’m not prepared to be given the title 'hentai'! I'm not all right at all!"<br />
<br />
More importantly...<br />
<br />
"If I cross-dress, they'll find out in an instance!"<br />
<br />
"Oh yes... That's true."<br />
<br />
Kirino seems to understand finally. She nodded a few times, understanding the issue, and then blurted out demonically.<br />
<br />
"Why weren't you born with good looks?"<br />
<br />
"I'll fucking kill you! Out of all the things you said to me, that hurt me the most! Quit looking at me like you're watching something pitiful! Immediately!"<br />
<br />
Only after all this complaining, Kirino took her eyes off me and made a small clicking sound with her tongue.<br />
<br />
"All right then... We'll use a more normal method."<br />
<br />
"You're making it sound like I really want to go to the meeting and I'm begging you to let me go. Oh well... I'll at least hear what you got to say. What do you mean by a more normal method?"<br />
<br />
"How about I send 'Saori'-san a message now, saying that someone who I know (male, age 17) desperately wants to go to a girl filled tea party and keeps begging me. I pity him too much, so can take him along."<br />
<br />
"That only makes the distinction between 'a sneaky hentai' and a 'proud and grand hentai'."<br />
<br />
Rather, she'd decline it naturally, since it's a girls only meeting. It will ruin the mood completely.<br />
<br />
After telling her that, Kirino became unhappy. She bit her lip and stared at me.<br />
<br />
"Then what are you going to do?"<br />
<br />
"Like I said, it's impossible for me to participate... Oh come on stop staring at me. I get it..."<br />
<br />
I place the pointer at the topic for the offline meeting and click. The details are displayed.<br />
<br />
"Look at this place... Is it some cafe? They didn't rent the whole place out or anything, right? Then I'll sit in a seat nearby. Well, I won't be able to get into the conversation, but I will watch over you." I notice while I'm telling her this, but I've just been sitting close by.<br />
<br />
I, of course, expected some cursing from Kirino but...<br />
<br />
"All right, that will do."<br />
<br />
I don't know why, but Kirino nodded obediently. My eyes are wide open in surprise.<br />
<br />
"I-I see..."<br />
<br />
Come to think of it, why did she ask for me to go along? I didn't have the chance to ask her but... Just me being beside her is fine...? I don't get it at all...<br />
<br />
In any case, next Sunday I will have to hide in the corner and watch my sister on her sortie at the 'Get Together Otaku Girls' offline meeting.<br />
<br />
The date for the meeting came within moments.<br />
<br />
An hour and a half on the train from the station close by. My current coordinates are... Akihabara Station, Electronics Street Entrance.<br />
<br />
For a weekend afternoon, I expected the famous Akiba to be more crowded, but it wasn't as bad as I expected. From the looks of the station and the station square, it looked rather well maintained and clean.<br />
<br />
"Oh wow! The Radio Department! The Gamers Head Store!"<br />
<br />
Though she kept her tone down, Kirino seemed to be unable to hide her feelings.<br />
<br />
...She sure looks excited. It looks like it wasn't only me who's never been to Akiba before. Her usual territory in Tokyo would be Shibuya or Harajuku. She did have all the merchandise, but maybe she's still a beginner otaku. I check the time with my phone.<br />
<br />
"Hey Kirino. We don't have much time left. If you want to go to the shops, then make that after the offline meeting is finished."<br />
<br />
"I know. Hey, will you keep away from me? I don't want them to get the wrong idea that we're on a date or something."<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
While Kirino was giving me such harsh comments, it was still her first offline meeting. So she was dressed up with the best clothes she could find; adult looking clothes that reveal her shoulders with a mini skirt and boots. She had expensive looking charms at the right places too.<br />
<br />
Even I can see that her fashion is outgoing.<br />
<br />
She's dressed in the way that you'd almost want to tell her to go to Odaiba or Shibuya.<br />
<br />
True, she doesn't match up with me, who's wearing a plain shirt with jeans.<br />
<br />
But still, it's too late now so I won't tell her this but... You're going to go into this meeting dressed like that...? Sure, you look cute but... Oh well... I wonder if you'll be all right.<br />
<br />
"All right. We'll split up for now. You're meeting up here, right? I'll be going to the shop directly and standby for you."<br />
<br />
"Huh? Oh, yes I got it."<br />
<br />
"Don't look so worried. I'll be watching over you."<br />
<br />
"I-I'm not looking worried! Just go already, idiot!"<br />
<br />
"Yeah, fine. Later."<br />
<br />
I wave my hand and turn my back around.<br />
<br />
Going past the shop that Kirino called the 'Gamers Head Store', I get to the main street. The shops nearby have games and wires and such put in a huge mess. You don't really understand what they're trying to sell at first glance. It resembled the candy stores I used to go when I was small. It was this feeling of getting excited even though I had nothing I wanted in particular.<br />
<br />
...There sure are a lot of people here.<br />
<br />
This area really gets crowded. But from what I hear, when Akihabara was the most crowded, they used to have unauthorized concerts on this main road. Maybe Akihabara has calmed down from those days... ...It's like some festival.<br />
<br />
It was still lively enough to make me feel that way.<br />
<br />
Impressed, I take out the map I printed out from my shoulder bag and take a look.<br />
<br />
...Oh I wasn't supposed to come this way. It was the other way around.<br />
<br />
I looked behind to turn the other way, where I saw Kirino still standing there.<br />
<br />
Since I walked off like that, I can't just turn back. I took a left turn and left the large streets filled with electronics shops. I made another left turn, and then went straight ahead, going past the rail tracks. There, I found a narrow building to the right.<br />
<br />
It's the Shosen Book-tower, according to the map. After coming all this way, it doesn't look too much like a city of Otaku, but rather like an area around any other ordinary station.<br />
<br />
I cross the street and stop at the entrance of the Book-tower.<br />
<br />
...Uhh, I am going the right way... right?<br />
<br />
I keep following the road. After a few minutes walking, the cityscape changed into a quiet neighbourhood. If this map is correct, there should be a cafe around here...<br />
<br />
"Ah hah, here!"<br />
<br />
I stop walking and look up at the building resembling a lodge.<br />
<br />
Cafe Pretty Garden looks like a cosy white shed from outside. I walk up the short steps and open the wooden door. The door opened with a nice ring of bells.<br />
<br />
*Ring* *Ring*<br />
<br />
“Welcome back, my Master!”<br />
<br />
Maids in French maid outfits greeted me all at once.<br />
<br />
I closed the door pretending to have seen nothing.<br />
<br />
"... ... W-Wh-Wha-What was THAT?!"<br />
<br />
I held the door closed tight with my hands and murmur. Well I should understand. I do understand. ...But still, give me some time. My brain needs some time to digest what just happened. Even though the cityscape looked normal, I should have known since I am still in Akiba...<br />
<br />
I heard rumours about it... It's what they call...<br />
<br />
This place was a Maid Cafe?!<br />
<br />
After my brain finally digested the situation, my brain was able to produce some response.<br />
<br />
I take a deep breath, and open the door again with deep fear.<br />
<br />
*Ring* *Ring*<br />
<br />
“Welcome back, my Master!”<br />
<br />
The scene I saw just now came back... Damn it. It wasn’t an illusion after all. Maids come up to me cutely to greet me.<br />
<br />
A white apron with frills, skirts that are way too short, and long socks...<br />
<br />
Their outfit was surely for cuteness only.<br />
<br />
I really wanted to go home, but since I promised to be here ahead of her, there's no way I can turn back. I prepare myself and take a step forward.<br />
<br />
Kousaka Kyousuke, age 17. My first maid cafe experience...<br />
<br />
"Are you here alone, my Master?"<br />
<br />
"Uh huh..."<br />
<br />
"All right, then please follow me this way."<br />
<br />
The maid leads me to one of those seats for singles. The cafe was decorated like any other cafe on the inside. Orange lighting lit up the rather dark interior, with the somewhat old western furniture reproducing a western mansion well. By the way, even though it's lunchtime, there aren't many guests. Did those people reserve this place for the offline meeting?<br />
<br />
"Will this seat be fine for you?"<br />
<br />
"Oh yes, sure."<br />
<br />
The maid pulls the chair out for me and I take a seat. It still doesn't feel natural to me after all.<br />
<br />
All the maids have pretty cute faces.<br />
<br />
"This is our menu here. My master, do you have any order on how would you like to be addressed?"<br />
<br />
"H-Huh? What is that?"<br />
<br />
<br />
"Oh, please decide how we should call you~ By the way, we have on order 'My master', 'Dear sir', '-kun', '-chan', 'oniichan', 'oniisama' and many others."<br />
<br />
...Maid cafes sure are something. It isn't something an ordinary high school student like me can easily conquer.<br />
<br />
I guess I have no choice but to smile. Be as it may. I make a fearless smile and tell her.<br />
<br />
"...Well, I don't really care about it."<br />
<br />
"Oh really? Then I'm going to call you 'oniichan' then, Oniichan!"<br />
<br />
Her attitude suddenly becomes needlessly friendly. Already, she doesn't sound like a maid. Maybe I'm not supposed to make remarks like that. Well, this maid is apparently over 20 years old...<br />
<br />
"Did you say something, oniichan?"<br />
<br />
"Oh no, nothing!"<br />
<br />
How scary! I thought she could read my mind. As I wiped the sweat off my forehead with my hand, the maid brings me water. I gulp it down to relieve my thirst and take a look at the menu.<br />
<br />
Well, I haven't had any lunch yet so... Something that would fill me up...<br />
<br />
"...?"<br />
<br />
I look down at the list of items with a puzzled expression. Why you ask?<br />
<br />
Well, how should I describe it... Why don't I give some examples instead?<br />
<br />
<3 Lunch <3<br />
<br />
Lovelove Rice Omelette from the Maid (with Ketchup of Otafuku) 900 Yen<br />
<br />
Imouto's Handmade Curry (Parupunte Flavour, Begiragon Flavour, Zaraki Flavour) 1000 Yen[1]<br />
<br />
Special made ramen from your Tsundere Class-rep 800 Yen<br />
<br />
<3 Drinks <3<br />
<br />
Spirit of Saiyan 300 yen[2]<br />
<br />
Choushinsui 300 yen[3]<br />
<br />
Shinseijyu Juice 300 yen[4]<br />
<br />
...See, it's really hard to figure out what they are. At least the lunch items sound like food. I don't have any idea what I'll be served if I order these drinks. What am I supposed to do here?<br />
<br />
I had no choice but to ask the maid.<br />
<br />
"Excuse me, what is this... uhh... Spirit of... Saiyan?"<br />
<br />
"Oh, that's vegetable juice, oniichan!"<br />
<br />
Then just write that down will you? ...Of course I wouldn’t say that aloud. This must be how it works here so...<br />
<br />
By the way, Choushinsui was 7Up and Shinseijyu Juice was mixed juice.<br />
<br />
"Have you decided, oniichan?"<br />
<br />
"Not yet. I'm sorry."<br />
<br />
Embarrassingly I'm so nervous I'm speaking formally.<br />
<br />
"By the way, my recommendation is Imouto's Handmade Curry. I'm going to make it myself, oniichan!"<br />
<br />
"Then I will order that."<br />
<br />
That bitch! She chose the most expensive one with no hesitation! ...Wait, I'm at fault for being controlled by her so easily...<br />
<br />
"We got an order! Imouto's Handmade Curry, Zaraki Flavour please!"<br />
<br />
What... Zaraki flavour? It sounds like the craziest one already. Damn it. Let it be!<br />
<br />
They won't give me something that's completely inedible, will they?<br />
<br />
"Oh whatever..."<br />
<br />
I'm already tired just from ordering something. Anyhow, I can take some rest for now.<br />
<br />
I make my chair creek and look up at the ceiling.<br />
<br />
It was then, that a group of customers appeared.<br />
<br />
*Ring* *Ring*<br />
<br />
“Welcome back, my Master!”<br />
<br />
Now they've come. I take a cap out from my bag and put it on tight.<br />
<br />
I looked at the entrance pretending it to be natural.<br />
<br />
A pack of girls come in. I don't see Kirino yet. Heh, they are quite plain as I thought. I know this is rude, but most look quite geeky.<br />
<br />
There are a few that seem to be wearing those cosplay costumes. Huh?<br />
<br />
Whoa... There's one amazing one.<br />
<br />
Even though I'm keeping this to myself, you might think I'm really rude. But well... Would you still be able to say that after seeing that? I looked carefully at the girl who lead the group.<br />
<br />
Well, you see... She's huge. I mean really huge. She's just really huge.<br />
<br />
She’s maybe around 180cm. Well... if you only note that, she'd sound like some super model. But it's also how she's dressed that's amazing. She's visibly otaku.<br />
<br />
She has a bandana on her hair, wears those round spectacles, her long sleeved plaid shirt is tucked into her pants, and she carries a rugged backpack.<br />
<br />
What's more, the backpack has posters sticking out of it.<br />
<br />
...In short, she's dressed like the typical Otaku that comes up on TV, but has a super model like body.<br />
<br />
I'm not lying. I can't even believe it, but there she is before my eyes so I just have to believe it.<br />
<br />
Shit... I'm so surprised my throat is dry.<br />
<br />
Phew... Tokyo is a scary place after all. This taught me something...<br />
<br />
My head's quite confused, so I gulp down the water to try and calm myself.<br />
<br />
In front my sight was the huge girl I described just now. She seems to be talking to the maid.<br />
<br />
"I reserved for 1300 de gozaru"[5]<br />
<br />
This jumbo is speaking in an outrageous way.<br />
<br />
The maid doesn't seem even a bit surprised. She's pro.<br />
<br />
"All right. May I ask for your name?"<br />
<br />
"Saori Bajeena"[6]<br />
<br />
*PFFT* I spat out the water, coughing and choking.<br />
<br />
*cough cough cough cough cough*<br />
<br />
"Oh my, a-are you all right, oniichan?"<br />
<br />
The maid pats my back as I'm in pain. Shit... it's gone into my windpipe... *Cough*cough* Damn it... I'm dying but...<br />
<br />
Let me make this comment before I die.<br />
<br />
You're the nickname 'Saori'-san?! And what Bajeena? Aren't you Japanese? Oh right... The community name was strange from the start so...<br />
<br />
Well you see... it isn't unusual when the internet personality doesn't match the real life personality. I accept that. But you see, this is what you can call fraud!<br />
<br />
I didn't expect the high-class pretty girl I imagined to come up...<br />
<br />
Still, you're more like completely diagonal than the opposite of expectations! I've never had anything more surprising than this in my 17 years of life.<br />
<br />
Maybe this is some really badly done comedy. Damn it. I'm seriously doing tsukkomi with someone I haven't ever talked to...[7]<br />
<br />
*cough cough* "I'm sorry to cause trouble..."<br />
<br />
"Oh don't worry. I'll bring some more water. But oniichan, I'll be mad if you do it again."<br />
<br />
The maid knocks my head lightly. She isn’t surprised by unexpected events and still continues with the serving attitude. She really has the professional spirit.<br />
<br />
"Really, I'm sorry."<br />
<br />
I am blushing with tears. And with the commotion I caused just now, it seems like I got the attention of everyone in the hall.<br />
<br />
The few male customers stare at me with sharp eyes that silently say "Damn, I envy you so much". No no, I didn't do that on purpose! Damn it. I feel so out of place.<br />
<br />
I glance at the entrance again, and there I see Kirino with her arms crossed and giving me a look that's telling me "What the fuck you standing out for? Wanna die?". Sorry, but I couldn't help it. It's Bajeena's fault!<br />
<br />
I try to explain that to her with my eyes only.<br />
<br />
"Heh!"<br />
<br />
I don't know if my eye contact worked or not, but Kirino looked aside.<br />
<br />
But really, she's standing out badly.<br />
<br />
That's nothing unexpected, as the other members of the Get Together Otaku Girls were (other than the jumbo one) a little plain looking, and a few quiet looking girls in cosplay. Hair dying is rare.<br />
<br />
In a group like that, a teenage fashion magazine model (hair dyed brown) with full fashion coordination comes up. It's no wonder she would stand out.<br />
<br />
Two maids come up and bow to the community members gathered around the entrance waiting to be escorted.<br />
<br />
"We are sorry to have made you wait. Let us take you to your seats."<br />
<br />
The group of girls move in one by one behind the maids.<br />
<br />
Kirino and the others were led to the corner of the restaurant. They put a few tables together to make seats for the group.<br />
<br />
The approximately ten members split into smaller groups naturally and take seats, chatting to each other. From what I hear them talking about, it seems like this is their first offline meeting. So that means, all of them have met each other for the first time. But...<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
K-Kirino has become isolated...<br />
<br />
She's sitting in the corner all by herself. She's looking around the room, sitting strangely stiff. She's just like the kid who’s left all alone in elementary school when the teacher asked the people to split up in groups.<br />
<br />
This is pitiful... I held my chest tight and watched.<br />
<br />
"Umm..."<br />
<br />
Kirino, frightened, tries to speak up, but only after exchanging two or three words, they stop talking. It's like they're scared of each other. They're supposed to be a group of people with the same hobby, yet they don't look like that at all. It's like they aren't speaking the same language, or like there is some invisible wall...<br />
<br />
I clicked my tongue.<br />
<br />
Right... I had a slight feeling things might turn out like this...<br />
<br />
Kirino emits this princess-like aura that tells commoners to stand back.<br />
<br />
She's pretty, cute, and has the thorns that keeps away all others who don't have the similar traits. Of course, that works fine at school. There are many types of people at school, so those with the same traits get together and form a group.<br />
<br />
And Kirino had been the center of the most gorgeous group, and there all she had to do was dress extra fashionably, and act cute.<br />
<br />
That princess-like, thorny aura worked as charisma to lure those with the similar properties. But here, it doesn't work like that. The people Kirino wants to get along with have absolutely different traits compared to those who she gets along with at school. If I were to relate this situation to something...<br />
<br />
Well, it's like throwing a 'wolf that wants to be friends with sheep' in a herd of sheep. However hard the wolf tries to talk to the sheep, they will all be freaked out and think "Why is she in our herd?"<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
I bite my lips out of frustration. Oh, they ran away from Kirino again. They really only last exchanging two or three words. At first they will respond, but soon they shift to another group's topic, and leave Kirino.<br />
<br />
...Rather, I don't understand a thing about what I can hear them speaking.<br />
<br />
It's like I've wandered into some foreign country...<br />
<br />
I face palm and sigh. That was when Kirino looked at me with a look seeking help.<br />
<br />
...Don't make an expression like you're about to cry. That's not how you usually are.<br />
<br />
I was gripping my hand tight, and that was when...<br />
<br />
"Sorry for the wait. Here's Imouto's Handmade Curry, Oniichan!"<br />
<br />
"Oh thanks."<br />
<br />
This damn maid... you brought it at the worst possible timing! My sister saw me make a maid call me oniichan! I'm screwed!<br />
<br />
Kill me please... I am shaking in embarrassment, but still looked at Kirino. Kirino wasn't looking at me anymore, but that doesn't matter. I grip my hand tight, and look at her sharply.<br />
<br />
Hey Kirino, I can't do anything for you. But I'm still looking after you here.<br />
<br />
So work hard, Kirino. Work hard, Kirino. Work hard! I send her meaningless telepathy.<br />
<br />
Damn it.<br />
<br />
What part of this is handmade? This taste is obviously pre-packaged...<br />
<br />
The offline meeting continued for two more hours, and they finally did some gift exchange thing to wrap it up.<br />
<br />
Kirino was unable to make any proper communication, and of course didn't make any friends either...<br />
<br />
<br />
Even worse, whoever brought it, the gift Kirino got was some cheap expandable hand thing.<br />
<br />
Hey, that's unacceptable. This is too cruel.<br />
<br />
They have proper prizes for losers in bingo...<br />
<br />
My sister, who's playing with that hand thing all alone, looks too pitiful.<br />
<br />
...Man I'm actually crying.<br />
<br />
Has there ever been a sight that was more teary than this in my 17 years of life?<br />
<br />
By the way, I'm outside the shop now, standing a little away from the group.<br />
<br />
That was when the administrator of the community and the organizer of this offline meeting, 'Saori' made the closing speech.<br />
<br />
"Thanks to your cooperation, our commemorative first tea party has concluded without trouble. I thank you all from the bottom of my heart."<br />
<br />
A happy cheer comes up. That's how a community representative should be. Even though she looks like that and talks in ninja-speak, she’s strangely popular among the otaku girls. Since she's standing out physically, it's like she's a teacher escorting a group of middle-schoolers.<br />
<br />
"The tea party is finished for now, but those who still have time and those who want to talk more with the new friends you made, please head off on your own to the second and third parties. I'll be writing up another post about the next event, so everyone be sure to participate! Now scram!"<br />
<br />
Another huge cheer. Everybody starts saying their goodbyes, and then invitations like "Hey let's go to Tora no Ana." and "Where should we go next”? and "Hey, let's have some deep conversation about couplings in Gundam Seed.”<br />
<br />
But my sister, Kirino, is not in the ring of them having fun conversation. The offline party members leave in groups of two and three.<br />
<br />
By the way, after making the closing comments, 'Saori' ran off quickly.<br />
<br />
Did she have some urgent business?<br />
<br />
...And after people have gone away, Kirino was standing there all alone. It's like she still can't give up the hope that someone might still invite her. She looks exhausted and her shoulders are slouching. Her cute clothes she put all the effort to coordinate only add to her misery now. That was completely counterproductive.<br />
<br />
She was like a soldier from a losing country with broken sword and no more arrows. What's worse, she has the hand toy in her hand.<br />
<br />
I took my cap off and slowly went towards my lonely sister.<br />
<br />
"...Say no word. You worked hard."<br />
<br />
I put my hand on her head, but she slaps it away quickly.<br />
<br />
Ah right. No need for pity.<br />
<br />
Kirino was looking down and doesn't want to show me her expression but...<br />
<br />
If she can stay strong like that, it's fine. You failed this time, but if you reflect on your mistakes and stand up again, you can challenge as many times you want, right?<br />
<br />
"All right Kirino, since you came all the way to Akiba, why not go sightseeing?"<br />
<br />
I give her a back slap, and she responds with a nasty tone.<br />
<br />
"That hurts, idiot. But really, what was that. Suddenly spraying water..."<br />
<br />
"But really, I couldn't help that."<br />
<br />
As we continued with this needless talk, Kirino makes a huge sigh.<br />
<br />
"... I couldn't talk at all."<br />
<br />
"That's right. But things start off like that. No need to worry."<br />
<br />
"Not really. Wh-Why... I-I acted like normal... but why do they avoid me? Damn it's so annoying! So annoying!"<br />
<br />
She stomps and bites hard out of frustration.<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
I can't tell her to stop, since I have experience with that too. Having times when I could only transform sadness into anger to disperse it...<br />
<br />
My sister, I understand you are pissed, but I don't think it's right to kick your brother out of anger. I'm not just some wall. You know I feel pain when I get kicked?<br />
<br />
Well I won't get mad. Even though it hurts for me, it must hurt for you too, so I'll bear it for today.<br />
<br />
"Ouch! You bitch! Using the heel is out of the question! Damn! How can I keep taking this! I'm not that accepting!"<br />
<br />
As I was taking my sister's raging attacks...<br />
<br />
Someone unexpected appeared.<br />
<br />
"Hey! Kiririn-shi! Phew! So good you were still here!"<br />
<br />
"Y-You're... S-Saori-san?"<br />
<br />
Panting from the run was the administrator of the community, Saori.<br />
<br />
"Oh my, all the formalities. No need. It's between you and I. Nevertheless, really, I’m glad. I was just about to call you up."<br />
<br />
Saori makes a smile. But she's really outgoing. Her ninja speak is also weird. I thought I got used to it already from hearing it from far, but now that she’s speaking to us, I really don't know how to respond.<br />
<br />
It seems Kirino isn't good at dealing with this either, and only managed to ask shyly.<br />
<br />
"S-Something to do with me?"<br />
<br />
"Uh huh!"<br />
<br />
Saori nodded making a ω like expression. She makes a strangely cute expression despite her huge body. The thick round glasses cover half of it but her face does look quite decent up close. Unlike someone I won't name, maybe she is a beauty without her glasses.<br />
<br />
All of that aside, Saori raised a finger up and said.<br />
<br />
"Well actually, I was going to ask you out to the secondary party."<br />
<br />
"Huh?"<br />
<br />
Kirino is confused by the unexpected offer. Before she replies, the thick glasses locked onto my face.<br />
<br />
"Kiririn-shi, who is the man by the way? If it's not my misunderstanding, I must have seen him in the restaurant... Oh I see."<br />
<br />
Saori seems to have arrived at some conclusion.<br />
<br />
"He must be your boyfriend."<br />
<br />
"NOOOOO!"<br />
<br />
We both deny at the exact same time. What kind of misunderstanding can you make out of all the choices?<br />
<br />
"Oh you say it's not like that? Excuse me. But I found him watching Kiririn-shi closely in the restaurant. I thought those eyes were with love."<br />
<br />
<br />
"Hell no! Quit it please! I feel sick already just from imagining."<br />
<br />
Damn this sister is annoying. Isn't there any better way to fix her misunderstanding?<br />
<br />
While thinking so, I add to her.<br />
<br />
"I'm called Kousaka Kyousuke. I'm her genuine brother. Don't get me wrong."<br />
<br />
"Ah huh! So you must be Kiririn-shi's look unlike brother."<br />
<br />
...Leave us alone.<br />
<br />
After nodding, Saori makes a light bow to me.<br />
<br />
"Well then, let me introduce myself formally. You must know already but I go by the name Saori Bajeena.<br />
<br />
Call me 'Saori'."<br />
<br />
"Thank you for being so proper."<br />
<br />
And what was that ninja speak for. You really do sound otaku. You know you keep switching the way you address yourself?<br />
<br />
I make those comments in my heart, and bow back.<br />
<br />
"So then, Kyousuke-shi, uhh is it alright to call you Kyousuke-shi? How about you join in, Kyousuke-shi?"<br />
<br />
"Join...? To that secondary-party thing?"<br />
<br />
"Of course. What's your answer?"<br />
<br />
Whoa, don't suddenly come up close to me. You surprised me.<br />
<br />
I pull myself back a step, and that was when Kirino spoke up in a little worried fashion.<br />
<br />
"Umm... will many others be coming?"<br />
<br />
So that means she doesn't want to go. Of course I understand why. If she knows she's going to be treated as an outcast again if she goes, then of course she won't find that fun.<br />
<br />
Since Kirino has been treated well elsewhere, she must find it even more unpleasant.<br />
<br />
But Saori shook her head, and sticks four fingers up.<br />
<br />
"It will be four people including Kiririn-shi and Kyousuke-shi. I want to invite you because I wasn't able to talk to you much back there. Well, it's not anything major. I thought we might just go to McDonalds or something and talk, and then go shopping or something."<br />
<br />
"Well, hmm..."<br />
<br />
After hearing the details, Kirino is apparently interested in it, and starts thinking. If it's something like that, then I know I won't be excluded, so maybe it's all right for me to go.<br />
<br />
That's what she must be thinking.<br />
<br />
It's a great chance. What's there to think about?<br />
<br />
So I thought I should push Kirino, and told this to Saori.<br />
<br />
"I don't mind, that is, if she says she's all right with it."<br />
<br />
"So, how is it, Kiririn-shi?"<br />
<br />
"Hmm..." Kiririn tried to look like she was thinking more, and after taking so long, she made her cheeks pink and...<br />
<br />
"F-Fine. If you insist on it, then I'll go..."<br />
<br />
She said it so childishly it was hard for me not to laugh.<br />
<br />
She doesn't look younger than me normally, but occasionally she makes this little sister like expression, and that cuteness makes me smile.<br />
<br />
"Oh that's great! Then let's go you two! The other one is already waiting at McDonalds."<br />
<br />
Saori unsheathes the posters in her backpack like a light sabre and points at the direction.<br />
<br />
This jumbo otaku looking girl who talks in ninja speak and is the administrator of a community...<br />
<br />
Honestly, she only looks like a weirdo who's thinking of nothing... But maybe...<br />
<br />
She has something that allows her to gain admiration among the otaku as their leader.<br />
<br />
After meeting the final participant of the secondary party, that suspicion changed into conclusion.<br />
<br />
We are sitting in the corner sofa seat on the second floor of the closest McDonalds from Pretty Garden.<br />
<br />
Two tables are put together to make a seat for four.<br />
<br />
I sit besides Kirino, facing me is Saori, and facing Kirino is the final participant. We have drinks in front of each of us. Kirino, Saori and I bought drinks downstairs before coming up, and just a few seconds ago, we first met the final participant.<br />
<br />
By the way, ever since the four of us met up, no one spoke a word.<br />
<br />
But really, she's dressed really amazing in a different way from Saori.<br />
<br />
After seeing the final participant, I opened my eyes wide.<br />
<br />
Oh yeah, I didn't really see this person's face much but... She was sitting in the opposite corner from Kirino all alone and fiddling with her mobile.<br />
<br />
Since she is looking down the whole time, I can't see her face, but she has some beautiful black hair.<br />
<br />
And I guess you call this... cosplay...<br />
<br />
The clothes she was wearing was a dress in midnight black too. Many rose flower petal-like frilly things were attached to it, making it seem gorgeous. She can probably participate in a ball with this.<br />
<br />
"It's been bothering me forever but, looking at it from close, she looks very much like... Suigintou."<br />
<br />
<br />
That was Kirino's comment. But you see Kirino, this stands out in another sense different from you, eh?<br />
<br />
I don't know what role she was cosplaying, but this is apparently putting in too much effort. It's too serious.<br />
<br />
After checking that everyone has taken their seats, Saori introduced us.<br />
<br />
"These two are, Kiririn-shi, and our special guest, the big brother, Kyousuke-shi. This is our community member..."<br />
<br />
"...Nickname, 'Kuroneko'[8]" The final one finally raised her head and introduced herself randomly.<br />
<br />
It was a blank emotionless tone.<br />
<br />
"U-Um, I'm Kiririn. N-Nice to meet you."<br />
<br />
Kirino spoke nervously. It's somewhat unfitting for her, but she was like this the whole time during the offline meeting.<br />
<br />
"I'm Kousaka Kyousuke. Excuse me for suddenly participating."<br />
<br />
I follow my sister and introduce myself. A response comes in a dark voice.<br />
<br />
"...Right. Well, nice to meet you, for now."<br />
<br />
I'll keep it simple but, that Goth-Lolita woman was a hell of a beauty.<br />
<br />
That said, she was quite a different type from Kirino.<br />
<br />
Long straight black hair neatly cut at the forehead, white skin, pointed eyes, and a birthmark under her left eye.<br />
<br />
I don't know if it’s the right way to describe the woman in the dress but, she's a ghost-like Japanese style beauty.<br />
<br />
I guess the red color contact lenses are part of her cosplay.<br />
<br />
The looks of her told she was mean and gloomy... Like she would start using black magic anytime. She is beautiful, but had none of the glamour Kirino had. It's like a black aura of negative vectors were streaming from all over her body.<br />
<br />
"It looks like everyone's arrived, so I'm going to ask now. What was your intention of luring me into some place like this, administrator?"<br />
<br />
"Haha! I told you back then. I wanted to invite you into the secondary party. But it really was close. The instant I finished talking, you started off, so I had to chase you like crazy. You didn't even give me time to invite you!"<br />
<br />
Saori elbows the Goth-loli woman lightly, but she stays expressionless. She hasn't changed her expression a bit since she appeared, which is way too creepy.<br />
<br />
But now I know why Saori was running off.<br />
<br />
...Ah hah. Now I start to understand this Saori woman's intentions.... The reason why she chose the two, Kirino and the Goth-loli woman...<br />
<br />
This secondary party must be held with the purpose of inviting those who had been excluded in the offline party just now, and have them enjoy themselves too.<br />
<br />
That's why no one else is here.<br />
<br />
... "I'd like to get friendlier with those who I didn't have the chance to talk to as much." She says.<br />
<br />
That's a good way of wording it. Despite how she looks, she can think for others quite well.<br />
<br />
Maybe she sensed our situation when she didn't ask any reason why I was to come along with Kirino, and let me participate here as a special guest.<br />
<br />
Then, maybe like she looks, she has some huge generosity.<br />
<br />
*sip*<br />
<br />
Kirino looks like she still isn't feeling secure, and sips her cola frantically.<br />
<br />
She doesn't seem to notice, but the 'Kuroneko' seems to have noticed.<br />
<br />
I guess that's why she had been looking unhappy ever since the first meeting.<br />
<br />
Well, we're thankful of them in a sense, but we feel somehow uneasy as she is being merciful to us, since we can see her intentions. Well, I really can't do anything about that.<br />
<br />
Kuroneko must feel quite troubled too, since I feel quite troubled myself.<br />
<br />
But you see, if I were the administrator, I wouldn’t make the effort to specially invite those that got excluded. Those who didn't fit in with the atmosphere of a first time meeting would probably not come to the next meeting, so Saori could have just forgotten about them.<br />
<br />
So this is what I believe. This strange fashion jumbo woman is a good person.<br />
<br />
"By the way, Kuroneko-shi, there’s no need to address me formally as 'administrator'. You can just call me 'Saori'. Since we're all here, no need to be polite, all we need is to do have fun."<br />
<br />
"You've got some nerves to call yourself 'Saori' with a body like that."<br />
<br />
This Goth-loli... the moment she said we don't need to worry about being polite, what could she be saying?<br />
<br />
"Oh my, no one ever told me that before."<br />
<br />
"Of course not. Since your nickname fits perfectly with your internet personality, you were acting like some high-class lady. But the real deal is like this. This is nothing other than fraud. It's even bad as a joke. I'll give you some good advice. You can start calling yourself 'Andre' or something. Then people won't get confused. Oh yeah... your weird way of speaking, and how you're dressed... you're..."<br />
<br />
"Some Ugly-Otaku from what era?"<br />
<br />
Sudden honest words came out of Kirino, who had been all frightened and small.<br />
<br />
"H-Hey! Not needing to be polite doesn't mean you can say whatever horrible stuff you like!"<br />
<br />
Well, I did think stuff like that too... but you're not supposed to say it aloud!<br />
<br />
She invited you two, who were excluded. What kind of horrible way to return the favour was that?<br />
<br />
Especially you there, Kirino! You've been all quiet until now, and that was your first comment? Kneel down and apologize!<br />
<br />
Don't just be looking aside and drinking cola!<br />
<br />
But Saori, who was humiliated like that, seemed not to mind.<br />
<br />
"Well well, Kyousuke-shi, no need to be so serious. I do appreciate you standing up for me, but such words like that are only as effective as a light breeze. Rather, I would say it feels nice. So don't mind it, really. You can humiliate me all you want too."<br />
<br />
"I was about to think you were a really good person, but with your final line, now I don't really understand."<br />
<br />
How tolerant can you be of people bad mouthing you?<br />
<br />
As I was looking at the situation dimly, Saori puts up a finger and swings up to the table.<br />
<br />
"And so, now that we've become comfortable, how about we introduce ourselves once again?"<br />
<br />
"Though I don't really think that conversation we had now justifies as becoming comfortable..."<br />
<br />
That wasn't a bad proposal. But Saori's remark made everyone silent.<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
Come on you two... say something will you? It's uneasy now.<br />
<br />
With no other option, I tried to persuade them.<br />
<br />
"Don't you think that's a good plan?"<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
Still no response. It looks like that Kuroneko and Kirino are confused.<br />
<br />
Kuroneko probably isn't really into this kind of thing, and for Kirino the failure she had back then must be affecting her. Hmm... If they make you introduce yourself out of nowhere, then it's quite difficult... Though outsiders shouldn't speak up like this, I guess it can't be helped here. I made a proposal.<br />
<br />
"Then, how about we ask a question one at a time to the person being introduced? Then it will be easier to speak up. Oh yeah, passing is fine, so go on take turns!"<br />
<br />
"Hmm great idea! As expected of Kyousuke-shi. So then, let's begin with questioning time for Kuroneko- shi!"<br />
<br />
"...Yeah being so bossy."<br />
<br />
Saori tries with obvious gestures to calm Kuroneko down who was eyeing her sharply.<br />
<br />
Kuroneko blows on her hot coffee, takes a sip, and murmurs something like it didn't really matter.<br />
<br />
"Well it's fine then. And so, I did reveal my name. What else am I to say?"<br />
<br />
"Well, then my question is... let me see..."<br />
<br />
I expected she would ask 'the easiest question', but she didn't.<br />
<br />
"How about, 'what freaked you out the most in your life'?"<br />
<br />
"...Don't you have any questions that are normally for introductions? Why are you asking stuff they would ask during interviews for game show TV program participants?"<br />
<br />
I have to agree with that. I can't expect what this jumbo will say... But Kuroneko didn't ask any further.<br />
<br />
You're quite calm now.<br />
<br />
And the conversation went more and more smooth.<br />
<br />
"So what was it, the moment in life I was freaked out the most? That will be..."<br />
<br />
Kuroneko was thinking with a plain expression, and then continued talking blankly.<br />
<br />
"Oh yes, it was when I was dancing Caramelldansen with cat ears and a tail to upload to Nicovideo, and my little sister saw me. Even I was freaked out that time."<br />
<br />
I don't know what the Nicovideo stuff is, but I now know you aren't the silent type like you look at all.<br />
<br />
Since half of what you said is like encrypted to me, I can't really make any comment.<br />
<br />
"Oh Kuroneko-shi, you have quite a cute personality. And you also have a little sister?"<br />
<br />
"Yes. Her jaw was dropped like she saw something impossible."<br />
<br />
Of course. Just like I am now. I would understand how she felt exactly.<br />
<br />
And we went on talking about Kuroneko's sister, but for the whole time, Kirino didn't speak a single word. I guess she's still nervous.<br />
<br />
But with great timing, Saori asked Kirino to speak up.<br />
<br />
"So then, next is your turn, Kiririn-shi. Ask some questions to Kuroneko-shi."<br />
<br />
"Oh, eh? Me? Umm..."<br />
<br />
Suddenly being pointed at by Saori, Kirino blinks.<br />
<br />
"N-Nothing much... I guess? Let me pass..."<br />
<br />
...Stupid Kirino! What the heck are you doing? Saori was being considerate of you and didn't ask the most obvious question to make! Ask it! Ask about her clothes!<br />
<br />
"..."<br />
<br />
It looks like my wishes didn't get through to Kirino, she looks down and shrinks.<br />
<br />
I guess it's like her getting excluded back there traumatised. That's why...<br />
<br />
What should we do... I scratch my cheek and ask a random question to Kuroneko.<br />
<br />
"What's your favourite food?"<br />
<br />
"Fish. Is this enough?"<br />
<br />
Kuroneko blurts out like she finished her duty.<br />
<br />
Damn... this woman doesn't seem to know proper manners addressing an elder...<br />
<br />
"So then, next is Kiririn's turn to introduce herself."<br />
<br />
"Oh... Me...? Umm... Well... I'm Kiririn..."<br />
<br />
Kiririn is all stiff. Though she gave her name again, she's still looking down.<br />
<br />
As if she won't allow the atmosphere to get dark, Saori speaks out at a great timing.<br />
<br />
"So then, questioning time for Kiririn-shi! Go on, Kuroneko-shi!"<br />
<br />
"Why are you dressed so awkwardly? I would understand if you were going to some mass date in Shibuya, but it's just wrong to dress like that when you're going to an offline meeting in Akiba."<br />
<br />
This Goth-loli asks the most sensitive question without hesitation.<br />
<br />
She's almost getting traumatized, so don't ask that!<br />
<br />
Yeah, I did send telepathy to ask about the clothes, but that was not for you!<br />
<br />
"Mmm...."<br />
<br />
It seems like Kirino who had been all gloomy felt offended by this, and talked back at Kuroneko.<br />
<br />
"Sorry for that. But I couldn't help it. These clothes suit me. Y-You yourself are..."<br />
<br />
"...You are what? Say it out louder will you?"<br />
<br />
<br />
Kuroneko whispers like she's sneering. Whoa... Amazing. It seems like we are being looked down on.<br />
<br />
"Grr..."<br />
<br />
Blood was rushing into Kirino's forehead veins. Uh oh... She's trying to hold herself back...<br />
<br />
Kirino, who is normally short tempered, is using her normally nonexistent self-restraint ability, and takes a deep breath.<br />
<br />
She must be raging inside, but didn't show it from the outside.<br />
<br />
But something small would trigger her to explode. I'm so worried...<br />
<br />
Hoping she would do something about the heightened tension, I eye Saori but...<br />
<br />
Saori makes a face like she's saying 'Is anything wrong?' And cocks her head sideways cutely.<br />
<br />
It looks like she will keep silent on this and do nothing. Geez... What is she thinking?<br />
<br />
With the smell of black powder in the air, their conversation continues.<br />
<br />
"Let me revoke that pass I did before. Let me ask you a question. What kind of cosplay is that dress for? It isn't Suigintou, is it?"<br />
<br />
"Oh, this? Of course it isn't Suigintou. It's so different. Do you even have eyes? It's the Queen of the Night from maschera. Don't tell me you don't know it?!"<br />
<br />
I don't. Even if you seem surprised that we don't, that doesn't make a difference. It looks like Kirino didn't know either.<br />
<br />
"Hmm? Maybe I might have heard the name before... Was it an anime?"<br />
<br />
"Yes. '~maschera~ Lament of the Fallen Beast'. It's an action anime with the best story and animation this season. They air it on Thursday evenings, so be sure to watch it."<br />
<br />
"Oh that's umm... Meruru's back-program.[9] If I remember, they call it a fail style, horrible drawing, jakigan[10], chuunibyou,[11] anime."<br />
<br />
I imagine a button with a skull and bones being pressed right now.<br />
<br />
"I heard something I can't ignore. What did you say? Meruru? You aren't talking about "Stardust Witch Meruru" are you? Heh! Battle Magical Girl anime are so out of style! Those are for retarded children and stupid men who only care about moe. It’s just a crappy anime. Look at the viewer percentages. That program is more like the back program. Now quit talking about your delusions."<br />
<br />
"Viewer percentages? What the heck are those for? Understand this. The program I watch is the front- program, and all the others are back-programs. This is the law in this world, so remember. From what I can tell, you don't even watch Meruru! If you saw the final battle in the first season, you would never make such stupid remarks! Oh how pitiful... You didn't watch that... The animation was intensive and matched the super cool insert song! Don’t underestimate kid's anime!"<br />
<br />
"You're the one who should shut up! What did you call it? Chuunibyou? I hate everything about that word! Every time works have any element that's considered so, they criticize it with that word without any discussion about the real content. What a bunch of tasteless idiots! And you're just one of those pigs too?” <br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/c/c5/Oikk_v01_171.jpg/406px-Oikk_v01_171.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/c/c5/Oikk_v01_171.jpg/406px-Oikk_v01_171.jpg" width="216" /></a></div><br />
What is this? Why are they suddenly fighting now?<br />
<br />
"Hey... Wait, wait, wait a second... Don't stand up you two, take your seat! Calm down, it's just anime."<br />
<br />
"JUST ANIME?"<br />
<br />
Kirino and Kuroneko both look at me at once.<br />
<br />
"S-Sorry, I shouldn't have said that."<br />
<br />
Shit... Anime otaku are scary when they’re serious. I look to Saori seeking help, but she's sipping orange juice like she doesn't have anything to do with it. I whisper to her.<br />
<br />
"Do something about it, will you..."<br />
<br />
"They've become so comfortable with each other. Haha. It looks like they were unexpectedly a good match."<br />
<br />
"Do you have eyes or what?"<br />
<br />
Since no one stops them, their argument continues.<br />
<br />
"Heh, you've got a great personality. That's why you were ignored by everyone in the offline meeting. Do you understand?"<br />
<br />
"Look who's talking. I saw you all alone, playing with your mobile. Soooo gloomy. No one will dare to strike up a conversation with you."<br />
<br />
"Shut up... I suddenly felt like looking at some funny images about Asame-Shimbun" [12]<br />
<br />
The two glare at each other standing up. Both of them are beautiful... But what a low-level argument this is...<br />
<br />
Honestly, both are pointless. Geez... Why do beauties always have some problem with their personality? Thanks to you people, my prejudice against beauties has become even worse. Normal is the best after all... Ah, I want to see my childhood friend for no reason now...<br />
<br />
As I kept trying to ignore reality like that, Saori snuck in to break the ugly argument.<br />
<br />
"Well then, since the talking has finally gotten somewhere, why don’t we shift to the next topic. Oh yes, it's my turn now."<br />
<br />
As Saori's voice goes through, everyone here focuses on her. She smiles with her cheeks up.<br />
<br />
"So then formally again, I am 'Saori' Bajeena. I am the administrator of the 'Otaku Girls Get Together' community. As I've written in my profile page, I'm 15 years old. A 9th grade student. If I remember right, I'm the same age as Kuroneko-shi."<br />
<br />
She was carefully trying to open up a conversation, but Kuroneko makes no reaction and ignores her completely.<br />
<br />
Oh so these two are one year older than Kirino. I expected Kuroneko to be around that age but... Saori... she's younger than me...?<br />
<br />
I looked at Saori thinking it's unbelievable.<br />
<br />
"By the way, my three sizes from top to down are, 88, 60..."<br />
<br />
"No need to tell me that."<br />
<br />
"Heh. They're the same as Fujiwara Norika."<br />
<br />
"Listen to me! Don't say it so proudly!"<br />
<br />
Damn it. Why am I making all the comments alone...?<br />
<br />
This is becoming way too much now.<br />
<br />
I didn't come here to practice my tsukkomi skills...<br />
<br />
"Someone please hurry up and ask her a question..."<br />
<br />
Out of energy, I ask for help. Unexpectedly, it was Kuroneko who responded.<br />
<br />
"Then, the question everyone must have wanted to ask, I will ask. Saori-san, what is that ugly otaku fashion and way of speaking?"<br />
<br />
I really wanted to ask that! I praise her in my heart, but I was worried she might just respond by saying that's her natural self. If that happens, should I pull my sister and run off from this pervert?<br />
<br />
My worries did not come true. This is the response Saori gave.<br />
<br />
"Oh my how embarrassing... Actually, this is my first time organizing an offline meeting. I put in a lot of effort to make up a personality that suits as a leader so that I will be liked by everyone as much as possible. ...So I'm a more quiet girl normally."<br />
<br />
Err... Are you seriously saying that? Is how you speak part of acting and not just how you dress?<br />
<br />
There's tons of things I want to ask but... I still can't believe the part about her being normally a quiet girl.<br />
<br />
That's only what she believes herself.<br />
<br />
Kuroneko, who asked the question, blinks her red eyes from surprise.<br />
<br />
"I don't understand why putting in effort results in that. Heh, but it must be better than misunderstanding and fully equipping herself with brand name clothes, only to fail and get excluded."<br />
<br />
"What the heck? So annoying... You can't argue about that can you? What is with that overkill Goth-loli dress? I didn't think someone would wear something like that to an offline meeting, even in Akiba!"<br />
<br />
"What did you say?"<br />
<br />
Kirino and Kuroneko again glare at each other. I guess I'll leave these two alone.<br />
<br />
By the way, I noticed one thing.<br />
<br />
There’s Kirino who dressed up cute with the most trendy brands,<br />
<br />
Kuroneko who cosplayed super seriously,<br />
<br />
And Saori dressed in ugly-otaku clothes.<br />
<br />
Three people with three different styles. Even though their personality and fashion is completely different, there is something shared between these three. It's that they all put in effort to dress up in the hope for the offline party to go well.<br />
<br />
"Hmm..."<br />
<br />
While hearing the argument between Kirino and Kuroneko, which made no sense, I review the past couple of hours.<br />
<br />
Today, Kirino was able to meet otaku besides her for the first time, but honestly they were much different from what she expected. By otaku, I mean the more narrow meaning of otaku, subculture maniacs into games and anime.<br />
<br />
<br />
I'll say the most obvious, but it's that they all have a hobby they love so much. Yes, that's it. Loving R&B, loving basketball, loving mystery books, loving Japanese calligraphy, it's no different from that. But until now, I didn't think like that. I thought differently of otaku. Even though I didn't know much about them.<br />
<br />
Right now, Kirino and Kuroneko are talking about anime in an arguing tone. But what difference does that have to high school girls talking about how crazy they are about their favourite idol inside a karaoke box? How different is it than celebrities talking about love stories in the corner of a fancy cafe? Maybe... Just maybe, there is no difference. Am I wrong?<br />
<br />
Kirino said she couldn't reveal her hobby because of society's views. I understand that. Considering the image I had until yesterday, it's obvious how much prejudice society has against otaku. That's especially strong among middle school and high school kids.<br />
<br />
...And not all of it is prejudice...<br />
<br />
Since THEY are weird. They aren't normal, at least. I, who had prejudice, will speak out now that I was underestimating them. You people are weirder than I imagined!<br />
<br />
Well anyhow, there are only three otaku I know now, so there might be the opinion that I shouldn't use these three as model examples. Maybe they are quite different from the model otaku figure.<br />
<br />
So from here on, this is my comment I had at this instance, with heavy prejudice.<br />
<br />
Otaku aren't that bad, are they? Though they are strange.<br />
<br />
I look at the huge spectacled woman in obvious otaku fashion.<br />
<br />
For example, she's nearly the same age as Kirino, but is great at making relationships smooth. She's strange in every kind of way, but she's praiseworthy in that she fulfills the role of the leader well, helping everyone enjoy themselves.<br />
<br />
It's not only her who isn't bad.<br />
<br />
You'll realize if you recall all the events today.<br />
<br />
The maid cafe they had the offline meeting in, and that huge street that seemed like some festival... This secondary party too. Other than the fact that Kirino had been excluded and left alone, which was pitiful, there's nothing to have a bad image about. It’s because they seem to be having fun.<br />
<br />
They get together with those who like the same thing, and play around...<br />
<br />
It even makes me frustrated that I can't join in.<br />
<br />
They care about how people look at them? They're afraid of prejudice? Then just come to this side. Now make some huge noise together with us! ...I feel like they are lending a hand out like that. Who exactly is? I don't really know.<br />
<br />
If you insist on an answer, then I would say everyone. Even I don't know what I'm talking about though.<br />
<br />
That’s why they are all here, doing so out of their own will.<br />
<br />
Just like Kirino, who came here in search of friends.<br />
<br />
Just look at this noisy argument between Kirino and Kuroneko.<br />
<br />
Don't you think it's great that they can have such a heated argument like this on the very first day they met? That means they have 'something important' between them that resonated between the two.<br />
<br />
From an outsider’s perspective, it might look strange at times.<br />
<br />
But it's not something bad, that’s for sure. It's not something you can easily look down on or throw away.<br />
<br />
Regardless of how strange it might look.<br />
<br />
"Haha... You have said many things, you damn human... Fine. Let's go outside bitch! I shall teach your body the true meaning of fear! You can cry in your next life!"<br />
<br />
"Shut up! That's enough, you jakigan dempa woman!" [13]<br />
<br />
"J-J-Jakigan... D-D-Dempa?! Hahaha... you said something you shouldn’t have said! Aww, so pitiful. I can't save you no matter what happens. It’s too late to be sorry. This negative aura, I can't stop anymore..."<br />
<br />
"Are you stupid or what? Don't you feel embarrassed just being alive? How about you just die now?"<br />
<br />
Err... Can I take back my comments from before?<br />
<br />
Otaku, you see... Not all of them are good...<br />
<br />
And after a while, we left McDonalds and, as Saori had planned, we did some light shopping in Akihabara. This incident (let me word it as incident for now) will be a long winding story, and I don't even want to look back at it, so I'll omit it. Rather, you understand, right? If you visit around Akiba with these members, what will happen? Just imagine!<br />
<br />
You did? Right? Okay. If you add 150% to the damage I received in your imagination, then that will be quite close to what happened in reality.<br />
<br />
Geez. I'm praiseworthy to not have run away.<br />
<br />
By the way, Kirino and Kuroneko were dissing each other the whole time. And it almost always had some otaku talk in it. It began with anime, then went into games and manga, about how the couplings are whatever, and how the animation was blah, and how DVD prices are something... Really, I'm impressed at how much stuff they could insult each other with.<br />
<br />
As evening began to creep up, and even after the secondary party was finished, it's still like that. They did exchange goodbyes, but still kept hostile about jakigan vs. magical girl anime.<br />
<br />
"Hahaha, Kiririn-shi and Kuroneko-shi really seem to have gotten friendly."<br />
<br />
"What part of today makes you say that? Maybe you need new glasses."<br />
<br />
I'm saying that, but I understand.<br />
<br />
Watching Kirino and Kuroneko argue, I raise my cheeks a bit.<br />
<br />
Good for you, Kirino. You’ve now found someone you can shout about your hobby to in such a loud voice. I’m sure you will deny that, saying "Not at all" though...<br />
<br />
But that's what you call a friend.<br />
<br />
"...Well then."<br />
<br />
Me and Saori are standing back a little to avoid becoming victims of the ongoing anime otaku battle.<br />
<br />
We’re right outside the Akihabara Washington Hotel on the sidewalk. A crossroad is right in front of us.<br />
<br />
...As Kirino's brother, there's something I have to say.<br />
<br />
With as much heart as I can put in, I bow down to Saori. "Thank you."<br />
<br />
"Oh? Did I do something that deserves being appreciated?"<br />
<br />
With a question mark above her head and her mouth in a ω shape, Saori cocks her head sideways.<br />
<br />
She probably understands it. But exchanging any more words about it is just uncool.<br />
<br />
I said what I should say. I can only hope she understood my feelings. I smiled lightly.<br />
<br />
"You are a good person after all. Kirino and I were lucky."<br />
<br />
"I don't understand what you mean at all, but I'm not such a great person. I've been doing whatever I like. If you believe I am so, then it must be that Kyousuke-shi, you yourself are a good person. They say, other people are mirrors showing yourself."<br />
<br />
Saying all that, Saori unsheathes the poster from her backpack and thrusts it like a light sabre.<br />
<br />
The poster shines in the setting sun. Looking at the tip shown in front of me, I let my shoulders down.<br />
<br />
"Heh, Just say whatever."<br />
<br />
"And I shall."<br />
<br />
Saori smiled and showed her back to me. She must actually make very nice expressions normally. The smile was charming enough to make me believe so.<br />
<br />
Thick glasses and a bandana on her head with a plaid shirt tucked into her pants...<br />
<br />
It's one hell of an ugly otaku fashion. There's nothing that can be uglier.<br />
<br />
Saori swings the sabre once and sheathes it back into her bag.<br />
<br />
"Well then, see you again sometime."<br />
<br />
The light turns green. Akihabara station shines in the twilight.<br />
<br />
The large back walking off showing no hesitation looking proud.<br />
<br />
I won't lose to that, and proudly walk towards Kirino. </div><br />
<table border="1" width="100%"><tbody>
<tr> <td align="center" width="30%"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake_25.html">Previous chapter</a></td> <td align="center" width="40%"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com">Home Page</a></td> <td align="center" width="30%"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake_7763.html">Next chapter</a></td> </tr>
</tbody> </table>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-14239207340532651272012-02-25T11:46:00.003+07:002012-03-15T12:13:02.870+07:00Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Vol 1 - Chapter 2<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on"><div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">A week has passed since the night I stepped on the extra large mine. I had some years’ worth of life counseling with my sister, but that doesn’t mean our cold relationship has thawed.<br />
<br />
We have not talked since then, as usual.<br />
<br />
Well that’s how the world goes round; Things don’t change so quickly.<br />
<br />
“I’ll do all that I can,” I’ve said. My sister hasn’t asked for any help as of now. Besides, there’s not much I can do for her. I don’t have the motivation to plan and do anything either. All the questions and curiosity I had have drifted away by now. I guess it’s fine this way.<br />
<br />
I should just forget about my sister’s strange hobby and continue living like I’ve been.<br />
<br />
Only if things go as they are… This should hopefully…<br />
<br />
Vaguely thinking about the issue, the chime signaling the end of class sounded and the classroom became noisy.<br />
<br />
“Oh, who cares?”<br />
<br />
I stretched in my seat to relax my muscles, tense from the boring classes.<br />
<br />
Then, my bespectacled childhood friend walked up and stood before me; she bended down and peered into my face.<br />
<br />
“You’ve been looking dull for some time now. Are you tired?”<br />
<br />
“You know I’m always dull,” I answered with self-loathing while making popping noises with my neck.<br />
<br />
Slouching lazily on a chair with half-open eyes, I make a great example for your ‘typical dull high school student’ stereotype.<br />
<br />
My bespectacled childhood friend smiled slightly.<br />
<br />
“That’s for sure. But you see I’m comparing you with the ‘usual Kyou-chan.’”<br />
<br />
“Well, if YOU say so, then I really must be.”<br />
<br />
“Oh, you’re so unmotivated!”<br />
<br />
“That’s normal for me too. Shall we head home?”<br />
<br />
“Yes!”<br />
<br />
I picked up my bag and got up. Together with my bespectacled childhood friend, we headed out to the corridor.<br />
<br />
Tamura Manami. My relationship with her, I should say, is that of a childhood friend who’s been unable to terminate the relationship. Recently, she’s also become some kind of a pseudo-tutor for me.<br />
<br />
Aside from the fact that she wears glasses, she’s quite smart.<br />
<br />
Her looks are average. Her face is quite cute, but she happens to just be too plain.<br />
<br />
‘She becomes a beauty when she takes her glasses off…’ Unfortunately that doesn’t happen with her either.<br />
<br />
She still has a normal plain face without her glasses.<br />
<br />
Her grades are at the bottom of the top tier. She’s not part of any clubs and her hobbies are cooking and sewing. She’s a nice person and has quite a few friends, although that number dips when it comes to friends that she could go out with after school.<br />
<br />
A side character; rather, no one deserves titles like ‘normal’, ‘usual’ and ‘average’ more than her. She’s a woman who seems to be the polar opposite of Kirino.<br />
<br />
It’s not only her looks, either.<br />
<br />
“What’s the matter? Why are you staring at my face?”<br />
<br />
“Nothing, I was just thinking that you’re completely normal.”<br />
<br />
“Oh wow, you’re making me blush.”<br />
<br />
“It’s not a compliment you know…”<br />
<br />
I stand corrected. She isn’t just normal but also an airhead.<br />
<br />
“But being normal is good, right?”<br />
<br />
She’s the airheaded normal girl who says things like that.<br />
<br />
“Well, yeah” was my response to that bespectacled girl.<br />
<br />
All hail average! Viva, normal life!<br />
<br />
Since that’s my motto, my long time relationship with Manami, who is the quintessential normal girl, was a cozy one. I feel relieved when I’m with her. In that sense, she’s the opposite of my sister.<br />
<br />
We walked down the corridor, side by side.<br />
<br />
“So, what happened?”<br />
<br />
“Oh? What do you mean?”<br />
<br />
“Like I said before, I’d love it if you told me the reason why you’ve been so tired.”<br />
<br />
“Oh yeah, the reason why I’ve been all dull recently…”<br />
<br />
She can sense anomalies from me more than I can myself. I didn’t notice anything, but if she says so, then I must be spending days being tired. If that is so, there’s only one reason for that.<br />
<br />
“It has nothing to do with you, so don’t worry about it,” I say lightly and sling my schoolbag behind my shoulder. But Manami isn’t the kind of girl who’s satisfied with such an answer.<br />
<br />
She looks at me suspiciously.<br />
<br />
“It does have something to do with me, very much so!”<br />
<br />
“Huh? Why?”<br />
<br />
“Oh, you’re so mean like that. Then, pretend I was feeling all blue.”<br />
<br />
“Kyou-chan, would you just think ‘It has nothing to do with me’ and ignore me?”<br />
<br />
With a querying expression, she smiled slightly – That was a very sly way of putting it.<br />
<br />
I frowned and murmured, “You just can’t leave others alone, can you?”<br />
<br />
Manami parts her lips and chuckles. Why does she seem so happy? I sigh and make an ‘I-give-up’ face.<br />
<br />
“You are so much more like my mom than my real mom.”<br />
<br />
“Oh? You mean you love me that much?”<br />
<br />
“I mean you’re like an old maid.”<br />
<br />
“Auu…”<br />
<br />
Wham. Stricken by my words, Manami stands still as if her bag held with both hands has become tens of times heavier.<br />
<br />
I am walking a step ahead so I look back and I see tears welling up in her eyes.<br />
<br />
“That was mean…”<br />
<br />
I see, so it seems it did affect her quite a bit. I felt somewhat guilty, so I thought I should answer Manami’s first question as much as I could. I warned her first that I couldn’t tell her in detail and spoke of my sister’s name. It came as a shock for Manami; she shook her head.<br />
<br />
“Your little sister?”<br />
<br />
I nodded while still looking straight ahead.<br />
<br />
“What’s the matter with your sister?”<br />
<br />
“Err… Well… You see, she asked me for counseling about life… I guess?”<br />
<br />
I spoke ambiguously while Manami blinked in surprise.<br />
<br />
“Asking for life counseling? From you?”<br />
<br />
“What’s that look for? Is it so unexpected?”<br />
<br />
Don’t give me the look that says ‘Failure in human resources department.’<br />
<br />
Manami seemed to have noticed my stare and quickly raised both hands in denial.<br />
<br />
“Err… Well I don’t think she did a ‘reckless thing.’ I absolutely don’t!”<br />
<br />
“You’re terrible at lying.”<br />
<br />
I snatched her glasses off with a smile. I jokingly put them on; the world suddenly became distorted.<br />
<br />
“G-Give me my glasses back!”<br />
<br />
“Glasses, my glasses!”<br />
<br />
This plain girl is now acting like she’s in a manga, so I play along for a while before suddenly getting back to the topic.<br />
<br />
“Though she said it was counseling, it was just some circumstances that made me listen to her talk.”<br />
<br />
“Oh! Oh!”<br />
<br />
Manami desperately put her glasses on, which I have returned at this point.<br />
<br />
I walked on and Manami caught up in a huff. After checking that she was beside me, I continued with the topic.<br />
<br />
“… She seems to be deeply troubled about it, but I can’t do anything about it so I have to leave her alone.”<br />
<br />
“I see…”<br />
<br />
The talking was over and we walked down the corridor in silence.<br />
<br />
During that time, Manami had her index finger on her lips while looking upwards but…<br />
<br />
Suddenly, she let out a loose chuckle.<br />
<br />
“Kyou-chan is so kind.”<br />
<br />
“… What made you think that way?! Get your face away from me, four-eyes!”<br />
<br />
I said it meanly and looked to the side. I admit I’m not good at hiding my embarrassment. I’m so childish.<br />
<br />
“You don’t seem to be able to do anything, yet you still want to do something for her, right?”<br />
<br />
“Heh! No way.”<br />
<br />
I slackened my shoulders and released a deep breath. But Manami had a smile that seemed almost sure to say, ‘Oh, I know your real intentions, Kyou-chan.’<br />
<br />
Heh, how annoying. This is why childhood friends are…<br />
<br />
I didn’t give a response so we stopped talking for the time being.<br />
<br />
We changed our shoes at the entrance hall and left the school building. It’s roughly a kilometer walk up to my home.<br />
<br />
Manami lives close by in the same neighborhood, so she comes along up till my home.<br />
<br />
After passing the school gates, Manami broke the ice.<br />
<br />
“By the way, are your studies going well?”<br />
<br />
“Not at all!”<br />
<br />
“That bad, huh? Let me help you in your studies today.”<br />
<br />
“That would be great help. It seems I just can’t get myself to study when I’m alone.”<br />
<br />
“You start reading comic books, right?”<br />
<br />
“Do you have X-ray vision or something?”<br />
<br />
She saw right through me, apparently, and was even smiling.<br />
<br />
Studying for entrance examinations… It’s the normal topic between high school students.<br />
<br />
By the way, the university I want to enter is the local university, just like Manami.<br />
<br />
Some might think the reason is a bit girlish, but the decision was made because I wanted to go to the same university as her. It’s not that I’m in love with her or anything, it’s that I want this comfortable ‘have-been-together-forever relationship’ to continue for as long as possible. And if I’m right beside Miss Average – Manami, I might be able to have the normal life that I yearn for. That was what I thought.<br />
<br />
“My guide for life,” Manami says.<br />
<br />
“Okay. Let’s meet up at my house to go to the library. Oh, a new flavour is out so would you want to try it too?”<br />
<br />
“Really? Thanks.”<br />
<br />
Manami’s family runs a Japanese sweets shop so she gives me samples often.<br />
<br />
I always poke fun of her for acting like some elderly, but I do think the sweets at her place aren’t bad. It might be because I had been treated Rakugan and Manjuu from young.<br />
<br />
It’s what they call a ‘childhood friend’s delicacy’, unlike the usual ‘mom’s delicacy.’<br />
<br />
“Sure. I don’t think I can help your sister’s life counseling, so I’ll be nice to Kyou-chan instead.”<br />
<br />
“You’re just too good a person.”<br />
<br />
Manami smiled at my sarcastic comment. She nodded with a happy face and started swinging her bag in front of her skirt. This is a signal that only works between childhood friends. It’s the equivalent of a puppy wagging its tail. It means ‘praise me more.’<br />
<br />
“You will be a good granny. Your grandchildren will surely be blessed.”<br />
<br />
“Err… That praise… Don’t you normally say ‘You’ll surely be a good wife and that whoever becomes your husband is lucky.’?”<br />
<br />
“No, I did say granny precisely, since every time I talk with you I get the same feeling as I had when I was talking to my late grandmother on the terrace over a cup of tea.”<br />
<br />
“You aren’t praising me are you? That surely wasn’t a praise! Heh, sure. I’m not sexy. Oh, Kyou-chan. You have this ‘side character’ face anyways!”<br />
<br />
“You’re the last person I would have expected to hear that from.”<br />
<br />
I didn’t know we thought of each other in the same way like this. I guess we are quite alike after all.<br />
<br />
While we were talking like that, we arrived near my house.<br />
<br />
If I turned left at the next corner, I’d have reached home.<br />
<br />
But at the right, or more accurately the wrong timing, we encountered Kirino on her way back from school.<br />
<br />
“Uh oh.”<br />
<br />
I paused before getting to the corner.<br />
<br />
From the right side of the corner, the great Teen Magazine model was walking along in her school outfit. It seemed like she was together with her schoolmates. All the girls talking with my sister are good looking. They’re all unique and have their respective charms.<br />
<br />
Well, you know that famous idol group formed with a bunch of younger teen girls? Imagine them in school uniforms walking down the street talking loudly.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
We went silent and stopped in our tracks.<br />
<br />
Before us, the side-characters, the middle school students passed by showering the area with a glittering aura.<br />
<br />
“Heh…”<br />
<br />
Manami watched as the cutting edge girls walked on with a look of admiration.<br />
<br />
“Those were really cute girls. It must be nice to be young.”<br />
<br />
“Granny, remember you are a high school girl. You’ve been forgetting too many things recently.”<br />
<br />
I can’t help her any more. She speaks like an old lady. Nothing can help her.<br />
<br />
“I know, Grandpa. But even when I was in middle school, I wasn’t proud like them. Middle school students, they’re still kids… Yet they are much more mature than me. Oh, how I envy them… Maybe I should work a little harder.”<br />
<br />
“… You’re fine… You’re all right the way you are now…”<br />
<br />
If you become like Kirino, then there’ll be no sanctuary left for me anymore.<br />
<br />
I’d rather be beside a normal and plain childhood friend than a shiny, cutting edge girl.<br />
<br />
Heh, both me and Manami are in a different realm from them.<br />
<br />
I understand. God damn it.<br />
<br />
A few days later, I had the opportunity to talk to my sister again.<br />
<br />
Sunday. I was heading to the library in the morning together with Manami. After I sent Manami home in the evening, Kirino had been waiting for me at the entrance hall in my home.<br />
<br />
She was leaning against the wall and crossing her arms. Her evil glare hurt my heart.<br />
<br />
Err… did I do something bad to her?<br />
<br />
“… Come for a minute.”<br />
<br />
“Wh-Why?”<br />
<br />
I asked, concealing my fear. Kirino kept up her glare.<br />
<br />
“Life counseling, the continuation.”<br />
<br />
She cut up the words and muttered.<br />
<br />
I understand what you want to say, but why are you filled with hatred?<br />
<br />
Is that how your attitude should be when you’re consulting someone?<br />
<br />
“But you know…”<br />
<br />
“Just come now… quickly.”<br />
<br />
Kirino pulled my sleeve even before I finished taking my shoes off. What annoyed me was how she remembered to not make the error of taking my hand directly.<br />
<br />
“Jeez. You leave me with no choice, do you?”<br />
<br />
I’m so nice that I couldn’t resist in this tense situation and humbly walked up the stairs.<br />
<br />
Thus, I was forced into my sister’s room.<br />
<br />
It smelled sweet as usual. By the way, Manami’s room smells of incense, just like a Granny’s room. I guess it really depends on the person.<br />
<br />
Kirino, who went in the room before me, had pulled out the PC chair and beckoned me over with her index finger.<br />
<br />
What’s with her? Didn’t she want life counseling?<br />
<br />
I was troubled, as I couldn’t understand my sister’s intentions.<br />
<br />
“Here, sit.”<br />
<br />
“Uh huh…”<br />
<br />
I followed her orders obediently. Kirino stood right by me and leaned on her arm that was resting on the desk.<br />
<br />
Kirino switched the PC on and the boot up screen changed to the desktop.<br />
<br />
The wallpaper was a number of nekomimi girls relaxing in a living room.<br />
<br />
In the corner of the cute desktop was an icon with a SD cat peeking up from a trash can. The top left corner had a calendar, while the top had a nekomimi styled window open with icons for messengers and web browsers lined up neatly.<br />
<br />
“It’s really… customized.”<br />
<br />
“Kind of. I dressed it up by changing the skin and used a launcher. Isn’t this just the basics?”<br />
<br />
Kirino smiled smugly.<br />
<br />
(Human) Skin? (Missile) Launcher to dress up…? What the heck? Why does she have to use such techie words? I don’t understand a thing, but I guess she is customizing it to her tastes.<br />
<br />
… So I guess otakus and middle school girls are the same when it comes to wanting to show off like this.<br />
<br />
“And? What do you want to do by showing this to me?”<br />
<br />
“Oh you’re so dumb. You still don’t get it?”<br />
<br />
Kirino gave me a reproachful look.<br />
<br />
Like I would!<br />
<br />
She held the PC mouse and said,<br />
<br />
“… The game, you know? We’re going to play it together now.”<br />
<br />
“Huh? The game…? You mean me and you? Together?”<br />
<br />
“Y-Yes…”<br />
<br />
She answered, avoiding my gaze. She seemed to understand that she was requesting something crazy from me and was hesitant to mention it.<br />
<br />
I don’t understand at all.<br />
<br />
Why must I play a game side by side with my sister, whom I’m not even on good terms with? Even if it’s a versus game, it still wouldn’t be fun.<br />
<br />
Kirino seemed to notice my doubtful expression, and tried to alleviate the situation.<br />
<br />
“You said so yourself, that you would do anything to help me, or something…”<br />
<br />
“Well I did tell you I’d help you so that it won’t get revealed to our parents. But I was told it was some counseling on life. Why are we suddenly going to play a game?”<br />
<br />
“I-It’s necessary! Just hold this!”<br />
<br />
“H-Hey!”<br />
<br />
She forced me to hold the mouse. Normally she would hate to even come in contact with me, but this time she covered my hand with hers and started moving the mouse. She double clicked an icon in the corner.<br />
<br />
She started getting excited suddenly.<br />
<br />
Where was her usual cool attitude? I would assume this is her usual self since she seemed much livelier. I seemed to understand recently that she has been acting cute to fit in with the surroundings.<br />
<br />
Cool, laid-back, awkward, overly resisting…<br />
<br />
Wearing the most fashionable clothes, talking with the vogue, going to karaoke with her friends and stuff like that…<br />
<br />
Is that the “I win” stereotypical model for middle school kids nowadays?<br />
<br />
I don’t think I have a say over whether that’s good or bad.<br />
<br />
But you know Kirino, wouldn’t you rather play games together with your friends?<br />
<br />
“… What are you looking at? You’re getting annoying.”<br />
<br />
“Nothing.”<br />
<br />
Oh well, I guess I’ll just have to carry this on with her.<br />
<br />
I went into a ‘big brother mode’ and looked at the screen, which was showing the game.<br />
<br />
Ring! Some fancy title screen greets me with a girl’s loli voice.<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/c/ce/Oikk_v01_093.jpg/407px-Oikk_v01_093.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/c/ce/Oikk_v01_093.jpg/407px-Oikk_v01_093.jpg" width="217" /></a></div><br />
<br />
“Sister Makers X Volume 4!”<br />
<br />
“Welcome back, big brother! Let’s make love with… your little sister!”<br />
<br />
“What are you trying to make me play?!”<br />
<br />
I should be mad. I am supposed to be mad at that point. I should have known something was wrong when she got me to play on her computer in her room rather than on the living room’s TV! This bitch! Where the heck do you find a brother who’d start playing a ‘make love with sister’ game together with his real sister? Am I a pervert? Huh?!<br />
<br />
“I’m sure you know too but, big brother… All your little sisters in this game are over the age of 18.”<br />
<br />
Shut up, you should keep quiet for a while now.<br />
<br />
I hold my aching head and look up at Kirino.<br />
<br />
“Y-You know…”<br />
<br />
“Why are you shouting out loud all of a sudden? You surprised me! H-Hey, don’t get your face near me!”<br />
<br />
She fired poisonous knives of words at me while I glared at her. I thought I should say something to her but right then, I noticed my sister’s face going sour fast so I held it back.<br />
<br />
“… Hey what’s wrong?”<br />
<br />
“… You’re looking down at me in the end.”<br />
<br />
“Huh? What?”<br />
<br />
“You just make empty promises. You’re biased even before you begin playing it! You might say nice things, but in your mind you’re just thinking I’m some strange girl…”<br />
<br />
She stares at me with hatred.<br />
<br />
“Y-You know… it’s not like that but…”<br />
<br />
I scratched my head furiously with my free hand.<br />
<br />
“It’s not a matter of looking down at you or anything! It’s wrong for me to play this in front of you! Get a grip! It’s not the same as us watching some soap opera in the living room and they air a kissing scene!”<br />
<br />
“What are you talking about? I don’t understand at all.”<br />
<br />
Does she really not understand? Am I saying something weird? Well, I pointed at the screen and said,<br />
<br />
“I don’t really know much but I assume this is a game where you get closer to a virtual little sister and so on. It’s made for men and given an M18 rating, which naturally means that there will be that kind of scene in the climax…”<br />
<br />
As I spoke, Kirino fidgeted still retaining her angry face.<br />
<br />
“Don’t you have anything against watching that kind of scene together with your brother?”<br />
<br />
“!!!”<br />
<br />
Kirino was as red as a beet with her jaws on the floor; her face had an expression of ‘I didn’t realize until you told me.’<br />
<br />
“I-I didn’t really care too much about that… Don’t say such nonsense! The way you say it makes me look weird!”<br />
<br />
“Mmm…”<br />
<br />
I seem to understand the problem. She probably doesn’t play this game because of its M18 rating or because it had ‘those scenes.’ Her definition of ‘loving her sister’ doesn’t include erotic deeds. Well, she’s quite obviously a girl so…<br />
<br />
Anyway… I wiped my forehead with the back of my hand.<br />
<br />
“Okay. I understand, Kirino. I kind of know what the situation is like now. So let’s discuss, okay? Uh…”<br />
<br />
“Click gently on the left of the screen (heart)!”<br />
<br />
“I told you to shut up! Don’t interrupt me at the best moment while I’m talking!”<br />
<br />
I talked back at the screen. How confused am I…<br />
<br />
All right, I just have to calm down…<br />
<br />
“Hey… Don’t be mean to Shiori-chan!”<br />
<br />
“You there, get back to this world. That’s just a picture.”<br />
<br />
“Don’t call her a picture!”<br />
<br />
My mistake. That wasn’t a well-prepared comment, but still… What a face you have to make to shout at me.<br />
<br />
Oh well. All right… What should I do? Someone tell me! This is beyond my capabilities.<br />
<br />
Using the last remnants of my soul, I tried to convince my sister.<br />
<br />
“I’m sorry I said something without even knowing about it. I don’t have any intent to look down on what you’re doing or make a fool out of you. I will promise that’s true. Believe in me.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Kirino looked at me with pursed lips and tears in her eyes.<br />
<br />
“But you see, umm, this game is a bit too high level for me. You know, I’m still 17. I don’t have any intention to look down on you, but you see… It’s just impossible. I understand. It must be extremely fun. That’s why you’re recommending this to me, right? I get it. I understand, really. Even still, let me decline your offer. Okay, if it’s me alone, there might be the slightest possibility, but I don’t have the courage to play a M18 game right next to my little sister.”<br />
<br />
“… Weenie!”<br />
<br />
My sister gives me such humiliating names.<br />
<br />
Endure it, Kyousuke! If you get mad here, then things will get even more complicated!<br />
<br />
“Heh…”<br />
<br />
She breathed a huge sigh. I’m the one who felt like sighing.<br />
<br />
Kirino put it simply,<br />
<br />
“Then this is homework.”<br />
<br />
“H-Homework?!”<br />
<br />
“Yes. You don’t want to play it beside me, right? That’s why it’s homework. I’ll lend it to you along with a laptop so complete it entirely by next week.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
If I said no there, she’d surely say something like, “I’m making a fool of her or I’m looking down at it.”<br />
<br />
Although my face was twitching I was unable to revolt against my sister’s tyranny.<br />
<br />
“All right then. I just got to do it, right? I’ll just…”<br />
<br />
“That’s right.”<br />
<br />
Kirino swerved her mouse proudly, and closed the application. The girl in the title screen (1:1 SD character) came up again and made a bow. She was waving her hands vigorously against the player’s departure.<br />
<br />
“Brobro, (heart) please play with me again, surely, bye bye!”<br />
<br />
“Yeah yeah, bye…”<br />
<br />
You’re such a good girl.<br />
<br />
My sister never called me like that, ever.<br />
<br />
In the evening the next day, I went down to the living room looking for a cold drink where I met Kirino.<br />
<br />
She was in an extra short skirted school uniform as usual. She had her legs crossed on top of the sofa, just like some queen. She had her usual unapproachable aura.<br />
<br />
This is exactly what a princess is like. Even if she is my sister, a commoner like me can’t easily kick off a conversation with her.<br />
<br />
Well, not like that was a problem or anything. It was only until recently that we’ve had the occasion to converse but I’d just reaffirmed that we still haven’t gotten any closer.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
While eyeing Kirino from afar, I gulped down cold tea. Phew! I relaxed a little before starting to leave the living room. Just as I put my hand on the door knob, she called out.<br />
<br />
“Hey-”<br />
<br />
“Uh… Wh-what?”<br />
<br />
I looked behind awkwardly like a rusty robot.<br />
<br />
Kirino asked with short phrases while still having her eyes on the magazine.<br />
<br />
“Done it?”<br />
<br />
“… Err… What do you mean?”<br />
<br />
I tried feigning ignorance of her intents. Kirino threw aside her magazine and looked at me with eyes like some popular idol would to a lower class art director, and whispered.<br />
<br />
“So you haven’t done it?”<br />
<br />
“Well… Uh…”<br />
<br />
H-How did you know?<br />
<br />
Oh, so scary Kirino-san. You’re really scary. Please let me go…<br />
<br />
I was forced into a corner while Kirino pressured me.<br />
<br />
“Why not? I said it was homework. Why haven’t you done it yet?”<br />
<br />
Why? Why am I being scolded by my sister for not playing a hentai game she lent me? What the heck is wrong with my life? Rather, there’s no way I’m going to play it! What would make me want to play a M18 hentai little sister game while I have a real sister? Think of my psychological difficulties!<br />
<br />
Doesn’t anyone understand me?<br />
<br />
“Err… Well you see… I’m a beginner so… I don’t really understand how to play it, even after looking at the manual.”<br />
<br />
I was half crying and made up a stupid excuse.<br />
<br />
Kirino continued with her half angry tone,<br />
<br />
“Then just say so.”<br />
<br />
She’s just like some TV star who unleashes her double personality behind the screens.<br />
<br />
“Heh… I’ll just guide you along with the introduction part, so come to my room.”<br />
<br />
My sister took me by my sleeve and dragged me away. Out of the living room, while going up the stairs, I tried to say something to resist.<br />
<br />
“I-I said yesterday I didn’t want to play it right next to you…”<br />
<br />
“Yeah, yeah. You’re such a cry baby. Just come with me, will you?”<br />
<br />
Damn it. Why do I have to be told all this? Shouldn’t I be the one to tell her that?<br />
<br />
Now at the top of the stairs, I was shoved into my sister’s room like before.<br />
<br />
Kirino recovered her PC from standby and told me.<br />
<br />
“Since you’re just so helpless, I’ll get you the general rated version.”<br />
<br />
“If you had such a thing, then give it to me in the first place!”<br />
<br />
“You don’t understand at all. Although the general rated and the M18 versions share the same title, they’re completely different games.”<br />
<br />
Someone praise me. I am a great person for actually going along with this conversation, right?<br />
<br />
“But… Didn’t they just edit out all the hentai scenes in the general rated version?”<br />
<br />
“That’s an insult to the people who write the text and the fans if you say that. Don’t ever say that. If a game I played in the M18 version gets a general rated version for something like a console release, I will play that version too. But I always get the feeling that something’s different. What exactly is different is hard to determine since I’m not a professional. Even then I think there are things they can only do if it’s M18.”<br />
<br />
“I see.”<br />
<br />
I don’t get any of it at all.<br />
<br />
“It’s not just the matter of adding a heroine and character voices.”<br />
<br />
Like telling me that would help?<br />
<br />
“Well I told you a lot, but to sum up what I have to say, the general rated version isn’t bad but I’d rather you just play the original if you could. That’s why I gave you the original version as homework.”<br />
<br />
“… Then why are you preparing the general rated version now?”<br />
<br />
“Like I said! You’re the one who said you don’t know how to play it. Be thankful that I’m going to teach you how!”<br />
<br />
I’m not thankful at all!<br />
<br />
Damn it… I’ll have to do this after all…<br />
<br />
I grabbed the mouse and faced the screen which was already displaying the game.<br />
<br />
With that loli voice that sent shivers down my spine, the “Let’s Love Your Sister” title came up.<br />
<br />
Below the title, the text “Click on the screen gently (heart)” was flashing.<br />
<br />
Kirino who suddenly became talkative was giving me orders from my side.<br />
<br />
“OK let’s begin. Now put in your name… Hey why are you trying to start with the default name? Put in your real name!”<br />
<br />
“My real… name…? What’s with that? Do I have to put it in?”<br />
<br />
“What? Of course you do! The most important thing in this game is that your sisters call you by your real name! Now hurry up!”<br />
<br />
“Damn, I have to do it, huh? Whatever.”<br />
<br />
I’ve given up. My very first little sister game, playing with my real name… How high level is this…<br />
<br />
It might be the right time to give an introduction to the basics of “Let’s Love Your Sister (General rated edition)” here. Of course, I can’t say much since I only just begun.<br />
<br />
Please accept that it will only be a brief introduction.<br />
<br />
Ahem… The player of this game, which is me, has to left click the text in the box in the lower side of the screen to scroll through. According to Kirino…<br />
<br />
“Well this is just a traditional AVG game. You won’t need a manual.”<br />
<br />
From my glancing through the manual (which she took away just now), this in-game screen has three components: a text window, a background picture, and the character’s image.<br />
<br />
However, during a special event scene, something called an event CG which fills the entire screen comes up in place of the background picture and the character image to make the game play exciting.<br />
<br />
A fair comment to this would be that it’s an extremely high quality picture-card show.<br />
<br />
It’s a simple system and the game play seems to be easy too.<br />
<br />
Hmmm. Maybe I’ll be able to do it after all.<br />
<br />
After typing in my name, I started the game. With a blue sky as the background, the main character’s monologue began.<br />
<br />
“My name is Kousaka Kyousuke. It’s strange to say it myself, but I’m a normal high school student.”<br />
<br />
… What a boring guy! Calling yourself normal suddenly? Hey… (dry laugh)<br />
<br />
I didn’t give you my name for nothing. Say something better will you?<br />
<br />
It seemed like Kirino understood my negative feelings towards him and gave an explanation at the right timing.<br />
<br />
“You see in these games, the main character is often set as a normal average character so that the player is able empathize with him. Oh, at the beginning he is set a bit dumb so that he still has room for improvement in the game.”<br />
<br />
“I see.”<br />
<br />
… She wasn’t talking about me, yet why is it that my own heart aches? Since he had the same name as me, I just kept associating him with myself.<br />
<br />
Okay, I’ll take back my comment about calling you boring. Pleased to meet you, Kyousuke.<br />
<br />
But anyhow, Kirino becomes talkative suddenly when the topic is about this stuff.<br />
<br />
While listening to Kirino explaining along happily, I clicked and clicked and clicked… The generic monologue finished and the screen turned black. The sound effects of birds chirping started playing.<br />
<br />
Kyousuke: Oh I slept well. Since I studied until so late yesterday, I couldn’t help it.<br />
<br />
Although I felt his lines were a bit too informative, I’ll leave that aside.<br />
<br />
I don’t feel like listing down all the text in the game, so I’ll cut to the chase and get to explaining.<br />
<br />
This game begins with the main character, Kyousuke, waking up in his room only to find his sister, Shiori, sleeping together in his bed.<br />
<br />
Kyousuke: Oh, Shi-Shiori…?<br />
<br />
I woke up hastily and I blinked rapidly.<br />
<br />
Kyousuke: Oh, you surprised me! Jeez Shiori, when did you…<br />
<br />
Huh? His reaction is so lame!<br />
<br />
Feel some danger for yourself. Are you half asleep?! You wake up in the morning and you find that you were sleeping with your sister. You should be shouting aloud there! By the way, this Shiori is some black haired, twin tailed, timid looking loli.<br />
<br />
It’s the character that Kirino claimed as her favorite. At that point, she had her hair untied.<br />
<br />
“Hey… What do you feel after seeing her sleeping so helplessly? Didn’t it surprise you?”<br />
<br />
“Err… How should I put it? It’s normal?”<br />
<br />
I make an ambiguous remark to Kirino, who was praising the event CG.<br />
<br />
I tried clicking to scroll on further to which a new window came up in the center of the screen.<br />
<br />
“Oh, wow.”<br />
<br />
“That’s the route branching choice. At crucial parts of the scenario, you have to choose the main character’s actions. According to your choices, the sister’s impression towards you can get better or worse, or even more, the story might change afterwards.”<br />
<br />
“Oh? Which one should I choose? There’s like three of them.”<br />
<br />
“Huh? You have to decide of course. It’s a game you know. It’ll be all right. The choices in this game are really easy.”<br />
<br />
Kirino said lightly.<br />
<br />
I guess it is so.<br />
<br />
I am going to choose the main character’s actions. So err… Let me see…<br />
<br />
Seeing Shiori sleep calmly I…<br />
<br />
1. Embrace her tightly, but gently.<br />
<br />
“Denied”<br />
<br />
Are you suicidal?! How crazy would you have to be to embrace your sleeping sister?!<br />
<br />
2. Get out of bed quietly so I won’t wake her up.<br />
<br />
“Hmm…”<br />
<br />
This is the safe option. But you know Kyousuke, if you don’t set things straight now, you’ll be taken for granted by your sister later. It’s too late for my own sister, but I won’t let you make the same mistake. So I declined this one too and clicked on the third choice without hesitation.<br />
<br />
3. Kick her out of the bed without question.<br />
<br />
*Slam* (a special effect with the screen shaking)<br />
<br />
Kyousuke: Don’t just sneak into someone’s bed! Wake up you brat!<br />
<br />
All right! A very correct action. That’s how a brother should be. This isn’t a bad game after all. And next is…<br />
<br />
“What are you doing to Shiori-chan?!”<br />
<br />
*BAM* I got a counterattack from my real life sister. I was kicked away without question and I fell over along with the chair.<br />
<br />
“Ouch! Why’d you do that suddenly?!”<br />
<br />
I exclaimed as soon as I got up but Kirino shouted at me with a horrified face.<br />
<br />
“That would be my question! How could you make the first choice as “Kick her out of the bed without question?” I can’t believe it! What is wrong with your brain?!”<br />
<br />
“Err well… I thought first… I shouldn’t get taken lightly by her so…”<br />
<br />
“Did you say something just now?”<br />
<br />
“Nothing!”<br />
<br />
I’m so weak! …Jeez the sister here is so strong. I’m completely unable to counterattack.<br />
<br />
If you grow up evil then there’s no cure.<br />
<br />
I held my side that got kicked and lamented to myself.<br />
<br />
I sat myself back on the chair, grabbed the mouse and continued with the game. I clicked to scroll through Kyousuke’s lines and the BGM suddenly changed to a depressing and sad tune.<br />
<br />
Shiori: I-I’m sorry… Kyousuke-oniichan… *sob* I-I… couldn’t sleep by myself yesterday and……<br />
<br />
Kyousuke: What? You said something?<br />
<br />
Shiori: Uuu… N-Nothing! Ahaha! Good morning, brother!<br />
<br />
Shiori was holding onto her sides, that got kicked by me, and still admirably made a smile.<br />
<br />
“This guy is a jerk, this main character…”<br />
<br />
“That’s the result of your choice! Rather I never knew there was such a scenario! I’ve never made such a choice so I didn’t know… Oh how pitiful… Shiori-chan…”<br />
<br />
Kirino pities the heroine who was being treated horribly from the start of the game.<br />
<br />
But you know… You said almost exactly the same words to me…<br />
<br />
I was smart enough not to voice that and admirably continued on with the game.<br />
<br />
Already the mood is tense in the beginning of the game, in the morning of the Kousaka family. The main character Kyousuke has become a tyrant due to the branch choice. After throwing Shiori out of the room, he changed into his school uniform and heads down for breakfast.<br />
<br />
There were six loving sisters waiting there…<br />
<br />
“Hey Kirino, these girls look way too unalike. You can obviously see they aren’t related.”<br />
<br />
“Oh shut up. A different person drew each heroine.”<br />
<br />
I asked an insensitive question, but I thought that answer was worse. Oh well, I should just refrain from asking unnecessary questions.<br />
<br />
I continued clicking.<br />
<br />
A breakfast event starts with all the heroines lined up.<br />
<br />
*Ring*<br />
<br />
The screen changed into a bird’s eye view of the dining table. Icons of every sister’s faces were around the table, blinking and contracting. The top of the screen displayed, “Who do you want to talk to?”<br />
<br />
“Huh? The screen changed again.”<br />
<br />
“That’s an event choice screen. If you click on the icon for the sister you want to talk with, a conversation with that sister begins. There will be choices in the event too and depending on your choice, her prepossession for you changes in value.”<br />
<br />
“Hmmm… By the way, what do you mean by that prepossession value?”<br />
<br />
“It’s a numeric value of how much the sister loves her brother. If it isn’t above a threshold, some events are locked. Of course, the individual endings depend on this too. So as a basic rule of thumb, you should watch many events for the sister you want to finish with and increase her prepossession value. By the way, if you increase the value for a few different sisters at the same time, special events will happen during times like Valentine’s Day and so on. You should keep that in mind too.”<br />
<br />
She was way too enthusiastic explaining this stuff. Blabbering along non-stop… Is it so much fun?<br />
<br />
“I-I see… by the way, let me ask what your prepossession value for me is.”<br />
<br />
“You sure you want to ask that?”<br />
<br />
“Er… No thanks.”<br />
<br />
That expression was enough for me. I also figured that many special events that only show up if the prepossession value is below a certain threshold I’ve seen already.<br />
<br />
“So this is the basic flow. You got it?”<br />
<br />
“Sure!”<br />
<br />
After finishing tutoring me, Kirino explained how to handle saving data, and closed the application. Then she looked into my face seemingly to ask something.<br />
<br />
“Your thoughts of it?”<br />
<br />
“I can’t say anything yet… Since I only just started…”<br />
<br />
“O-Oh right. Yes…”<br />
<br />
Frankly, I don’t think this game is for me. It’s not a matter of it being interesting or not. It’s too cruel for someone to play a game in which you love a virtual sister, when you actually have a sister in real life. Even if this Shiori girl has a cute face and says some cute things and seems to love me, I just can’t help myself imagining that she has an ulterior motive.<br />
<br />
How should I put this… a distrust for little sisters? Well, imagine that Kirino was playing a game where she was to make love to a big brother. Do you think she can enjoy it with open arms? Of course not. That’s how it is for me.<br />
<br />
But, I said I’ll play it so I’ll finish only this one.<br />
<br />
While I was pondering about these things…<br />
<br />
“So which one would be best for next…”<br />
<br />
Kirino happily opened a folder and wandered her mouse pointer around.<br />
<br />
Is she trying to make me play sister games one after another?<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
I was too afraid to ask, that’s for sure. That was just unacceptable. Why must I do so much for her?<br />
<br />
Still, I kind of understand the reason why Kirino wants to make me play little sister games.<br />
<br />
“Hey… Kirino-”<br />
<br />
“What? Why do you have that serious look?”<br />
<br />
“Do you have friends at school… Whom you can talk to and play games together with?”<br />
<br />
Being asked that, Kirino first held a blank expression then looked down.<br />
<br />
“… That’s none of your business.”<br />
<br />
“Okay.”<br />
<br />
I recalled the scene where Kirino was walking along with her classmates. Those kids won’t watch children’s anime or play little sister games.<br />
<br />
Rather, they would have the same characteristics as what I imagined my sister to be until recently. If I were in Kirino’s shoes, I wouldn’t dare trying to reveal my hobby to my classmates and finding a comrade.<br />
<br />
“Then… forget about school. Do you have friends with the same hobby who you can freely talk about games and anime?”<br />
<br />
Kirino didn’t nod her head to the second question either.<br />
<br />
“… I said that’s none of your business.”<br />
<br />
“I see…”<br />
<br />
I see. That’s why she’s recommending me the same hobby. It’s because she wants to talk about it together. It’s because it’s lonely for her to hide the hobby to others and only enjoy it for herself.<br />
<br />
Yesterday, when she pulled me into this room, she said it was the continuation of life counseling.<br />
<br />
I thought she just came up with a reason but maybe it wasn’t like that…<br />
<br />
“What? Are you looking down at me?”<br />
<br />
“It’s not like that.”<br />
<br />
It’s not like that. I thought I wanted to do something about it for you. You’re feeling lonely, right? But you don’t want to admit it, do you? Of course not, you’re stubborn.<br />
<br />
Heh, I can’t go on with your hobby forever either. If someone can be a sacrifice instead of me, that’ll be the best. I’ll feel so free.<br />
<br />
“Kirino…”<br />
<br />
I leaned back and looked up at the ceiling. If I was over 20, this would have been the moment I puffed some smoke from my cigarette.<br />
<br />
“Let’s make some friends.”<br />
<br />
“H-Huh?”<br />
<br />
Kirino’s eyes were wide open in surprise with an expression of “What is this idiot saying?”<br />
<br />
That’s okay. I looked at my sister with my usual, unmotivated face.<br />
<br />
“You’re the one that said it would be counseling about life. So at least listen to the advice I have to give.”<br />
<br />
*Smile* I make an evil smile and turned the chair around. Feeling like a counselor, I point at the bed without much thought.<br />
<br />
“Now sit there.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Kirino clammed up with a somewhat unhappy face but still obeyed to my order and moved.<br />
<br />
Oh well. At least she seemed to listen to me.<br />
<br />
“You said last time, ‘What should I do?’ Well, at that time I couldn’t give you any useful advice. So now, I’ll give you the answer. You should make friends.”<br />
<br />
“Fri… ends…?”<br />
<br />
“Yes. They can be ones who have similar hobbies like yours, so that you can talk freely about stuff like anime, games or M18 stuff. Of course they won’t look down on you or make a fool of you since they’re in the same position themselves.”<br />
<br />
“So you mean… I should make Otaku friends?”<br />
<br />
I nodded.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Kirino bit her lips, hugged her knees and gave it deep thought while sitting on the bed.<br />
<br />
And then she muttered.<br />
<br />
“I don’t want… any otaku friends. If I’m going to be together with them, I’ll be considered the same as them.”<br />
<br />
“That’s some twisted logic there. You’re a real otaku too.”<br />
<br />
“I-I’m not…”<br />
<br />
“You aren’t? Then what are you? Say something if you can.”<br />
<br />
I was, by then, quite annoyed by my sister’s attitude so I said it in a way to corner her. Kirino looked down and went silent, her eyebrows quivering.<br />
<br />
I clicked my tongue.<br />
<br />
“It’s you who is looking down on otaku and making haphazard remarks. Didn’t I tell you? I won’t look down on you regardless of what hobbies you have. What about you? Should you look down on those otaku with the same hobby as you who openly profess their interests?”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Kirino looked up sharply and glared with eyes filled with hatred, stabbing at me.<br />
<br />
Shit… She’s freaking scary! I was almost crying inside me but I fought to keep the serious expression on my face.<br />
<br />
“That won’t do. It’s not logical. It’s like looking down on yourself.”<br />
<br />
Oh I say such great things. It isn’t me to be like this…<br />
<br />
Kirino clicked her tongue loudly. So loud that all my tongue clicking seemed like nothing. I’ve been telling you that you’re freaking me out.<br />
<br />
“I’m not looking down at them! I’m just talking about the public image!”<br />
<br />
“Public image?”<br />
<br />
“Yes, public image. Yes, I like anime and hentai games, very much so. I should even admit I’m in love with them.”<br />
<br />
Err… You’re in love with it… I really don’t want to hear these lines coming out of a middle school girl’s mouth. Kirino proudly said that aloud to me, who was stricken.<br />
<br />
“Of course, I enjoy being with my friends at school too. But I love this side equally as much. I can’t choose one or the other. What can I do? I love them both. I can’t do anything about that.”<br />
<br />
Kirino was pretty smug about it.<br />
<br />
“But I think I understand the fact that otaku are seen in bad light by the general public… Who do you think are the people that hates otaku the most?”<br />
<br />
Middle school girls – because she is one herself, she understands it well.<br />
<br />
“So… What I wanted to say was… They’re both… Me!”<br />
<br />
She seemed to be able to find the right words to express herself and seemed impatient.<br />
<br />
It was really difficult to figure out what she wanted to say, but I think I can understand for the most part what my sister wanted to tell me.<br />
<br />
She likes anime and is in love with hentai games. But she also loves being with her school friends so she is unable to choose one or the other. One half as middle school girl and another as an otaku, both make her whole. That’s what she meant to say… probably.<br />
<br />
“But because it’s like that… The idea of having it revealed to the family aside, I would never want it to be revealed to my classmates. If that happens, I can’t go to school.”<br />
<br />
Public image. I guess it’s the same as grown men in society. I should say it’s more important for the students. The exclusive nature of the group, called the classroom, its characteristics to attack all things alien… Any middle school or high school student should have experienced it. After all, I am one. I understand that very well.<br />
<br />
Anybody would be concerned about their public image, of course.<br />
<br />
Being caught between your hobby and your public image, you weren’t able to consult anyone and struggled all by yourself.<br />
<br />
Okay, I understand your problem Kirino.<br />
<br />
“So, that means… as long as your classmates don’t find out, you can make otaku friends, right?”<br />
<br />
“Y-Yes… I guess…”<br />
<br />
“Then it’s solved. You just have to make otaku friends without having your classmates know about it.”<br />
<br />
It’s just this simple. What I wanted to ask right then was Kirino’s wishes. If she had the will to make friends, things should work out I think.<br />
<br />
“How’s that? You have any good solution?”<br />
<br />
“Nope. Unfortunately, I have nothing in my mind at the moment.”<br />
<br />
“You’re useless… Really…”<br />
<br />
Kirino blurts out with a glare. Nice attitude, Kirino. Yeah. As you say, I’m useless. I’ll admit it to myself.<br />
<br />
“Well, just leave it to me.”<br />
<br />
“… Huh? Why are you so confident?”<br />
<br />
Kirino glanced at me with a look of distrust, but I gave her a meaningful smile.<br />
<br />
My little sister, did you know of this: there is a word called ‘the granny’s hidden stockpile of knowledge…’<br />
<br />
“…Then how about she participate in one of those ‘offline meetings’?”<br />
<br />
My bespectacled childhood friend suggested to me so. After escaping from my sister’s room, I dropped dead onto my bed and called Manami on the phone.<br />
<br />
Of course, I can’t reveal my sister’s secret so I phrased it ambiguously like, “How to find friends that share the same hobby without having your classmates find out about it?”<br />
<br />
“An offline meeting?”<br />
<br />
“Yes, an offline meeting. Well you see… It’s like a place where buddies from the internet meet up and have fun… I guess?”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
So, I guess it’s pronounced like offline meeting.<br />
<br />
This granny reads these foreign loan words so strangely.<br />
<br />
“No kidding. You know how to use this internet stuff?”<br />
<br />
“Of course I can… Gee… Kyou-chan… Are you thinking I’m stupid or something?”<br />
<br />
“Well… There’s this impression that elderly people aren’t too bright with machines…”<br />
<br />
“I’m 17, a young and shining high school girl!”<br />
<br />
Manami was desperate to convince me. Her adjectives were hilarious.<br />
<br />
I can imagine her, almost in tears on the other side of the line.<br />
<br />
“Seriously, Kyou-chan~! If you don’t quit being like this, I’ll get mad. *rage*”<br />
<br />
Do people verbally say *rage*? Listening to her talk after having that combat-like conversation with Kirino really saved my heart.<br />
<br />
“Well I’m sorry… But do you have a PC?”<br />
<br />
“Oh? I-I do… Well… It’s my brother’s though…”<br />
<br />
The last parts sounded subdued. I knew she wasn’t so good at hiding things.<br />
<br />
“Oh so you’ve only heard and seen it.”<br />
<br />
“Uu~ Yes… But I can still use that internet thing normally…”<br />
<br />
“Yeah, right.”<br />
<br />
Your pronunciation is strange in the first place. I know you’re old and have trouble with these new terms but still… I guess I shouldn’t rely on her too much about this.<br />
<br />
“Any experience participating in offline meetings? Oh I don’t mean you, but your brother.”<br />
<br />
“It seems like he has. He said he went to an offline meeting for some community about RnB… Err Kyou-chan, do you know anything about ‘Social Networking Services’?”<br />
<br />
“Oh, what they call SNS nowadays. I’ve heard about it. It’s membership based where you make profile pages about your hobbies and write up your diary to make friends and all, right?”<br />
<br />
“Yes. There’re famous ones like MiXi. The one my brother’s in has no age restriction though. I guess this might be a good way to find friends with the same hobby outside of school.”<br />
<br />
“I see…”<br />
<br />
Aha! I heard something good. I guess it’s worth trying out right now.<br />
<br />
“All right. Thanks for the insight, Manami.”<br />
<br />
“You’re welcome. Haha… Then, see you tomorrow at the usual place~”<br />
<br />
I hung up the phone and got up from bed. Putting my finger through the mobile strap, I swung my phone around before stowing it in my back pocket. After which I left my room. Of course, I’m headed for my sister’s room.<br />
<br />
I knocked on her door thrice. After a while, the door opened and she peeked out.<br />
<br />
“Come in.”<br />
<br />
“All right.”<br />
<br />
I’m being invited into my sister’s room… I noticed just now. It’s my 4th time in my life to come into her room. Life’s so unpredictable, like really…<br />
<br />
“Sorry for the wait Kirino. I thought up of a way for you to make otaku friends.”<br />
<br />
I brought up the topic quickly, but for some unknown reason, Kirino clicks her tongue unhappily and snubbed me.<br />
<br />
“Liar. You just pleaded to that Ms. Plain.”<br />
<br />
“Don’t call her Ms. Plain! That word might be the best possible word to depict her, but I still hate to hear someone other than me bad mouthing her!”<br />
<br />
“Why are you getting so mad? Are you dumb?”<br />
<br />
Noticing Kirino staring at me with contempt, I toned down.<br />
<br />
“Anyways… Don’t say that or else I’ll be hitting the next person who says it, even if that’s you.”<br />
<br />
“Yeah, yeah…”<br />
<br />
No need to say yes twice, brat. We’re working for your sake. Watch your damned attitude. You’re becoming unhappy already. When I left the room last time, you were fine.<br />
<br />
Huh…? Could she…<br />
<br />
“Let me ask this. Do you hate Manami?”<br />
<br />
“Not really. Rather, I don’t know much about her.”<br />
<br />
Of course. She’s my childhood friend and not hers. She must have met her more than once, but there shouldn’t be much of a relation between Kirino and Manami. In the rare occasions where Manami comes close to my home, they might pass by. That’s about it. Even last time when Kirino went past me and Manami, Manami didn’t seem to recognize Kirino. If there’s only so little of a relationship, there’s no reason for Kirino to hate Manami.<br />
<br />
Manami isn’t the kind of person to be hated, so why?<br />
<br />
“I don’t like how she’s… all over you.”<br />
<br />
Yeah, right… I don’t get it at all. She isn’t all over me at all.<br />
<br />
Sparks were flying between us. At this rate, another cold war would start.<br />
<br />
Heh, I’m the older one so I shall be the tolerant one. Oh, what a lovely brother I am.<br />
<br />
“Now Kirino, it doesn’t matter whose advice it is, right? So just hear it out.”<br />
<br />
“All right then. So what is it?”<br />
<br />
“Okay. By the way, do you know what SNS is?”<br />
<br />
Repeating what Manami just told me, I suggested to her to participate in an offline meeting. Kirino had an uneasy look and kept silent.<br />
<br />
“You don’t like the idea…?”<br />
<br />
“It’s not like that but…”<br />
<br />
She had her face down for a few seconds and continued thinking. She then looked up and said,<br />
<br />
“…Okay. I’ll do it.”<br />
<br />
Oh? You’re obedient once in a while.<br />
<br />
“It looks like you can access it from your cell phone too.”<br />
<br />
“Yeah I know, just don’t get your face near me.”<br />
<br />
Kirino took her cell phone out of nowhere and started tapping her keypad with extreme speed.<br />
<br />
…Amazing. This is impossible for me. Don’t we see women like her, the ones that type SMS at crazy speeds?<br />
<br />
I was thinking about that stuff, when Kirino clicked her tongue.<br />
<br />
“Damn, I need an invitation to join… How cumbersome…”<br />
<br />
“Don’t you have friends at school? You can just text some of them and ask one of them to invite you into the SNS.”<br />
<br />
“You fool. You’re a complete idiot. I can’t put both my dark side and bright sides of myself together. You know, these things leave page view history.”<br />
<br />
“I-I see…”<br />
<br />
Oh wow, she has two sides to her – a dark and bright side. Well I guess her bright side is the modern middle school girl who works as a teenage fashion magazine model, “Kousaka Kirino”. Her dark side must be Kousaka Kirino, little sister loving anime loving, engaged with hentai games. This difference is just too big…<br />
<br />
“Uh… if it’s games and anime stuff, don’t they have some special SNS for that? Why don’t you search for one that requires no invitation?”<br />
<br />
“Yeah, yeah…”<br />
<br />
I gave her orders from her side and Kirino handled her cell phone unwillingly. She registered for some otaku-themed SNS. It seemed like she had to make her profile first.<br />
<br />
“It’s asking you to make your nickname. Hurry up and make one up.”<br />
<br />
“I can’t just make one up so easily.”<br />
<br />
“You can just change it later, right? Just write something random for now. You might even copy the format other people are using. Like someone@doingsomething…”<br />
<br />
I peered into her cell phone’s screen and tried hurry her. Kirino moved the phone away in an ‘Oh you are so annoying’ manner. She merely typed something in then showed it to me.<br />
<br />
“So, how’s this?”<br />
<br />
“What is this ‘Kiririn@the_guy_sitting_beside_me_is_annoying (1)’ written in the name box?”<br />
<br />
“My nickname. Isn’t it cute?”<br />
<br />
It doesn’t fit you at all. And do I have permission to be mad? Of course, right? Such treatment caused me to shed tears.<br />
<br />
“H-Hey… you wrote 14 in your age section, but you wrote ‘hentai games (little sister genre)’ in your hobbies section… isn’t that bad?”<br />
<br />
“But I’m not lying. Who cares? This is my dark side. If my classmates or my model friends invited me, I won’t write stuff like this in my profiles page.”<br />
<br />
Well, that’s true. If I saw a female classmate’s profile and find her passion about hentai games, I’d roll around on the floor laughing.<br />
<br />
I’d surely be unable to talk normally with her the next day at school.<br />
<br />
So using your two sides independently like you’re doing now is the trouble-free way. That’s fine.<br />
<br />
But there’s still something else that’s been worrying me…<br />
<br />
“Why do you have this troubled look for?”<br />
<br />
“Because…”<br />
<br />
Kirino did what I told her to do, but always with a worried face.<br />
<br />
I decided I should hear her side of the story.<br />
<br />
“Well… You see I’m a little afraid of socializing… You see, since the people with the same kind of hobbies are… mostly men… and they are much older than me. I’m not looking down at them or anything. I’m not hating them either… just… well… you see? I’m still… a little afraid.”<br />
<br />
“I see. Yes… that’s right…”<br />
<br />
I didn’t think of that. Rather, that’s a huge basic issue! … This isn’t the same as socializing with classmates or friends at her modeling job. Forget about otaku and stuff, being friends with older men might be… scary for middle school girls, even if it was just an internet-only relationship. If they were to meet in real life for offline meetings, it becomes even scarier. That means… she has to find friends within the same age group and gender as her…<br />
<br />
… There’s no way we’d find so many middle school girls with hobbies like her.<br />
<br />
I scratched my head roughly. Oh, what should I do now…<br />
<br />
“Well… let’s search for women-only groups for that kind… even if the chances are slim.”<br />
<br />
“Yes, I’ll try.”<br />
<br />
Kirino started using her cell phone to search for communities. I continue to interrupt her from beside.<br />
<br />
“How about… this one?”<br />
<br />
“Hmm? You mean this one?”<br />
<br />
“… Yes. Oh wow, they do exist if you know where to look… Well, why don’t you go look inside?”<br />
<br />
What we found was a community called ‘All Together, Otaku Girls.’ It seems to be around 20 members in size. I don’t know if this number is small or large, but it’s about the same size as some real life hobby group. The community has entrance requirements, which is to send a message to the administrator of this group including the applicant’s age and gender. They can only join after her approval. Conveniently, they have a topic about ‘an invitation to a tea party.’ Since Kirino wasn’t a member yet, she couldn’t see the details. But still, it must be something like an offline party.<br />
<br />
“Hey Kirino… Don’t you think this one would be all right?”<br />
<br />
Even if they had men posing as girls hidden in the group, they won’t be able to participate in the offline meetings as they’ll undoubtedly be loathed. I thought this would meet all conditions, but my sister still had a complicated expression on her face.<br />
<br />
“Uh huh… yes…”<br />
<br />
“Now what? Is there still something worrying you?”<br />
<br />
“It’s not like that but…”<br />
<br />
“Then why don’t you just write a message saying you want to join? There’s the button.”<br />
<br />
“Yes…”<br />
<br />
Kirino stared at the message editing screen then looked up to ask me,<br />
<br />
“… What should I write for my message?”<br />
<br />
“Well hmmm… I guess you should be honest with this kind of stuff. Just write that you want female friends with the same hobby.”<br />
<br />
Kirino nodded and started typing the message slowly before sending it out.<br />
<br />
“Message Sent”<br />
<br />
Watching that text displayed, I feel most of my duty is finally being fulfilled.<br />
<br />
If Kirino can find female friends who understand her hobby, then my task is complete.<br />
<br />
This might be the last time I come into this room. It was some abnormal chance that she chose me to counsel her to begin with. I’m absolutely serious when I say I can’t go on with this anymore.<br />
<br />
I thought this was the right way to go. Even if we were to revert to the dry relationship we had, I think that’s inevitable. Well… I do think it’s kind of lonely in a way. Yes… Just a little.<br />
<br />
In the past few days, we did have decades’ worth of talking.<br />
<br />
During that time, I found out about my sister’s unexpected side.<br />
<br />
It wasn’t just about her secret unexpected hobby. I saw my sister’s real intentions which I thought I had given up on, thinking I would never understand them. I think I was able to touch her heart, which I never thought I’d see, even if it was just with a fingertip. It didn’t really mean anything much, but still… I should be happy. I don’t really know though…<br />
<br />
“Okay, this should do it. I just have to wait for the response.”<br />
<br />
“I hope it goes well.”<br />
<br />
“… Yes!”<br />
<br />
Kirino nodded. I smiled warmly.<br />
<br />
Well, I hope you make some real friends, ones you’ll have much more fun than being with me, ones whom you could play with without having to worry about unnecessary stuff.<br />
<br />
Well, for the short while till then, I will be with you.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
</div><br />
<table border="1"><tbody>
<tr> <td align="center" width="30%"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake.html">Previous chapter</a></td> <td align="center" width="40%"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/">Home Page</a></td> <td align="center" width="30%"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake_3116.html">Next chapter</a></td> </tr>
</tbody> </table></div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-75425008729196671912012-02-25T11:44:00.001+07:002012-03-02T10:23:42.799+07:00Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Vol 1 - Chapter 1<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">When I arrived home from school I found my sister in the living room, chatting on her phone. Her name is Kousaka Kirino, and she’s a fourteen year old middle school student attending the local school. Her hair is dyed a light brown, her ears are pierced, and her long nails are elegantly manicured. She applies makeup carefully, though she would still be attractive without it. She carries an atmosphere too mature for a middle school student. She’s tall, yet well-endowed in certain places, too.<br />
<br />
If she was a good singer as well, you’d have a charismatic idol.<br />
<br />
I’m not being generous because she’s family. My sister is just one hell of a refined person.<br />
<br />
However, I have no intention of proudly boasting that she's my sister. Sure, the guys will envy me. I might even understand why, but from personal experience, it’s just not like that.<br />
<br />
If you actually have a sister yourself, you should more or less understand my feelings.<br />
<br />
A sister isn’t anything great, at least to me.<br />
<br />
For instance, imagine this: in your classroom, there are always many different groups of friends. Take the most gorgeous one as an example. The one with the jock, the smart and cool guy and the super cute girl.<br />
<br />
Now, there’s a girl who is one rank higher, even more refined, in that group.<br />
<br />
The girl whom you might hesitate even to talk to. The girl living in another world that you might never have anything to do with. She’s what you might call “the girl on another level.” Most men would find her uncomfortable, even if she looks nice. That’s how I feel, too.<br />
<br />
Now, imagine a girl like that in your own family. Of course, the distance between you isn't special.<br />
<br />
Now you understand how uneasy I feel. It’s not that nice of a thing, is it?<br />
<br />
“I’m back.”<br />
<br />
I greet her as a formality but she fails to respond, not showing even the slightest sign of recognition.<br />
<br />
Kirino, in her school uniform, sinks deep into the sofa and crosses her mini skirt-covered legs. She’s laughing at her mobile, looking pleased.<br />
<br />
Her smile is surely cute, but it will never be directed towards me.<br />
<br />
“Oh? You’re kidding! What the heck? Haha! What an idiot.”<br />
<br />
“Yeah, yeah. I was an idiot for trying to talk to you.”<br />
<br />
I grumbled to myself, swinging the fridge door wide open. Grabbing a pack of barley tea, I pour it into a cup and gulp it down. Phew. I take a moment to rest before leaving.<br />
<br />
“Yeah, all right. I’ll get changed and head out.”<br />
<br />
It’s already evening. Just where the heck is she going to play?<br />
<br />
“Well, not that it matters to me.” I mumble to myself and climb up the stairs.<br />
<br />
My name is Kousaka Kyousuke. I’m a seventeen-year-old who goes to the local high school.<br />
<br />
It’s kind of strange to say this about myself, but I’m an average high school boy. I’m not in any clubs and I have no special hobbies, either. Of course, I do listen to popular music and read some manga and books, but not to the point that I would count it as a hobby.<br />
<br />
After school, I usually fool around with my friends in town, read manga at home or watch TV.<br />
<br />
Well, I do also study sometimes.<br />
<br />
Aren’t normal high school students like that? You might call it a safe but boring lifestyle, but I think being normal is quite important.<br />
<br />
Being normal means acting in harmony with others and being realistic.<br />
<br />
Acting safe means there is less danger.<br />
<br />
Fortunately, my grades aren’t too bad. If things continue the way they are now, I’ll probably get into a decent university. As for what I’m going to do afterward... Well, I can think about that while I enjoy my four years of university life.<br />
<br />
The ones that have to be in a flurry are those who won’t get the job of their dreams through that path. Chasing dreams… It sounds nice, however, that means you won't be ‘normal’ anymore. There will be many dangers and is, in no way, safe. At least, for me, it isn’t my thing.<br />
<br />
Well I’ve long forgotten about my childhood dreams, but if I had to say something, an ordinary, inconspicuous, quiet, and trouble free life could be considered as one of them.<br />
<br />
My home is a two story house. The family members include both my parents, my sister and myself, making a total of four.<br />
<br />
A middle-class, well off, nothing out of the ordinary, family.<br />
<br />
My sister’s and my room are on the second floor. After changing into plain clothes in my room, I rested for a while then went back down the stairs.<br />
<br />
That’s because I wanted to use the toilet before I start to study. By the way, the front door comes right under the stairs and to the left of it is the door to the living room.<br />
<br />
And so…<br />
<br />
“Ah!”<br />
<br />
Just after going down the stairs, I ran into my sister who was in her regular clothes. This area is actually a blind spot on both sides so collisions happen frequently.<br />
<br />
*Thud* We collide with my left shoulder hitting Kirino’s breast. The force wasn’t that strong, but it was enough for her bag to leave her hand and spill its contents onto the floor.<br />
<br />
“Ah!”<br />
<br />
“Oh sorry.”<br />
<br />
I make a frank apology and reach out to pick up the stuff scattered on the floor, like cosmetics, but…<br />
<br />
*Whap* Kirino, sensing that, brushed my hand away with a slap.<br />
<br />
“Wha-?”<br />
<br />
I open my eyes wide and was surprised by her sharp look.<br />
<br />
This is what comes out of my sister’s mouth,<br />
<br />
“Just leave it. Don’t touch anything.”<br />
<br />
While saying that, she gathers the spilled contents of her bag on her own.<br />
<br />
Oh how unpleasant she is. What is it? She doesn’t want me touching her stuff?<br />
<br />
How much do you hate your brother?<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/5/5e/Oikk_v01_017.jpg/410px-Oikk_v01_017.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/5/5e/Oikk_v01_017.jpg/410px-Oikk_v01_017.jpg" width="218" /></a></div><br />
I looked down at my sister who continues on her task without expression.<br />
<br />
“...”<br />
<br />
An uneasy atmosphere fills the front hall.<br />
<br />
My sister turns around, hurries into her pumps and murmurs, “...I’m going,” as if she is fulfilling some sick duty, then closes the door with a slam.<br />
<br />
Well as you can see, this is what our relationship is like.<br />
<br />
I’m not terribly angry about this either, since I don’t think of her as a sibling anymore.<br />
<br />
If I just think of it as a random person from class doing the same thing, then it’s easy to forgive her.<br />
<br />
Go ahead and laugh at me for being a failure of a brother if you want. I don’t care.<br />
<br />
Heh, well it’s not like my life will be disturbed because I can’t communicate properly with my sister.<br />
<br />
“…Jeez. Just when did things become like this?”<br />
<br />
Even she had times when she wasn’t like that, I think…<br />
<br />
Oh well. It annoyed me a bit, but whatever. I shall return to my original task.<br />
<br />
I finish peeing, washed my hands, and then dived into the living room sofa. I pick up a magazine left around and cross my legs, lying on my back.<br />
<br />
Hey, wasn’t I supposed to start studying?<br />
<br />
Lying down and skimming through the pictures of a battle manga makes me feel emptier and emptier. My senses warn me that I shouldn’t be doing things like this, but my astonishing laziness counters.<br />
<br />
Ah forget it. I don’t feel like studying.<br />
<br />
This laziness must be a common disease amongst students.<br />
<br />
I stand up shaking my head around like a dog who had just gotten a bucket of water poured over him, open the door and head into the hallway. I find something strange.<br />
<br />
“Hmm…?”<br />
<br />
It was in the corner of the entrance hall, on the backside of the shoe closet. I didn’t notice it before, but in between the shoe closet and the wall, something thin and white, something like a case was peering out.<br />
<br />
It must have been out of escapism that I reached my hand out for it. My brain was searching hard for any possible excuse not to study.<br />
<br />
Even though picking this up would only buy me a few seconds worth of time.<br />
<br />
But the outcome wasn’t actually like that. In fact, because of this thing, studying became a secondary issue for a while.<br />
<br />
The moment I pulled it out of the back of the shoe closet,<br />
<br />
“What the heck is this?”<br />
<br />
I made a wild scream. Why, you ask? It’s because it was the kind of thing that did not belong in this house at all.<br />
<br />
This, uhm well… What is this?<br />
<br />
I pick up the case by my fingers and look at it from many different angles, but I couldn't seem to figure out its identity.<br />
<br />
It’s a DVD case, that’s for sure. It’s the kind of case you would usually find at the video rental shops.<br />
<br />
Oh, it even says DVD on it. But the contents are what I don’t get.<br />
<br />
At that moment, I must have looked absolutely puzzled.<br />
<br />
On the front side of the package was an illustration of a girl with oversized eyes, drawn up large.<br />
<br />
A cute girl who is in her upper grades of grade school.<br />
<br />
“Her eyes and hair are pink,”<br />
<br />
I murmur calmly. I scrutinize it as if I’m a detective checking evidence for clues.<br />
<br />
This might be its image color, since the entire package has large bits of pink and white.<br />
<br />
Well, whatever. The bigger issue is,<br />
<br />
“What the heck is wrong with this kid’s outfit?”<br />
<br />
I mean this little girl is dressed in random, suggestive clothing. What would you call them, swim suits? Bandages? Something that would make you want to tell her to wear something normal. It seems some rocket booster like things are growing out of that bandage-like outfit allowing the girl to fly and leave a trail of stardust.<br />
<br />
And somehow she is carrying this huge staff, of a fancy mechanical design, easily with one hand.<br />
<br />
It’s something that would make Ryofu Housen scared.[1] Apparently it’s for combat. Its evil purpose to take down and crush enemies was easily imaginable.<br />
<br />
How fearsome.<br />
<br />
And…<br />
<br />
At the top of the package, what would most likely be the title was printed in a roundish font.<br />
<br />
‘Stardust Witch Meruru Limited First Edition’. What in the world?<br />
<br />
I’ve gone through all this explanation, but in short it’s anime… I guess. Though it’s been quite a while since I stopped watching anime, so I don’t really understand.<br />
<br />
And why is this kind of thing lying here?<br />
<br />
Right when that question popped up in my head and I was sitting there in the entrance with the ‘Stardust Witch Meruru’ thing in my hands, the door swung wide open.<br />
<br />
“I’m home! Oh, what are you doing there, Kyousuke? Curling up like a fetus in the entrance hall?”<br />
<br />
“It’s nothing, mom. I’m just getting some fresh air.’<br />
<br />
That was close! I would have become a social outcast!<br />
<br />
But no problem. I was able to hunch over and hide that thing the moment the door opened.<br />
<br />
Jeez, that sure was close.<br />
<br />
I don’t know who did this, but it must be a trap for me. If I was found with something like this, I would surely be prosecuted in a family conference.<br />
<br />
I can imagine Kirino looking at me like some garbage.<br />
<br />
Mom, carrying a shopping bag, looks at my strange figure in pity.<br />
<br />
“I heard from the lady next door that psychological counseling aimed at students is gaining popularity recently.”<br />
<br />
“W-Wait a second. I’m perfectly sane. Uhh yeah, I just studied a bit too much today you know?”<br />
<br />
“Liar. How would you study so much that you would get that stressed?”<br />
<br />
What cruel parents. Why can’t you trust your child more?<br />
<br />
“Of course I do. You know my grades aren’t that bad.”<br />
<br />
“But that’s because of Manami-chan, isn’t it? Why are you the one who’s proud when you have a smart childhood friend as your tutor? You would never study alone.”<br />
<br />
“Damn.”<br />
<br />
That was absolutely true, so I can’t talk back. Also, I’ve been reading a manga until 5 minutes ago.<br />
<br />
I crawled on the floor like a centipede while hiding the ‘Stardust Witch Meruru’ under my shirt, and escaped from the scene. My mom says to my back,<br />
<br />
“Kyousuke, I don’t mind it, but you might want to stop opening porn books in the entrance hall.”<br />
<br />
Very close answer but wrong. It’s amazing of my mom to suspect that much from my strange actions. Her history of cleaning my room without my consent and revealing my hidden collection isn’t for nothing.<br />
<br />
However, what I’m hiding now is something much more serious than those, in a way.<br />
<br />
“Phew.”<br />
<br />
I take the thing out from under my stomach, and hold it high up above my head with my right hand. I wipe away the sweat with my left knuckle. Mission accomplished. I’m really used to doing this sort of gesture. I’ll try not to say why, but you healthy school boys should all know what I want to say.<br />
<br />
“…and I ended up bringing it with me,”<br />
<br />
I murmur while taking a glance at the ‘Stardust Witch Meruru’ case.<br />
<br />
Oh well, it couldn’t be helped when the situation was like that. Since I was also looking for an excuse to not study and it’s true I was also greatly intrigued by this ‘forbidden object’.<br />
<br />
I shall be cancelling today’s entrance exam study session due to serious issues and examine this thing.<br />
<br />
My room is 6 tatami mats large and includes a bed, a desk, a book shelf with textbooks and manga and a closet.<br />
<br />
My carpet is yellow green and my curtains are blue. On the wall, there’s a Japanese style calendar that my mom got from the local town-council, and there are no posters.<br />
<br />
The only other thing is a boombox, I don’t have a computer, TV or video games.<br />
<br />
See? I’m quite average. It’s my policy to live as normally as possible and it fits my tastes.<br />
<br />
By the way, I’ve almost given up on trying to hide my porn books so they are all stored in a cardboard box under my bed. And I begged my mom not to clean under my bed. There’s no assurance that my mom would ratify that treaty, and even if she had been checking for updates on my collection every day, there’s no way that I would know.<br />
<br />
Well, I deliberately forget about that. To defend my own self confidence.<br />
<br />
The only defense I have is to try to make a safer choice, just in case to defend myself if I get spotted and prosecuted in a family meeting.<br />
<br />
…Seriously where do people who don’t have their own rooms hide this stuff?<br />
<br />
I can only imagine forgetting about it and leaving it all open as the possible defense plan. I might be spoiled, to be able to worry about such small things like being unable to lock my room.<br />
<br />
Traveling through those deep thoughts only took me a few seconds in reality.<br />
<br />
I sat on my bed and loosened my legs. I pick up the DVD case with one hand and make a thinking pose with my other hand.<br />
<br />
“The more I look at it, the more it tells me that the package doesn’t suit my room.”<br />
<br />
Under the florescent light, the Stardust Witch’s smile glitters. It’s scary in a sense that she’s making a smile while holding a weapon of mass destruction.<br />
<br />
“Hmm.”<br />
<br />
And yeah, this thing, whose is it?<br />
<br />
I imagine the faces of the Kousaka family members one by one, but as I expected I couldn’t find a suitable owner for ‘Stardust Witch Meruru’.<br />
<br />
Of course, I don’t remember this anime ever airing in my living room either.<br />
<br />
(At the time, I didn’t even know computers could play DVDs.)<br />
<br />
So what does this mean? Why was this there?<br />
<br />
While I continued to wonder, I opened the case…<br />
<br />
“Wha-!?”<br />
<br />
I received another shock more intense than when I found this anime DVD box.<br />
<br />
In short, inside the DVD case there was no ‘Stardust Witch Meruru’ DVD. In place of it, there was some other DVD.<br />
<br />
…Well it does happen often. Like when I get tired of placing the CDs I listen to back into their proper cases and sometimes shuffle them around.<br />
<br />
And later I get confused as to which CD is where.<br />
<br />
The owner of this must have been lazy like that too and had placed a different DVD in this ‘Stardust Witch Meruru’ DVD case.<br />
<br />
Yeah, I understand. It happens.<br />
<br />
But, but, well…<br />
<br />
Why is the title of the DVD, ‘Let’s Make Love With Your Sister!’ Of all choices, who is seducing who into doing what?<br />
<br />
And what is this charming R-18 notice thing that shouldn’t be there?<br />
<br />
“Calm down!”<br />
<br />
My breathing became heavy as the sweat drops collected on my forehead.<br />
<br />
This was serious. Dead serious. What was serious? That scene where I encountered my mom.<br />
<br />
Had she found out the contents, I would have had to commit suicide. Is this really a trap for me to fall into? I don’t understand this kind of thing, but my instincts are raising an alarm. What’s this dark aura coming from the title? Even if it didn’t have this charming R-18 notice, I can still understand from the title. This is in no way something that I should be allowed to have!<br />
<br />
“Kyousuke, are you studying properly?”<br />
<br />
“Aaaaaaagh!?”<br />
<br />
I screamed like the world had ended, and ducked under my bed blanket.<br />
<br />
I make a glance towards the door. My mom who opened the door without knocking, seemed shocked at the crazy reaction her son had shown.<br />
<br />
“Sorry, is this a bad time?”<br />
<br />
“Oh don’t mind it mom, I was just having voice training. Rather, knock will you?”<br />
<br />
“Yes. I’m sorry. I’ll do so from now on.”<br />
<br />
With an expression that’s apparently trying to hide her shock, my mom closes the door.<br />
<br />
Oh shit. I did manage to hide the thing, but I’m sure I made a really bad misunderstanding. Damn.<br />
<br />
I’m really having bad luck today. This and that, all of the blame falls on to this thing.<br />
<br />
While still under my bed blanket, I stare at the mysterious DVD case.<br />
<br />
“Damn!”<br />
<br />
If things have come to this, I’ve got to find the owner of this thing no matter what.<br />
<br />
I make a “half-blaming-someone else”-like pledge.<br />
<br />
But I’ve become even more puzzled.<br />
<br />
I mean about the owner of this DVD. The fact that inside the DVD case of ‘Stardust Witch Meruru’, contained something with absolute suspicion, ‘Let’s Make Love With Your Sister!’<br />
<br />
If my suspicions are correct, then the person that this belongs to should own both ‘Stardust Witch Meruru’ and ‘Let’s Make Love With Your Sister’.<br />
<br />
And by guessing from the fact that it was from somewhere like in the back of our house’s shoe closet, there’s a high chance that its owner is either my sister, my mom, my father or me…<br />
<br />
Of course, people not from my family enter our house too, so I can’t completely disregard the ‘outsider culprit theory’.<br />
<br />
But who would deliberately put in ‘Let’s Make Love With Your Sister!’ into the casing of ‘Stardust Witch Meruru’ and place it behind the shoe closet? I can’t imagine anybody doing that at all.<br />
<br />
“Ugh.”<br />
<br />
Anyway, I think the ‘outsider culprit theory’ is a waste of time even trying to think about, so I will begin thinking under the assumption that someone in my family is the culprit.<br />
<br />
My sister, mom, dad, and me… Assuming the culprit is one of them, who would be considered the most suspicious? Who in the family is most likely to have items like ‘Stardust Witch Meruru’ and ‘Let’s Make Love With Your Sister!’?<br />
<br />
“Unfortunately it’s me. And that’s the problem.”<br />
<br />
Of course, it isn’t me for sure. That’s only the conclusion of who is the most likely person in the family to have it. Well, it did make me quite sad just by thinking about it.<br />
<br />
Anyway, it isn’t mine. Since I’m not even interested in that anime stuff. Well, there’s some people in my classroom who talk about things like that, but I don’t have much to do with them.<br />
<br />
But that might be the same for everyone in my family as well.<br />
<br />
Lead to the obvious conclusion, I held my head down and wondered.<br />
<br />
But look, it can’t be Mom, and Dad is absolutely a person form stone age so he can’t possibly use a DVD player… And that hard ass Yakuza face watching and enjoying anime? No way. And then my sister is… the first one I should remove as a suspect. She might have been watching anime around 5 years ago, but I guess she only watches the popular drama and music programs lately.<br />
<br />
Childish anime DVDs are definitely not one of Kirino’s hobbies.<br />
<br />
I can’t ever imagine her buying and watching some ‘Stardust Witch Meruru’ DVD. Just speaking of ‘Let’s Make Love With Your Sister!’ sends shivers down my spine, since it’s Kirino. She’s a trendy middle school girl so she must have gone to a goukon again today.[2]<br />
<br />
“Okay, I give up. I don’t get it at all.”<br />
<br />
My line of thought hit a dead end. As I thought, I don’t think there is a culprit in my family, but if I suspect outsiders then there’s too many suspects to even count.<br />
<br />
Okay, this is screwed. I don’t seem to have talent as a detective.<br />
<br />
So then, what do I do? Should I quit now since it’s tiresome?<br />
<br />
No, on second thought, it still bothers me. I will surely find the culprit.<br />
<br />
I’m surprised at myself, but at that point of time I was really outgoing. I would have usually given up the search and had a nap till dinner. And if I had done so, the peaceful days may have continued.<br />
<br />
But that didn’t happen. Since I, under my own will, decided not to end the search on this matter. Of course I didn’t know at this point, but I must have decided my own fate myself by doing so.<br />
<br />
About this subject, I will be stepping on a super large class landmine…<br />
<br />
Dinner at my home begins at 7PM sharp. That’s because my dad comes home at around this time. If I don’t go to the dining room at that time, my dinner is gone no matter what.<br />
<br />
The time now is 06:45PM. While scratching my head, I leave my room and down the stairs… but I stop walking. That was because, in my vision, I spotted the figure of Kirino at the entrance hall.<br />
<br />
Oh, she came back.<br />
<br />
Come to think of it, her curfew was still 6:30. Whether that is too early or late is another question, but she seems to obey it. Well, even though she might look like a high schooler, she is still a middle school student.<br />
<br />
By the way, today Kirino was wearing a black and white T-shirt, with something like a mix between black boxers and a skirt. I don’t really know but, Ces- whatever was the brand. If someone were to say she was a fashion model, everyone would believe it.<br />
<br />
…Damn, how cute you are.<br />
<br />
But, I don’t want to get too close to this prissy sister.<br />
<br />
Since she seems to hate me, it’s better off not getting close to her. Arguments won’t change whether we are siblings or not.<br />
<br />
We somehow have to deal with it.<br />
<br />
So yeah, I wait for Kirino to go to the dining hall in the middle of the stairs.<br />
<br />
“Huh?”<br />
<br />
But she seems a bit strange. If she opens the door, there’s the living room, but she doesn’t go that way and instead is still standing around the entrance hall.<br />
<br />
…What the heck is she doing?<br />
<br />
Since it’s stupid to stay here, I went down the stairs.<br />
<br />
I stood in front of the door to the living room and put my hand on the knob.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
I looked back a little.<br />
<br />
“Hey, what are you doing?”<br />
<br />
“Huh?”<br />
<br />
She stared at me with a horrifying face.<br />
<br />
…Damn. Why do I try to talk to her, when I know this is going to happen?<br />
<br />
Am I an idiot?<br />
<br />
“Heh, nothing.”<br />
<br />
I click my tongue and turn the knob strongly.<br />
<br />
On the dinner table, curry and miso soup was there for dinner. This room, where our family meets for supper, is a combined kitchen-dining-living room, so there are no dividers and is roomy.<br />
<br />
My sister and I line up in our seats, my dad and mom sit across us.<br />
<br />
On TV, the anchor is reading out about how the foreign exports are and other important news.<br />
<br />
My father quietly drinks his miso soup. He dresses in traditional Japanese clothes after bathing, so his heavy atmosphere is multiplied and makes him look like a yakuza. However, it’s actually the other way around, he works for the police.<br />
<br />
On the other hand, my mom sits next to him biting through her Fukujinzuke.[3] She looks absolutely like a house wife. She doesn’t resemble Kirino at all.<br />
<br />
My sister is silent. She is normally cold to us family members. From watching her eat her meal without a word, I can definitely say she resembles her father. Especially his sharp sight and other stuff.<br />
<br />
By the way, people often say I have the same atmosphere as my mother.<br />
<br />
Our dinner table like this, looks very ordinary and is very fine.<br />
<br />
Of course, I was eating my curry while thinking of the chance to get that plan into action.<br />
<br />
Of course it’s a plan to find out the owner of that DVD.<br />
<br />
…Well I call it a plan, but it’s nothing too complicated. It’s pretty straightforward and simple.<br />
<br />
What I mean is, since thinking and suspecting alone won’t get me anywhere, I will try to make an attempt to stutter the suspect. And here is a perfect situation for that.<br />
<br />
After I sip some of the Asari[4] miso soup, I asked a question not aimed at anyone in particular.<br />
<br />
“Hey I’m going to the convenience store after dinner, is there anything you want me to get while I’m there?”<br />
<br />
“Oh, then get me the new Häagen Dazs thing. The limited seasonal edition thing.”<br />
<br />
“Okay.”<br />
<br />
Making some idle conversation with my mother first, I start my attack.<br />
<br />
“By the way, one of my friends is now really into anime for girls. If I remember right, it was called Stardust something…”<br />
<br />
“Why that all of the sudden?”<br />
<br />
The first one who reacted to my hint was my mom. No way…<br />
<br />
“Well he just recommended it to me, saying it was interesting. So I might watch it once.”<br />
<br />
“Oh no, that’s what they call otakuism, right? Like the show on TV… You shouldn’t become like them, okay? Right, father?”<br />
<br />
My mom asks my dad. He blankly responds,<br />
<br />
“Yes, you don’t need to deliberately bring bad influence upon yourself.”<br />
<br />
Hmm, so you have that kind of attitude towards it. They don’t know about it too much, but they normally don’t have a good impression about it. People like me don’t care what hobbies people have since it doesn’t matter.<br />
<br />
But, since it’s useless to argue with my parents here, I made a blank ‘yeah’ response.<br />
<br />
They are speaking their thoughts openly and my father was out of the question in the first place. He wouldn’t have a DVD that he’d not know how to use.<br />
<br />
So by elimination, the suspect left is…<br />
<br />
I quietly glanced at Kirino sitting next to me.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Kirino was biting her lip strongly, as if she was using every single muscle in her body, and her chopsticks in her hands were shaking. Uhh what? You’re kidding right!?<br />
<br />
“Kirino?”<br />
<br />
Mom asks Kirino lightly, seeing my sister acting strange.<br />
<br />
“Thank you for the meal.”<br />
<br />
She stands up and quickly heads out of the room, seemingly in rage.<br />
<br />
She slams the door shut and climbs the stairs with a stomp.<br />
<br />
The people left behind are in shock.<br />
<br />
“What is wrong with her?”<br />
<br />
“I-I wonder.”<br />
<br />
I make a halfhearted response to my mom who is puzzled. Honestly, I don’t know what to do either.<br />
<br />
What is she angry for? What part of that conversation would have made Kirino mad? If she was the culprit and noticed my hints, then it’s even more strange.<br />
<br />
If she was acting normally, she wouldn’t get all apparently worried and make me notice. What’s wrong? I don’t understand at all, Kirino.<br />
<br />
“Heh.”<br />
<br />
But her attitude wasn’t normal. I can consider that as a sign that she responded to my hints.<br />
<br />
Of course, I don’t believe this was enough to condemn her as a suspect. It’s just that I suspect someone in the family is responsible for it… It meaning “Stardust Witch Meruru” that is…<br />
<br />
Was it… my sister?<br />
<br />
“Mother, call Kirino down later.”<br />
<br />
Father’s displeased voice resounds heavily in the dining room. Oh great. She’s in trouble. Not that I’m responsible for it.<br />
<br />
If I assume that the DVD is Kirino’s, then a lot of things will surely make sense.<br />
<br />
She must have dropped it this evening when she bumped into me. That thing, which would have been in her bag, found itself between the shoe closet and the wall when it dropped out.<br />
<br />
And Kirino realized she had lost the thing after she arrived at her destination.<br />
<br />
That’s why she was looking for something in the entrance hall before supper.<br />
<br />
If I were to add to that, if my assumption that she put the wrong DVD in the case is correct, she was supposed to bring “Stardust Witch Meruru” and not “Let’s Make Love With Your Sister!”.<br />
<br />
…Well anyway, I can’t imagine what kind of business she would have that requires her to bring something like that. I thought she was having a mass date, but middle school girls don’t bring anime DVDs to mass dates. So, I can be quite sure she went to see a friend.<br />
<br />
“Hmm…”<br />
<br />
I don’t get it at all. I still can’t believe there’s a relationship between Kirino and anime for kids. Look, it’s Kirino we’re talking about. It’s impossible. Something’s got to be wrong. I did make this ‘Kirino is the Culprit’ theory, but I still had almost no faith in it.<br />
<br />
…Oh well, maybe I’ll dig in a bit deeper.<br />
<br />
“Thanks for the meal.”<br />
<br />
After eating my supper, I left the dining room. I go to my room for my wallet and purposely say aloud in front of my room.<br />
<br />
“Alright. I should head out to the convenience store.”<br />
<br />
…Heh I have no talent as an actor. Who cares. I know I can’t do it well anyways. Rather, it’s some cheap trick that I’d be surprised at if she actually fell for.<br />
<br />
Making large thuds, I go down the stairs and close the door with a bang.<br />
<br />
Leaving the house, I take the path to the convenience store. Instead of heading for the convenience store, however, I take a different path leading to the back of my home.<br />
<br />
What am I up to? Well, I put myself in the culprit’s shoes. If Kirino was the culprit then she would have realized by now that it was me who picked up the thing.<br />
<br />
So then, if I were Kirino, what would I do?<br />
<br />
The best solution would be to recover the thing before I noticed and then pretend she knows nothing about it. That’s the only option.<br />
<br />
Kirino was apparently acting strange at that time. She wasn’t being cool. If so, she might lose her patience and begin searching for the thing. So I set up a simple trap, even though the chances that she would fall for it are low.<br />
<br />
“Well… still it’ll never work out, right?”<br />
<br />
I whisper to myself while slipping through the back door to my home, and silently climb the stairs. I swung the door open.<br />
<br />
*Creak*<br />
<br />
“Hey… What are you doing?”<br />
<br />
“…Wha-?!”<br />
<br />
Huh?! No way! She really was in here…<br />
<br />
Uh, how surprised can you be?<br />
<br />
Kirino, on all fours in the middle of the room, looks back at me with a face that’s all blue.<br />
<br />
It’s like she’s frightened. Regardless, she still looks at me like I’m garbage, and it stabbed my heart.<br />
<br />
“…I said, what are you doing?”<br />
<br />
“…It’s none of your business.”<br />
<br />
With her ass facing me, she speaks to me with a tone that seems to want to take a bite out of me. Possibly from her nervousness, she’s breathing hard.<br />
<br />
“…Of course it does. How would you feel if someone were to break into your room and begin a search?”<br />
<br />
And out of all the places, you’re searching through my hidden porn book collection.<br />
<br />
With my suppressed anger, I tell her coldly.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Kirino looks aside silently. Is it from her anger that her cheeks are becoming flaming red? She then slowly stands up and walks toward me without a word.<br />
<br />
“Out of my way.”<br />
<br />
“No way. Answer my question. What were you doing here?”<br />
<br />
“Get out of my way!”<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
“I know already. You were searching for this.”<br />
<br />
I was secretly afraid of my sister, who had been raging a foot away from me. Still, I reveal the DVD Case for “Stardust Witch Meruru” hidden underneath my shirt. Kirino’s reaction was dramatic.<br />
<br />
“That…?!”<br />
<br />
“Oops.”<br />
<br />
She shoots out her hand with a demonic face, but expecting this, I evade.<br />
<br />
Throwing a fake expression of coolness, I tap the DVD case with my hand.<br />
<br />
“Heh… So this was yours after all.”<br />
<br />
“…Of course not!”<br />
<br />
She says in a highly frustrated voice. Hey, what you’re saying is inconsistent with your actions.<br />
<br />
“Oh, so this isn’t yours? Well, I picked it up this evening in the entrance hall. I thought maybe you dropped it when you bumped into me.”<br />
<br />
“That’s definitely not… It’s not mine. W-Why would I watch such a… childish… anime? No way I would… right?”<br />
<br />
Looks like she won’t ever admit it. This is going to take forever.<br />
<br />
“If you weren’t looking for this, then what did you come into my room for?”<br />
<br />
“Well… that’s…!”<br />
<br />
“That’s? What?”<br />
<br />
I try to make her continue, but she keeps silent again.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
She shakes her shoulder from frustration and looks down.<br />
<br />
It’s apparent that Kirino is feeling extreme humiliation from my questioning.<br />
<br />
Well, it must feel like being accused of possessing a porn book by someone I hate. It surely must be frustrating and so embarrassing that you would feel like killing yourself.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
She looks at me in silence with strong hostility, like she’s looking at some guy who killed her parents.<br />
<br />
…Damn why do I have to be seen by my sister with such hatred?<br />
<br />
Damn it. It’s getting really stupid. I don’t really care about her. Why must I do something so uneasy? Oh fine, I quit.<br />
<br />
“Here.”<br />
<br />
I carelessly shove the DVD case to my sister’s breast. Kirino still keeps her expression of hatred and looks up at me.<br />
<br />
“It’s important to you right? I’m going to give it back, so take it.”<br />
<br />
“I-I said it’s not min-”<br />
<br />
“Then throw it away for me.”<br />
<br />
“Huh?”<br />
<br />
She looks up at my face with a ‘what do you mean?’ expression.<br />
<br />
What’s that face for? I’m not trying to have fun abusing my sister. I just wanted to know whose DVD this was, and that’s been solved. I can’t go on with this forever. Of course I’d never say this out loud. Instead, I speak using well thought out lines.<br />
<br />
“Sorry, it must have been my misunderstanding. I understand well that it’s not yours. I don’t know whose it is, but I have no use for it, so along with apologies, I want to ask you to get rid of it. Would you throw it away for me?”<br />
<br />
After I make this much compromise, finally Kirino speaks up.<br />
<br />
“Well… Fine.”<br />
<br />
And then takes the DVD case. I step aside and open the door, and then Kirino leaves the room. I proceed to step into my room.<br />
<br />
“Phew.”<br />
<br />
<br />
Jeez, how long has it been since I talked that much to my sister?<br />
<br />
Man, I’m so tired. I slump into the bed and look up into the ceiling.<br />
<br />
That was when I heard my sister’s voice, who I thought had already gone away.<br />
<br />
“Hey…”<br />
<br />
“Huh?”<br />
<br />
Oh, she was still here. How troublesome. Just go away.<br />
<br />
I look at her, and she was shyly looking at me. What a commendable expression it was, one that she would normally never show me. Uhh… what? What’s the matter? I suddenly felt worried and ask her. “What?”<br />
<br />
“You think it’s wrong… right?”<br />
<br />
“What is?”<br />
<br />
“Well… It’s just a hypothetical question but, you know… if I had… these… do you think it’s wrong… I’m asking…”<br />
<br />
…heh.<br />
<br />
“Not really. I don’t think it’s wrong.”<br />
<br />
I click my tongue in my heart and answer. I wanted to get her out of my room as soon as possible and if I answered differently she would surely get mad.<br />
<br />
…Jeez why are you acting like you want to pick a fight?<br />
<br />
I returned it to you in a way that would hurt your pride the least. And this was your mess up in the first place. So there’s no reason to get angry at me, rather you should be thanking me.<br />
<br />
“…You really think so? Really?”<br />
<br />
“Yeah. Whatever hobby you might have, I won’t look down on you, ever.”<br />
<br />
…Since it has nothing to do with me.<br />
<br />
“Really? Absolutely?”<br />
<br />
“Man, you don’t trust me. I said really. Believe me.”<br />
<br />
I wasn’t really so serious with my words, but it looks like Kirino was satisfied with my words.<br />
<br />
“I see… Hmm…”<br />
<br />
She made a few nods and then held tightly on to the “Stardust Witch Meruru” and ran off. Somehow this scene makes me feel nostalgic. I feel something like this happened in the past too. I’ve forgotten about it though.<br />
<br />
“At least close the door, will you?”<br />
<br />
I complain and then collapse onto the bed.<br />
<br />
And so for two days, nothing out of the ordinary happened. Kirino and I were back to normal. No conversation, no eye contact, and keeping the distance of a stranger. While I got to see an interesting aspect of my sister, I didn’t try to do anything about it, thinking I’d just forget about it quickly.<br />
<br />
Well, it did interest me why my sister had something like that.<br />
<br />
But still, I didn’t feel like digging into my sister’s secrets. It’s just asking for too much trouble.<br />
<br />
But…<br />
<br />
Late one night…<br />
<br />
I was having a good night’s sleep, when I felt a sharp sting on my cheek.<br />
<br />
“Whoa?!”<br />
<br />
That’s a good wake up call. Looks like I got slapped on my cheek.<br />
<br />
What? A burglar? I open my eyes in surprise.<br />
<br />
“!!”<br />
<br />
It’s bright. It looks like the lights in my room are on. I feel something heavy on my stomach, but it doesn’t look like I’m tied up. It’s a job half done for a burglar...<br />
<br />
Uhh hey!<br />
<br />
“Hey you!”<br />
<br />
Recognizing the attacker, I open my eyes wide in amazement. My heart’s pounding from the sudden night attack.<br />
<br />
“…Be quiet.”<br />
The attacker was actually Kirino in her pajamas. She was on all fours like she was covering me while I was trying to get up in my bed. My sister’s face without makeup is right near my face.<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/c/cf/Oikk_v01_046.jpg/408px-Oikk_v01_046.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/c/cf/Oikk_v01_046.jpg/408px-Oikk_v01_046.jpg" width="217" /></a></div><br />
“Hey, you! What the heck do you-”<br />
<br />
“I told you to be quiet! What time do you think it is now?”<br />
<br />
I voice my protest while Kirino threatens me quietly.<br />
<br />
What time you think it is now? That would be my line.<br />
<br />
Rather… I’m in my own bed, late at night, with my sister on top of me, looking into my face inches from me. What the heck is this situation? It might look like some scene from a love-comedy but my heart is about to explode, in the wrong sense.<br />
<br />
“Uhh… Getting off the bed is a good starting point,”<br />
<br />
I say to her, trying to calm my breathing. My sister did what I told her, apparently with a disgusted expression.<br />
<br />
Surely if it was some other woman, I would be disturbed (with another reason than being surprised). But if it’s my sister, she’s just heavy. No matter how good she looks, I can’t count her as being a woman.<br />
<br />
All brothers with sisters would agree with this.<br />
<br />
“Heh…”<br />
<br />
I poke my temple with my finger and ask with a sigh,<br />
<br />
“And so, what was your intention?”<br />
<br />
“… I have something to tell you, so come.”<br />
<br />
Why are you getting angry? I should be the one since I’ve been suddenly beaten in the cheek. Yet, I’m still treating her properly. Aren't I a nice person?<br />
<br />
“Something you want to tell me, at such a late hour?”<br />
<br />
“Yep.”<br />
<br />
“I’m really sleepy you know. Could we do this tomorrow?”<br />
<br />
I apparently said that in an unhappy manner, but Kirino didn’t nod her head in agreement.<br />
<br />
Rather she gave me an ‘are you stupid?’ kind of expression.<br />
<br />
“Tomorrow won’t do. It has to be now.”<br />
<br />
“Why?”<br />
<br />
“…It just has to be.”<br />
<br />
All right. She won’t tell me why and she won’t change her line of thought either. How selfish can this woman be?<br />
<br />
I want to ignore this crazy talk and go back to sleep, but too bad my eyes are wide open now. I answer her even though it’s tiring.<br />
<br />
“…And where are we going?”<br />
<br />
“…To my room.”<br />
<br />
With a look as if she found her parent’s killer, she tugged my collar.<br />
<br />
I give up resisting and unwillingly follow her.<br />
<br />
“I just have to go, right? Jeez.”<br />
<br />
Oh what is this, really.<br />
<br />
My sister’s room is right next door. Last spring when Kirino entered middle school, Dad gave her this room. It’s a rarely used Japanese style room converted into a western style one and I’ve never been inside before.<br />
<br />
I thought I’d never do so in the future either, but of all times, I never thought I’d be invited late in the night. I could have imagined it to happen in the morning, since I still think that this is a joke or something.<br />
<br />
“You can come in…”<br />
<br />
“OK…”<br />
<br />
Lead by Kirino, I step into my sister’s room for the first time. I have no real special feelings, but it’s strangely sweet smelling.<br />
<br />
Hmm… It’s larger than my room.<br />
<br />
It’s about 8 tatami mats wide, with a bed, a closet, a desk, a bookshelf, a mirror, CD rack, and various other things.<br />
<br />
The interior wasn’t much different from my room, except with a more reddish coloring.<br />
<br />
However the big difference is that it has a computer desk.<br />
<br />
It suits my image of Kirino well, not being the individualist, but quite modern.<br />
<br />
“What are you looking at?”<br />
<br />
“I’m not looking.”<br />
<br />
Unbelievable. You lead me here and you say it like that?<br />
<br />
Kirino sits on the bed, and points to the ground.<br />
<br />
“Sit.”<br />
<br />
You say it like it’s completely natural, but sister, this position is like the judge and criminal in a courtroom.<br />
<br />
“Hey, at least give me a cushion”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
With a very disgusted frown, she throws over a cushion of a cat.<br />
<br />
I happily put the cat’s face under my ass and sit.<br />
<br />
Jeez, she really seems to hate having me touching her possessions. Does she think I spread germs or something? Are girls of this age all like this? Oh, how evil.<br />
<br />
“And…?”<br />
<br />
I look up. Kirino still looks cross and all flustered. Then after a deep breath, she quietly speaks out.<br />
<br />
“I have…”<br />
<br />
“What?”<br />
<br />
You’re speaking too quietly. I can’t hear you. After I asked, her expression becomes even more mean.<br />
<br />
“As I said, I have something to consult with you about.”<br />
<br />
Oh, that’s quite an unexpected line. I thought I heard wrongly, and I ask again.<br />
<br />
“What did you say?”<br />
<br />
“I want to consult you about life.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
For a long moment, I was shocked and went silent, blinking countless times.<br />
<br />
Because, well you know… It’s my sister. She hates me like some dung beetle. And what did she ask me? She wants to consult me about life? Wow. It must be a dream. After this, I wouldn’t be surprised even if Godzilla were to come and attack the town.<br />
<br />
With my dead dry throat, I managed to speak up.<br />
<br />
“Consult about life? You consulting me?”<br />
<br />
“Yes.”<br />
<br />
Kirino nodded clearly. Hey hey… You serious?<br />
<br />
“You told me last time.”<br />
<br />
“What?”<br />
<br />
“That it’s not wrong for me to have those kinds of things…”<br />
<br />
She isn’t talking too clearly. It’s like she’s a little upset.<br />
<br />
“That kind of thing… You mean the stuff I asked you to throw away?”<br />
<br />
“Yes…”<br />
<br />
Why does that topic come up now?<br />
<br />
Feeling strange, I answer “Yeah, I did.”<br />
<br />
“And what does that have to do with it?”<br />
<br />
“You really won’t… look down on me…?”<br />
<br />
Is it really ok for me to talk to her? I begin to wonder.<br />
<br />
I say to my sister who still looks at me in suspicion,<br />
<br />
“Don’t make me repeat myself. I said I won’t look down on you, ever.”<br />
<br />
I don’t care a bit about your hobbies, really. You woke me up just to make sure of this?<br />
<br />
“A-Absolutely, really true?”<br />
<br />
“Absolutely, surely, really, truly, true.”<br />
<br />
“I won’t forgive you if it’s a lie.”<br />
<br />
“Yeah, do as you wish.”<br />
<br />
Jeez, give me a break. What is this?<br />
<br />
I begin to feel tired. Meanwhile Kirino seems to have made up her mind and stands up, walking towards the bookshelf.<br />
<br />
…Huh? What are you going to do?<br />
<br />
Beside me, who’s puzzled, Kirino pulled on one of the two bookshelves. I am amazed at how easily it was moved around, but after a second look, I realized all the contents have been pulled out and already stacked on her bed.<br />
<br />
With one of the bookshelves that filled the wall gone, a huge space opens up.<br />
<br />
“H-Hey, what are you doing…?”<br />
<br />
Kirino doesn’t answer my question but pushes the other bookshelf (which is half filled with books) with her shoulder into the open space.<br />
<br />
Little by little, the thick bookshelf moves. What was revealed was a Japanese style door not matching this western style room. A hidden storage space.<br />
<br />
“Wow…”<br />
<br />
Kirino lets a breath out and says,<br />
<br />
“When I entered middle school and got this room, they remade this room into a western style room, right? I don’t know why but this was probably left over from that time. I only discovered it during the last year’s year end cleaning, though…”<br />
<br />
“I see…”<br />
<br />
Maybe Dad pinched some pennies. If the bookshelf is there no one will realize it…<br />
<br />
“So the consultation about life… is about the contents in there?”<br />
<br />
Kirino nodded. But with her hand on the door, she’s not going to open it.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
With a difficult expression she looks into my face.<br />
<br />
Leading up till now, even someone as dull as me would have figured out what’s inside there, along with the reason why she’s hesitating.<br />
<br />
…Consultation about life, eh? Why ask me?<br />
<br />
Surely I said I won’t look down on her regardless of her hobby but still…<br />
<br />
“Hmm…”<br />
<br />
I put myself in Kirino’s shoes.<br />
<br />
Well, there’s two kinds of consultations about life.<br />
<br />
One type is the most common type, asking someone who can relate to your issue and can be entrusted to it.<br />
<br />
For this type, you would want to think it through together with the consultant, about your concern or problem, and find a solution.<br />
<br />
And the other kind is consulting a complete outsider.<br />
<br />
In this case, you aren’t looking for useful advice at all and just want someone to listen to you.<br />
<br />
And as for Kirino’s case, I’m definitely not someone who knows about the issue and can be trusted upon it.<br />
<br />
Then it means…<br />
<br />
If Kirino’s concern is what I think it to be, then it would be difficult to consult someone.<br />
<br />
She would be afraid of destroying her personal image. She doesn’t really have a choice of who to consult. There’s only one person who she can consult openly, which is me.<br />
<br />
Someone who knows what she wants to consult about and doesn’t mind how she will be considered after the consultation. That would be me.<br />
<br />
Okay so that’s how it is. After understanding most of what my sister’s situation is, I tell her, wanting to complete the job and go back to sleep as soon as possible,<br />
<br />
“Don’t worry. Whatever comes out of there, I will never look down on you, and if you tell me to keep it a secret, I will never tell anyone. Okay?”<br />
<br />
Hearing my well thought out words of kindness, Kirino nods again and mutters,<br />
<br />
“…It’s a promise,”<br />
<br />
before she opens the forbidden door.<br />
<br />
*rolling sound*<br />
<br />
*thud*<br />
<br />
“Huh? Something fell out…”<br />
<br />
Before witnessing the revealed contents of the closet, I carelessly pick up the object that fell out.<br />
<br />
It was again a DVD case and…<br />
<br />
Its title was “Let’s Make Love With Your Sister! -Sister Maker ver. 1.4-”<br />
<br />
*ahem ahem ahem ahem …?!*<br />
<br />
I coughed up big time.<br />
<br />
I-Is this the original game? Come to think of it, it wasn’t just the anime, but she also possessed this! I’m shocked. At what? At the erotic package with a half naked, blushing girl embracing herself! And what? This was a series?<br />
<br />
“Wh-What is this?”<br />
<br />
“Oh that? Well it was first a series on PS2, but after porting to PC, it became a completely different series. It’s a classic, but it’s a little old and the contents are a bit hard, definitely not for a beginner.”<br />
<br />
I didn’t ask that! What do you mean by a beginner in the first place? Are you some kind of pro? You are a pro, right? Damn, I have too many questions to ask. This is way past my skill level!<br />
<br />
Wh-What’s happening here?<br />
<br />
Have I stepped into another world? Someone tell me!<br />
<br />
The first strike in the head from the title “Let’s Make Love With Your Sister” already made me groggy. But as for Kirino, it was nothing more than a light jab.<br />
<br />
“…Heh.”<br />
<br />
Sweating heavily, I look up and peer into the forbidden open abyss.<br />
<br />
The inside of the closet looks normal at first look. It had a top and bottom shelf and was dimly lit.<br />
<br />
But the goods piled up were of an even stranger variety.<br />
<br />
What catches the eye was the large number of cases piled high on the top shelf.<br />
<br />
“What are… those boxes?”<br />
<br />
Kirino answers proudly, while handing me a few of the cases.<br />
<br />
Most were from the “Sister Maker EX series” and just a list of the titles are like this:<br />
<br />
“Super Step Sister” “Let’s Play With Your Sisters (heart)” “Tengentoppa 12 Sisters” “Final Weapon Sister”… Well, you get the picture.<br />
<br />
I have a lot of comments that I’d like to make, but if I say the wrong thing, I’ll definitely end up in a hellish situation. I first begin with what I hope wasn’t a touchy question.<br />
<br />
“Why is the box… so big?”<br />
<br />
“That, I don’t know. But it’s like that.”<br />
<br />
She reveals one of the world’s mysteries solemnly. I don’t get it. I don’t really get it. I don’t get anything at all.<br />
<br />
*gulp* While holding back the dangerous question that’s about to come out of my mouth anytime, I glance at the lower shelf.<br />
<br />
In there were more huge boxes lined up.<br />
<br />
Those boxes were larger than PC game boxes and were not of uniform size. Some had pictures of girls and others were glittery colored.<br />
<br />
“What… are these?”<br />
<br />
“DVD boxes for anime. All of these here are special box editions.”<br />
<br />
“DVD boxes? Special box edition?”<br />
<br />
It’s sad but I can’t do more than repeat what she said.<br />
<br />
“Yep. Like the final edition with the episodes touched up, a bonus disk, special booklet, and other specials are packed in it. Haha! Aren’t they great?”<br />
<br />
“You mean… the Stardust Witch thing?”<br />
<br />
“Yes.”<br />
<br />
Kirino seems a bit excited.<br />
<br />
Is she so happy to reveal her prized collection to someone that she hates so much like me? I’m almost about to crack up and laugh. It’s quite an unusual feeling.<br />
<br />
Anyway, this question comes to my mind.<br />
<br />
“By the way, aren’t these rather expensive?”<br />
<br />
“Umm, well somewhat. Well this one is… 41,790 yen… This one is 55,000 yen. And this one is…”<br />
<br />
“That’s expensive as hell! What part of that was somewhat?”<br />
<br />
“Is that so much? It’s the same price of one or two pieces of clothing.”<br />
<br />
“Where does all that money come from?! You’re a middle school student! Your sense of economy is screwed already at the age of 14!”<br />
<br />
After saying this, I felt that I made the wrong comment.<br />
<br />
Oh crap, maybe that’s a really delicate matter. I might not want to hear the answer…<br />
<br />
As if she didn’t notice my worries, she simply says,<br />
<br />
“Where? From my pay, of course.”<br />
<br />
“I-I see.”<br />
<br />
Pay, huh? Well if it’s pay then it’s fine…<br />
<br />
Err no no no not at all!<br />
<br />
I ask her with a half fearsome face.<br />
<br />
“You said pay?”<br />
<br />
“Yes.”<br />
<br />
“What is that? What kind of work do you get paid for?”<br />
<br />
“Oh, didn’t I tell you? I work as a model for a magazine.”<br />
<br />
“A-A model for a magazine? Like those nude photos on the front?”<br />
<br />
“Completely wrong… Are your ears rotten or something? I said I’m a model! I’m an exclusive reader’s model!”<br />
<br />
Her eyes filled with scorn that hurt my heart. I didn’t know the real difference between a model and a nude model, but I guess I made a completely wrong remark.<br />
<br />
Perhaps she got tired of seeing my confused look and took a magazine from the shelf, throwing it at me.<br />
<br />
It was one of those so called teen magazines. It has an extremely glittery title on a book background and lots of inflaming lines like “seize the future.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Flipping through the pages, I see my usual sister in various places. I don’t really get it, but it seems my sister is making cool poses with the ‘most vogue’ clothes.<br />
<br />
Wow… she looked like a model, but I never thought she was actually one.<br />
<br />
I shouldn’t really care what she does or where she does it, but why do I feel a little irritated? I don’t know why, but I made some nasty comments.<br />
<br />
“What the heck is with this pose? Was your back hurting or something?”<br />
<br />
“Are you dumb?”<br />
<br />
Why do I sense some dismay in her eyes that are still filled with scorn?<br />
<br />
I feel even worse after she then looks away from me. I try to fix the situation.<br />
<br />
“Well… I guess, you look cute?”<br />
<br />
What the heck am I telling my sister? Well… It’s not a lie though.<br />
<br />
“Rather, isn’t this one of those better known magazines? Even I know the title so… Could you be some great personality or something?”<br />
<br />
“Hmm? Oh, this isn’t such a big deal.”<br />
<br />
She really seems to enjoy getting praised, even from someone like me. She’s not even trying to conceal her happiness.<br />
<br />
Since the evil mood had been repaired, I get back to the topic that was cut short.<br />
<br />
“And err… How much do you get paid?”<br />
<br />
“Hmm… If I remember right…”<br />
<br />
Hearing my sister’s response, I shrug heavily.<br />
<br />
Oh come on… They’re giving way too much to a kid.<br />
<br />
“So you get it now? Me working on my cuteness everyday is part of my job.”<br />
<br />
“Yeah, sure…”<br />
<br />
But yeah… the readers of this magazine wouldn’t even imagine that the cool styled model is actually spending her earnings on stuff like “Let’s Make Love With Your Sister” or “Let’s have Fun with your Sister (heart)”.<br />
<br />
Rather, if her fans ever found that out, they’d surely faint and drop.<br />
<br />
While feeling all the agony in the world, I try to look into the depths of the closet.<br />
<br />
However, Kirino, who is on her knees, opens both her hands and blocks me.<br />
<br />
“I-I can’t show you any more tonight.”<br />
<br />
“Why not?”<br />
<br />
Well, it’s not that I want to see more, but I thought you won’t let me go until I saw everything and all.<br />
<br />
Kirino takes a look into the depths and then glares at me.<br />
<br />
Oh please quit looking at me as if you’re looking at some garbage.<br />
<br />
“I… don’t trust you yet, so this is the limit for now.”<br />
<br />
“Huh?”<br />
<br />
What is with her? What the heck is she talking about? From the way she says it, it makes it seem like that was nothing, and that there’s something even more bizarre. Oh wait, erm… You DO have something? You do huh?<br />
<br />
“The stuff further inside are a bit embarrassing so… No.”<br />
<br />
“…I see.”<br />
<br />
Whaaat? What kind of things could make her embarrassed? She just showed me “Let’s Make Love With Your Sister” so proudly. I become silent from the extreme surprise when Kirino starts speaking. She’s right in front of me, on all fours, looking up at me.<br />
<br />
“So how is it?”<br />
<br />
“What do you mean by that?”<br />
<br />
What kind of answer does she want? If someone knows, please tell me now.<br />
<br />
I struggle to provide an answer, and Kirino is getting somewhat antsy.<br />
<br />
“Well, you know, like, how you feel after having seen my hobby.”<br />
<br />
“Oh yes… How I feel, heh… Erm… I’m surprised.”<br />
<br />
“That’s it?”<br />
<br />
“Well, you’re asking me to say more? But you know, I’m just so surprised I can’t make out any other remarks.”<br />
<br />
I try to be sensitive and say so, however Kirino makes a worried face with her well styled eyebrows and blurts out,<br />
<br />
“…It must be wrong for me to have these kind of things.”<br />
<br />
“…Well I don’t think so.”<br />
<br />
It’s not a matter of right or wrong.<br />
<br />
…So I guess this was the matter Kirino wanted to consult me about.<br />
<br />
Anyhow, I really want to go to sleep and forget about this. Maybe she will let me go now?<br />
<br />
Since I’m desperate to get out of this room, I give a comment that I think my sister would surely want.<br />
<br />
“I told you already. Regardless of whatever hobby you have, I will never look down on you. Isn’t that fine? Everyone is permitted to choose their own hobbies. As long as it’s not causing someone else trouble you should be free to choose what you want to do. Besides, it’s the money that you earned yourself. Nobody has the right to say anything about it.”<br />
<br />
“True. Heh… You do say good things every now and then.”<br />
<br />
All right, she’s satisfied. Good. Now it’s time for me to leave…<br />
<br />
And my butt was halfway up before I decided to sit down again.<br />
<br />
Actually, there was something I really wanted to ask about the entire time and had been holding it back.<br />
<br />
If I go about it wrong, I might get an out of this world answer, so I thought I would try not asking, and forgetting about it, but oh well, I can’t hold it back anymore.<br />
<br />
It’s like someone from another realm is commanding me to ask her now, as soon as possible. Well surely I’m imagining things.<br />
<br />
“Heh…”<br />
<br />
All right. I’m going to ask now. I’m going to do so! Am I ready to deal with the issue calmly even if I get a bizarre answer?<br />
<br />
“Kirino, about what we were talking back before… There is one I thing I want to ask you.”<br />
<br />
“Huh? That formality of yours is so unreal.”<br />
<br />
Brat… Is that how to talk to your own brother who completely accepted your hobbies?<br />
<br />
From the looks of this, this probably won’t end up in the worst possible way.<br />
<br />
Phew… After a sigh of relief, I ask her.<br />
<br />
“So, why do you have these hentai games about little sisters?”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Err… Why are you so silent here? Say something will you?<br />
<br />
“…Why do you think I do?”<br />
<br />
“N-No idea… I just wonder…”<br />
<br />
W-W-W-Wait a second why do you have to blush and get all pink in the face?<br />
<br />
Why are you crawling towards me on all fours?<br />
<br />
N-N-No way! Please, stop that! I don’t have those kinds of interests!<br />
<br />
Fearing for my own safety, I slowly take several steps back as if I am shaken from fear.<br />
<br />
“Why are you backing away?”<br />
<br />
“I’m not.”<br />
<br />
“Lies. You are.”<br />
<br />
“That’s because you are… Oops”<br />
<br />
O-Oh no… I backed into the wall. I can’t go back any further.<br />
<br />
I could have quickly run off, but I wasn’t calm enough. All I could do was look around the room frantically. And before I realized it, she was able to get even closer to me.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Then, Kirino’s expression changed to a serious one, like she had made up her mind on something important.<br />
<br />
That serious look from her eyes stabs straight into my eyes. I’m paralyzed by Kirino’s eyes. I can’t take my eyes off her. The air was tense.<br />
<br />
And then on all fours, she gets on top of me…<br />
<br />
She shoved the copy of “Let’s Make Love With Your Sister” in front of my nose.<br />
<br />
“Huh?”<br />
<br />
I was not expecting this to happen, I am speechless. She doesn’t seems to care about my reaction and changing into a rather romantic blushing tone, she says,<br />
<br />
“When you look at this package, don’t you feel like… it’s somehow nice?”<br />
<br />
“W-What are you talking about?”<br />
<br />
I don’t get it. From the moment I stepped into this room, how many times has that phrase come up in my mind? Out of all the times, Kirino’s last comment was very incomprehensible.<br />
<br />
“You know…”<br />
<br />
She gives me a blank look as if she thinks that I’m the strange one for not understanding.<br />
<br />
“…It’s really cute!”<br />
<br />
Err what is? Your comments aren’t specific.<br />
<br />
I must have had a quite puzzled look.<br />
<br />
I knew I wouldn’t get a better answer from rewording the question, so I let my brain work hard to try to decipher what my sister meant.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
There are two clues. The package she holds right in front of my nose and her comment just now saying “It’s really cute”.<br />
<br />
Of course you would normally only have one answer, but isn’t that really wrong? It sure is, right? I can’t quite accept it but I still ask her cautiously.<br />
<br />
“So what you’re saying is… Err… You like ‘little sisters’? And this is the reason why you have a lot of those games?”<br />
<br />
“Uh huh!”<br />
<br />
Correct answer! She gave me a really cheerful nod… Why is she so proud of this?<br />
<br />
Oh, I really wish she was so cheerful like that all the time.<br />
<br />
I was wondering about that kind of stuff while Kirino continued on, without me even asking.<br />
<br />
“They really are cute you know! In the usual bishoujo games, the player normally is a male, so they get called many different ways. They address you in a special way, like ‘onii-chan’ ‘onii’ ‘aniki’ ‘anikun’ some different way that suits the girl’s type. That love they have for the brother just really strikes you hard.”<br />
<br />
“I see… that’s surprising…”<br />
<br />
I follow along not too seriously. Heh, she really loves it…<br />
<br />
By the way, you keep addressing me like “Hey” or “Yo” and other rude ways. What’s your opinion on that? It doesn’t seem right to me at all. Rather, it frustrates me all the time.<br />
<br />
“Oh, of them, I like this girl the best!”<br />
<br />
My sister was pointing at a blushing short frail type girl with black hair in a twin-tail hair style.<br />
<br />
“Black hair has got to be in a twin tail, I think. These little weak-looking girls make you feel like you want to protect them and you know… hug them tight and… haha aren’t they nice?”<br />
<br />
You have brown hair. You have a super short skirt and sit in such a way that shows your legs all the time and laugh loudly on the phone. Doesn’t that comment you made absolutely deny yourself?<br />
<br />
Well… putting that aside.<br />
<br />
“I… see.”<br />
<br />
My sister likes ‘little sisters’… and that is why she is into collecting these kind of items.<br />
<br />
That I understand now, but that doesn’t mean my questions are answered. Rather, it makes it even stranger for me.<br />
<br />
I asked with a serious face.<br />
<br />
“B-But, why's that?”<br />
<br />
“Huh?”<br />
<br />
“Like, why do you like sisters? I’m not saying that it’s bad or anything, but the games you collect… Normally men would be buying them, right? And they are… Err… Even ones that aren’t supposed to be sold to under-18 year olds. It just absolutely doesn’t fit your image. Why did you… What’s the reason you began to like those kinds of things? What made you like it? Is there something behind it?”<br />
<br />
“That is… well…”<br />
<br />
Kirino was apparently shaken from my question. She blinked her eyes like she had been splashed with a bucket of cold water. Her eyes are wandering everywhere. She’s hesitating to answer the difficult question… It didn’t seem like that was the thing. I kept waiting for a while and…<br />
<br />
“I.. I don’t know…”<br />
<br />
She said in a somewhat childish way, with her eyes closed tight, and her face all red.<br />
<br />
I respond, “Huh?” and ask again. My sister now has her hands in front of her chest and starts blushing.<br />
<br />
“You see… Umm I-I don’t know… myself…”<br />
<br />
Oh wow, is she being possessed by some evil spirit all of the sudden?<br />
<br />
Where’s her usual annoying personality?<br />
<br />
How she looked when embarrassed totally wasn’t like her, (I mean she was so cute) so I was unsure of what to do.<br />
<br />
“You don’t know? But… it’s about yourself you know…”<br />
<br />
“Because… I-It just turned out this way! I don’t really know why… Just when I realized, I was already in love with it…”<br />
<br />
You’re really talking like some other character… It’s totally not you.<br />
<br />
“…I think it all began with an anime I saw in the store.”<br />
<br />
Kirino’s attitude is now that of a weak little sister character, just like the ones she loves.<br />
<br />
She looks up at me with a worried look.<br />
<br />
“I know too that this isn’t… a normal girl’s hobby. That’s why I couldn’t tell anyone… and I hid it… But even if I know so… I just love it… When I’m using the internet… I just can’t help googling about it… and then I find myself playing the trial version… and as I play the trial edition, I get the feeling that I’ve got to buy it and…”<br />
<br />
So this is the result of that.<br />
<br />
I look at the tower of little sister type games and thin my eyes.<br />
<br />
…Aren’t you completely falling for the game companies’ sales tactics?<br />
<br />
“Th-These cute cover illustrations make me go crazy!”<br />
<br />
Don’t blame the illustrator…<br />
<br />
Erm… So why am I listening to how my sister became an otaku in the middle of the night?<br />
<br />
I’m pretty sure there’s no other brother in the world who has the same experience as me.<br />
<br />
Kirino continues on.<br />
<br />
“I thought it was wrong… So I thought of quitting… many times. But I just couldn’t quit. Because… you know when you open your browser, the news sites registered to Hatena Antenna gives me new information every day, and tries to make me buy lots of stuff… Damn those CarsSP and AkibaBlog…”<br />
<br />
“Well… you know… what were they… news sites? You could just stop looking at them, right?”<br />
<br />
“If I could manage to do that, then I wouldn’t have to go through all this trouble.”<br />
<br />
A little question was enough to get her quite depressed.<br />
<br />
Hey… Who the heck is this? I don’t remember having such a cute sister.<br />
<br />
Kirino sitting flat in front of me and looking up at me with eyes glittering with tears.<br />
<br />
“So… What do you think I should do?”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
What should she do, she asks me…<br />
<br />
Like hell, I’d know… That would be my honest reply. But I certainly can’t tell that to my sister who is depending on me, regardless of what her intentions might be.<br />
<br />
I do understand. The reason why she chose me as the consultant. It's not because I’m a reliable, lovable brother. It’s because I mean nothing to her and she assumes there would be nothing bad in telling me about it.<br />
<br />
It’s such a damned story, having not a bit of respect for me.<br />
<br />
But still, whatever her reasons were, she still told me what her worries were. She might not have any love for me, but she still does have at least a speck of trust in me and relied on me, right? And now, the only person who could help her, is me, right? Then, case closed. No other choice.<br />
<br />
Just about when my mind was made up, Kirino said something outrageous.<br />
<br />
“Should I… talk to mother and father about this?”<br />
<br />
“Absolutely not! Don’t even try! If you could have done that, you wouldn’t have to worry about all this in the first place!”<br />
<br />
Whoa that surprised me. Maybe she’s actually quite the airhead.<br />
<br />
“Oh right. Then I won’t.”<br />
<br />
“Yeah, keep it to yourself. And make sure father doesn’t find out.”<br />
<br />
Our father is one of those old style grumpy men and is very strict.<br />
<br />
If father does find out about this ’secret hobby’ of hers… All hell would break loose.<br />
<br />
“If they find out… Would I get in trouble?”<br />
<br />
“You most likely would. Honestly, I don’t want things to end up like that. So that’s why I will help so that your hobby doesn’t get revealed… Not that I know exactly what to do…”<br />
<br />
“Are you okay with that?”<br />
<br />
Kirino looked like she didn’t accept that. It seems unbelievable that I offered to help her.<br />
<br />
So… What kind of impression does she have about me? I won’t ask, since I dread the consequences of doing so.<br />
<br />
Though I wasn’t exactly pleased, I still nodded.<br />
<br />
“Sure. If anything happens, just tell me. I might not be able to give you good advice, but I will do what I can.”<br />
<br />
I will later come to regret saying that without giving it much thought.<br />
<br />
“O-Oh… All right then. That might be of help to me…”<br />
<br />
Kirino didn’t thank me, but she did make a number of small nods and looked happy.<br />
<br />
Seeing my sister like that doesn’t make me feel bad, honestly.<br />
<br />
So she can make faces like this too.<br />
<br />
I watch her smiling face with a strange feeling in my heart.<br />
<br />
It brings back the old days… I don’t know why, but I thought so.<br />
<br />
Well anyhow, I guess things will somehow work out. After I found that game of hers, she had been thinking hard and worrying about this for the past two days, and decided to talk to me.<br />
<br />
There was not an option of refusing to help. Though I admit it’s troublesome.<br />
<br />
…Oh well, I’m relieved that it wasn’t the ‘worst nightmare come true’.<br />
<br />
“By the way, you only like ‘little sisters’ and buy ‘hentai games about little sisters,’ right? You don’t have any other intentions, right?”<br />
<br />
“Huh? What else did you think it was?”<br />
<br />
I only asked to seek further assurance, but Kirino seems puzzled.<br />
<br />
And a few seconds later, she seems to have imagined my ‘worst nightmare come true’ scenario and made a frown.<br />
<br />
“…Disgusting. Like hell no.”<br />
<br />
Ah, she’s back to her normal self in a second. She’s filled with hate. Now this is my sister.<br />
<br />
Oh shit, I was supposed to feel annoyed about this, but yet I felt rather assured. This shows how strange her obedient attitude just now was… Heh?<br />
<br />
“Disgusting you say…? In the games you love, little sisters love their brother’s greatly, right? Why do you deny it yourself?”<br />
<br />
“…Oh what an idiot you are. Don’t mix up 2D and 3D realms. Games are just games. Reality is reality. Think of this, would a real little sister ever think of liking their own brother? No way.”<br />
<br />
Did she just indirectly say that she ‘absolutely hates’ me? Isn’t this cruel? I’m sure there are brothers and sisters who get along perfectly together in this world. That doesn’t deny the fact that I am your eternal enemy.<br />
<br />
“This business is finished, so can you get out now?”<br />
<br />
Damn… She really isn’t cute. </div><br />
<table border="1" width="100%"><tbody>
<tr> <td align="center" width="30%"> </td> <td align="center" width="40%"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com">Home Page</a></td> <td align="center" width="30%"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake_25.html">Next chapter</a></td> </tr>
</tbody> </table>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-68199259942714085632012-02-25T11:38:00.004+07:002012-03-02T10:23:42.801+07:00The World God Only Knows Vol.2 - Chapter 3<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on"><div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">This time, the conquest was completely unprecedented. In the rain, Keima suddenly said,<br />
<br />
“I like you.”<br />
<br />
And what he got in return was a slap.<br />
<br />
PA! The slap rang through the skies.<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/c/c5/TWGOK_02_013.jpg/368px-TWGOK_02_013.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/c/c5/TWGOK_02_013.jpg/368px-TWGOK_02_013.jpg" width="196" /></a></div><br />
“…Don’t harass me.”<br />
<br />
They were standing in front of the railing.<br />
<br />
Below them, the dark grey river that reflected the dark sky flowed through.<br />
<br />
There was nothing else besides the sound of rain and flowing water.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
‘The God of Conquest’ Keima pressed onto his face that got slapped and continued to look at that girl. His face didn’t show any anger or shock.<br />
<br />
He merely continued to look at the girl.<br />
<br />
And then,<br />
<br />
“Please take this.”<br />
<br />
And tried to close in on her again.<br />
<br />
In other words,<br />
<br />
“Roses really suit you.”<br />
<br />
Keima knelt down on the muddy ground and handed that bouquet of roses. On a side note, he was wearing a white cocktail suit.<br />
<br />
He didn’t care that his clothes got dirtied.<br />
<br />
“Please have this.”<br />
<br />
He merely said this with all his heart.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
The girl continued to watch the bouquet of flowers silently.<br />
<br />
Her eyes were completely emotionless.<br />
<br />
Her eyes weren’t moved at all.<br />
<br />
She didn’t look like she was moved by Keima at all. She had short light-blue hair, a good-looking face, and clear white skin. She was really an outstanding beauty. However, her expression lacked emotions, which humans should have, thus, one would feel that she’s a puppet that was moving and talking.<br />
<br />
She reached her small and white hand,<br />
<br />
“I don’t want to.”<br />
<br />
And then, she grabbed that bouquet of flowers and rolled them up.<br />
<br />
“…How many times must I explain it to you? I don’t need other people.”<br />
<br />
She actually threw the flowers off the other side of the railing.<br />
<br />
Into the river.<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
Her actions caused Elsie, who was observing from afar, to be completely speechless. However, Keima didn’t frown at all.<br />
<br />
He was completely calm.<br />
<br />
He looked at the bouquet of bright red roses that flowed away with the river.<br />
<br />
“…Fu.”<br />
<br />
He gave a fearless look and looked completely motivated.<br />
<br />
“I’ll try to melt your heat, no matter how much time it takes.”<br />
<br />
He waved his hand. Even though it wasn’t as many as the number of flowers just now, there was another rose on his fingertip.<br />
<br />
He learned this magic trick just to perform for this girl.<br />
<br />
That skill was so amazing that anyone would be astounded.<br />
<br />
The girl blinked her eyes that didn’t show any emotion,<br />
<br />
“Are you an idiot?”<br />
<br />
Keima chuckled.<br />
<br />
“I’m not an idiot.”<br />
<br />
“I think you are, or you wouldn’t even belittle me. Three days ago, you were crying and trying to get my sympathy. Two days ago, you tried to look intimidating. Yesterday, you became a sportsman. What’s it today? A professional gentleman? A magician?”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima smiled mysteriously.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
The girl looked at Keima silently, and sighed.<br />
<br />
“Go away. Don’t let me see you again.”<br />
<br />
She pushed Keima’s shoulders aside and wanted to get away. Keima didn’t resist as he let himself get pushed aside by her.<br />
<br />
The girl lowered her head slightly and went past Keima.<br />
<br />
The girl’s light aroma came. Her head was right at Keima’s shoulders, and looking closely, one would find her rather petite.<br />
<br />
Keima waited until the girl walked away for a while, and broke his silence before scratching his head and asking,<br />
<br />
“…It’s raining now. Why don’t you have your umbrella?”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
The girl stopped, and then turned around.<br />
<br />
“…You asked this before. I’ll only answer this once.”<br />
<br />
“Un.”<br />
<br />
“Because I,”<br />
<br />
She looked completely expressionless,<br />
<br />
“I am nothing. That’s nothing for me to treasure.”<br />
<br />
Keima looked at the girl’s face, and then gave a wry smile.<br />
<br />
“I see.”<br />
<br />
“…I’m going then.”<br />
<br />
Thus, the girl continued to move on in the rain.<br />
<br />
She didn’t have an umbrella.<br />
<br />
And she let herself be drenched by the rain.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima continued to watch that petite figure move away silently until she vanished on the other side of the bridge before sighing.<br />
<br />
“Eh.”<br />
<br />
“Kami nii-sama…”<br />
<br />
At this moment, Elsie descended from the sky.<br />
<br />
“Are you alright?”<br />
<br />
She should be worried about Keima, who took a slap on the face from that girl. Then, she seemed to be a little angry.<br />
<br />
“That girl’s too much! She’s violent and even threw away the flowers I prepared. Uu~!”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima put his hands into his pockets and continued to watch the girl leave.<br />
<br />
“Kami nii-sama.”<br />
<br />
Elsie asked cautiously.<br />
<br />
“Have you checked it out?”<br />
<br />
“Yes.”<br />
<br />
Keima nodded his head as he gave a complicated look,<br />
<br />
“Investigations complete.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
He turned to look at Elsie and looked serious before saying,<br />
<br />
“Fuse Aoba…that girl.”<br />
<br />
<br />
“Is a genius.”<br />
<br />
These words started off the prologue to the birth of an amazing galge gamer.<br />
<br />
The reason why both of them would interact with each other was because of something completely trivial. That girl’s name was Fuse Aoba, someone Keima and Elsie met on the way out (when they went to buy games).<br />
<br />
The girl who didn’t look emotional went by. Keima glanced a bit, and at this moment, Elsie,<br />
<br />
“Ah, kami nii-sama, there’s a response!”<br />
<br />
DURUDURDURUDURU! She pressed onto the skull-shaped hair decoration and exclaimed.<br />
<br />
“…I see.”<br />
<br />
Back then, Keima sighed slightly.<br />
<br />
At that moment, he merely thought that another conquest was about to begin, that’s all.<br />
<br />
Soon after, Keima investigated her thoroughly.<br />
<br />
That girl’s called Fuse Aoba.<br />
<br />
She’s living on the street one stop down the train station near the Katsuragis, and like Keima, studies at Maijima High School as a second year.<br />
<br />
Her family only consisted of her parents.<br />
<br />
She didn’t often go out. It seemed that she didn’t go out often, but her parents weren’t normally at home.<br />
<br />
Keima quickly investigated all of these in a manner even a detective firm would be proud of, and then started to investigate on his conquest target. Basically, what he used was through coincidence and interaction, and then found out her actions and habits to shrink the difference between them bit by bit.<br />
<br />
Encounter, interaction, increasing chances to talk.<br />
<br />
However, during this process,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima would often frown in a troubled manner and fold his arms. As it’s really rare to see Keima like this, Elsie,<br />
<br />
“What happened, kami nii-sama?”<br />
<br />
Asked in a doubtful manner.<br />
<br />
“This person’s like this.”<br />
<br />
Keima muttered to himself. And then, to Elsie’s surprise, Keima actually carried out what would be a reckless ‘love confession’ strategy. Keima would change his role every day like what he said to Aoba on that rainy day at the bridge.<br />
<br />
And then,<br />
<br />
“…Don’t bother me!”<br />
<br />
Every single time, he would get slapped by Aoba. Elsie felt really shocked, but Keima,<br />
<br />
“Seems like I’m right…”<br />
<br />
He muttered,<br />
<br />
“She’s really a ‘genius’.”<br />
<br />
Whether it’s Keima or that girl, Elsie didn’t understand them at all.<br />
<br />
“Erm, why is Aoba-san a genius…”<br />
<br />
At this moment, Keima,<br />
<br />
<Girl conquest entrance.><br />
<br />
Started a lecture…<br />
<br />
<Lacking parts equal to parts that can be repaired, which meant infinite possibilities!><br />
<br />
Keima was dressed in a white robe, standing in front of the whiteboard and writing furiously. Elsie sat at the seat in front of the whiteboard and looked troubled as she,<br />
<br />
“Ex, excuse me.”<br />
<br />
Raised her hand, but Keima ignored her completely.<br />
<br />
“Let’s begin the lesson.”<br />
<br />
He clapped his hands, and looked just like a lecturer.<br />
<br />
“To classify girls, there are many points of entries, like personalities. Take one personality for example, the so-called tsundere is those who are vicious in their words yet shy and blushing when alone…that’s common knowledge. Also, there’s the prim and proper class representative type, the big sister type, and we can classify them as much as we want. However, I’m going to focus on the ‘lacking part’.”<br />
<br />
“…Lacking part, right?”<br />
<br />
Elsie had given up on questioning and became an obedient student.<br />
<br />
Keima pushed his glasses.<br />
<br />
“That’s right. Now, allow me to raise an example. Do you still remember the conquest of the track and field club member Takahara Ayumi?”<br />
<br />
“I, I do.”<br />
<br />
Even if Elsie wanted to forget about it, she couldn’t. That was the first time she worked together with Keima.<br />
<br />
“At that moment, Ayumi felt that she was officially chosen to be a representative because she was lucky, so she lost ‘confidence’ in herself when she couldn’t run well. You understand that, right?”<br />
<br />
“U~uu.”<br />
<br />
Elsie tried to recall.<br />
<br />
That was the first time she met Keima, and now, the first thing that appeared is that shocked look of Keima and her worry whether he would be okay. However, it was just like what Keima said.<br />
<br />
“Un, I understand.”<br />
<br />
Keima nodded his hand.<br />
<br />
“So I used ‘confidence’ to fill up that gap. There is something you need to take note here.”<br />
<br />
Keima started to scribble furiously on the whiteboard again.<br />
<br />
<A coach isn’t a boyfriend, but it’s not a bad idea to combine them together!><br />
<br />
After writing this, he started explaining again.<br />
<br />
“I have only one aim, and that’s to make her fall into the ‘river of love’. Thus, I can’t just let her have confidence, but that I need to let ‘me’ make her feel ‘confident’. This may be easier to explain things. When ‘I’ replaced Takahara Ayumi’s ‘confidence’, and when both of them were the same, the conquest’s complete.”<br />
<br />
“?”<br />
<br />
Elsie used her fingers to support her chin and look at the ceiling in a puzzled manner.<br />
<br />
It seemed that she still didn’t understand.<br />
<br />
Keima sighed.<br />
<br />
“Second case. Do you still remember the judo club’s Kasuga Kusunoki?”<br />
<br />
“Of course I do!”<br />
<br />
Elsie immediately nodded her head.<br />
<br />
“That martial artist?”<br />
<br />
“That’s right.”<br />
<br />
Keima nodded and again faced Elsie.<br />
<br />
What she lacked was a clear straightforward ‘me’. ‘The me who should be a martial artist’ and ‘the me who should be a woman’ broke her up, and like I implied, there were signs of cracks there. Thus, I provided clues for her to solve this problem. Finally, she chose to be a ‘martial artist’, left her ‘feminine side’ to deal with later, and established ‘herself’.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“To put it simply, she decided to work harder, and after becoming stronger, she would then try to chase after her feminine side. And the one who created this idea in her was me.”<br />
<br />
“Yes, that’s right.”<br />
<br />
Elsie continued to nod away.<br />
<br />
“Just like that.”<br />
<br />
Keima again scribbled quickly,<br />
<br />
<Remember, a girl’s sensibility is the door to romance.><br />
<br />
And then slammed the whiteboard.<br />
<br />
Elsie’s mind immediately showed a giant gate that was rumbling open as light shone from inside.<br />
<br />
“Once ‘I’ fill in that lacking part of my target, the ‘romance’ could be established.”<br />
<br />
“…In other words.”<br />
<br />
Elsie pondered.<br />
<br />
“You have to deal with the problem with the target?”<br />
<br />
“That’s right.”<br />
<br />
Keima gave a rare kind smile and nodded his head.<br />
<br />
“Well put. That’s right, Elsie.”<br />
<br />
As it was rare for Elsie to be praised, she first gave a troubled look, and then,<br />
<br />
“Hehehe.”<br />
<br />
She collapsed on the table and smiled as her face showed a slight red. At this moment, Keima showed a really troubled look.<br />
<br />
“?”<br />
<br />
Elsie felt somewhat weird, and Keima sighed as he said,<br />
<br />
“But once I mention this Fuse Aoba, things would be complicated.”<br />
<br />
“What’s that?”<br />
<br />
Elsie asked as according to what Keima taught,<br />
<br />
“What does Aoba-san lack?”<br />
<br />
“That girl.”<br />
<br />
Keima seemed to be really heavy hearted.<br />
<br />
“She lacked too many things.”<br />
<br />
“Eh?”<br />
<br />
Elsie couldn’t help but exclaim out.<br />
<br />
“in other words,”<br />
<br />
Keima continued to stare at Elsie and said,<br />
<br />
“In terms of conquest targets, she seemed to be the toughest kind, because she has no desire for anything.”<br />
<br />
Elsie couldn’t say anything for a while…<br />
<br />
“You said she lacked everything, and,”<br />
<br />
While Elsie was still murmuring, Keima again sighed and said,<br />
<br />
“Normally speaking, humans have their own likes and dislikes, and have things that they’re good in and bad in to develop their characters. In other words, as everyone’s interaction with the real world is different, there will be an entry point for conquest. This can be said to be the interest everyone has in real life.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“For example, Takahara Ayumi is ‘interested’ in track, and she was already ‘good’ at it, but ‘lost’ her confidence in track, which caused a gap within her heart, got it?”<br />
<br />
“Ah, I understand.”<br />
<br />
“Next, Kasuga Kusunoki, both ‘the me as a martial artist’ and ‘the me as a woman’ were in conflict with each other, so there was a gap within her. You understand?”<br />
<br />
“Understood.”<br />
<br />
“Then,”<br />
<br />
Keima smiled slightly, and then said,<br />
<br />
“Think of an Ayumi who has no interest in track and field and will not be bothered even if she can’t run, or a Kasuga Kusunoki who didn’t feel that being a martial artist or a woman was important and didn’t need to maintain her pride and dignity.”<br />
<br />
“Ah!”<br />
<br />
Elsie couldn’t help but exclaim,<br />
<br />
“Then…”<br />
<br />
She then reached her hand out to cover her mouth.<br />
<br />
“That’s the case.”<br />
<br />
Keima said sternly.<br />
<br />
“Normally speaking, the entry points of conquests involve the good and bad of the target, habits, interests, emotions, personality. If the person doesn’t have anything,”<br />
<br />
He paused,<br />
<br />
“It’s theoretically impossible to conquer…”<br />
<br />
“Uu.”<br />
<br />
Elsie was almost completely speechless.<br />
<br />
“Tha…that means.”<br />
<br />
“These kind of people are very rare. It’s because their abilities are way too unique that they lost interest in everything in the real world, even themselves. In an ordinary person’s heart, one would have expectations and dreams about their future,”<br />
<br />
Keima continued,<br />
<br />
“However, Aoba’s heart didn’t have thoughts of ‘it’ll be great if I can do this’. The reason why I deliberately tried all sorts of reckless methods to get close to her was merely to test her response and ability…basically, she doesn’t seem to have anything she is interested in, is proud of or wants to protect. This is likely because she was already too perfect right from the beginning and could see everything too clearly. It’s because she’s a genius that she has nothing to ask for.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Elsie frantically waved her arms.<br />
<br />
“The, then, what should we do?”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima pondered for a while.<br />
<br />
“No, there’s still a way. If she doesn’t have an interest…I’ll create one for her.”<br />
<br />
“Eh?”<br />
<br />
Elsie looked completely mystified and didn’t understand what Keima meant by this. Keima repeated.<br />
<br />
“I want her to have a ‘desire’, to have something that she can really treasure. Listen up, Elsie, at least she can reject me. If she really has no interest in this world at all, she probably wouldn’t even have responded to me. In that case, she might have some conflicting views, but the fact that she has a runaway spirit in her should be a form of saving grace to her. In other words, if things remained like this, she won’t be satisfied at all.”<br />
<br />
He added on,<br />
<br />
“There’s a possibility in this.”<br />
<br />
A bright twinkle flashed through Keima’s eyes.<br />
<br />
<br />
After that, Keima was really trying to get along with Fuse Aoba, catching her at school, at home, when they’re out, and trying to interact with her. Keima,<br />
<br />
“There’re endless ways to interact with a girl,”<br />
<br />
Declared,<br />
<br />
“And it doesn’t matter whether the girl deliberately tries to avoid me.”<br />
<br />
And declared proudly,<br />
<br />
“A door’s meant to be opened. There’s no door that can’t be opened in this world.”<br />
<br />
With this belief, Keima tried all sorts of means to bring her out, to trigger all sorts of encounters, and things just looked magical.<br />
<br />
“That’s enough! I don’t want to see you!”<br />
<br />
Or,<br />
<br />
“How many times must I tell you that I have no interest in these things at all?”<br />
<br />
Or,<br />
<br />
“…Why you again?”<br />
<br />
Even though she would often get angry or sigh or even grumble weakly, no matter whether she pretended not to be at home, called about or ran away, Keima would often go out with her. Thus, unknowingly, she started to go out with Keima often. If someone researching on psychology were to see this, they would be amazed and ask Keima how he did that.<br />
<br />
This showed how diversified the tactics Keima used were.<br />
<br />
But two weeks later,<br />
<br />
“Haa.”<br />
<br />
Keima sighed.<br />
<br />
“…Haven’t you found any leads?”<br />
<br />
He was so dejected by the outcome that even Elsie couldn’t help but ask.<br />
<br />
Keima tried bringing Aoba to experience all sorts of entertainment, sports, fishing, hiking, food trail, library, shopping, movies, and even the casino. But to these,<br />
<br />
“Boring.”<br />
<br />
And,<br />
<br />
“Too simple.”<br />
<br />
Aoba merely made these conclusions.<br />
<br />
Just as Keima observed right from the start, Aoba was really a genius.<br />
<br />
First, sports. No matter what kind of sport it was, she was able to show off her outstanding ability. Also, even if it was a sport she got involved with for the first time, she could instantly grasp the knack of it.<br />
<br />
Once the coach just demonstrated how to play billiards, Aoba immediately cleared the table. When they went fishing, she caught so many fish that it would fill an entire freezer as even the nearby fishermen came looking over.<br />
<br />
Once Keima queried her, it seemed that she would understand the content of the lessons once she hears it, so there was no need to open the textbooks. She would often read books, but would remember everything once she flipped through them. When watching a movie, no matter how unexpected the outcome may be, she could immediately tell what the ending would be and start yawning. Even when tasting good food, she wouldn’t feel amazed as ‘it’s easy for me to make this’.<br />
<br />
She was already uninterested in everything.<br />
<br />
But she was already so gifted that nothing could stump her.<br />
<br />
Thus, Aoba felt that there was nothing worth treasuring.<br />
<br />
“She’s basically a bad kind of genius.”<br />
<br />
Keima frowned as he rubbed his temples and sighed.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Elsie seemed to be worried about Keima and thought,<br />
<br />
(Aoba-san, she,)<br />
<br />
The way she saw Keima try to get close to Aoba, she started thinking,<br />
<br />
(Don’t tell me…)<br />
<br />
This idea suddenly appeared in her heart.<br />
<br />
<br />
On a certain day,<br />
<br />
“Alright, let’s play this today.”<br />
<br />
The location was Aoba’s room, and Keima took all sorts of tabletop games as he said this.<br />
<br />
On a side note, what was amazing was that as time passed, Keima was actually able to enter Aoba’s room. She was wearing a white mini-skirt and a blue shirt as she sat on the seat in an unguarded manner and showed off those white legs.<br />
<br />
A high school boy and a high school girl were in the same room wearing home clothes.<br />
<br />
In a certain sense, it felt like she was completely unguarded against Keima.<br />
<br />
However, Keima and Aoba knew that this wasn’t the case. The reason why Aoba let Keima into her room was because of the extremely casual reasoning that ‘since you’re going to look for me all the time, you might as well look for me so that I don’t have to go out’.<br />
<br />
On the other hand, Keima naturally wasn’t a slouch.<br />
<br />
He already knew of Aoba’s thinking and didn’t have any naive thoughts in the first place. Normally speaking, if a girl in her youth was to let a guy enter her room, it’s not too much to view this as a chance. However, this warrior who had been through many battles wouldn’t have such naive thoughts.<br />
<br />
He merely used the current situation to calmly analyze the future outcome.<br />
<br />
“Here, how about this game?)<br />
<br />
He took out the table-top battlegame <Risk>.<br />
<br />
“Then this! This! And this!”<br />
<br />
And Western chess, Shogi, Rank Promotion Game (Chinese) and other games.<br />
<br />
Aoba narrowed her eyes and sighed.<br />
<br />
“Are you an idiot?”<br />
<br />
“Don’t tell me off like this. I didn’t want to do this.”<br />
<br />
“…Why must you do this?”<br />
<br />
Keima didn’t answer.<br />
<br />
He really wanted to say something, but didn’t say it out either way.<br />
<br />
“Who knows?”<br />
<br />
“…it’s not like I’ll win in the end though.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima remained silent for a while before smiling.<br />
<br />
“There’s a small chance, but it’s not equal to zero.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Aoba looked up at Keima emotionlessly. Keima would actually admit that there was a chance that he would lose in games. Even if it’s Aoba, who wasn’t really familiar with Keima, this was too weird. If Elsie was beside them, she would be widening her eyes in shock.<br />
<br />
In other words,<br />
<br />
“I admit that you’re good.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Aoba cupped her knees toward and moved over, not bothering that her underwear was being revealed. Keima coughed dryly.<br />
<br />
“…Here we go.”<br />
<br />
At this moment, Aoba’s eyes were caught by something. The PFP that was stacked between the pile of games on the table was flashing.<br />
<br />
The PFP was already in standby mode, and the main power was activated once it moved.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Aoba glanced at Keima, and then,<br />
<br />
“I’ll prefer to play this more than these games.”<br />
<br />
She reached out for the PFP. Was this out of impulse?<br />
<br />
Or destiny?<br />
<br />
“Eh?”<br />
<br />
Keima panicked for a bit,<br />
<br />
“…No, don’t touch it!”<br />
<br />
And tried to snatch the PFP back.<br />
<br />
This boy who remained poker-faced no matter how much he got refused looked rather uneasy.<br />
<br />
This seemed to flip a certain switch that was within Aoba.<br />
<br />
“Heh.”<br />
<br />
She pressed onto the button directly.<br />
<br />
“WAH, WA, WAIT!”<br />
<br />
Keima frowned.”<br />
<br />
“Don’t tell me you…no, but.”<br />
<br />
Keima wanted to snatch the PFP back, and Aoba merely continued to stare at him emotionlessly.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
And used that opportunity to cleanly pull off the cushion under Keima’s feet. At this moment,<br />
<br />
“Ugh!”<br />
<br />
Keima fell as his head slammed head on the floor.<br />
<br />
He passed out.<br />
<br />
<br />
By the time he recovered, the sun was setting as the orange sun shone in through the window. Keima opened his eyes, and Aoba, who was sitting on the cushion of beads, looked over.<br />
<br />
“Too easy.”<br />
<br />
And handed the PFP over to Keima.<br />
<br />
“Eh?”<br />
<br />
Keima couldn’t react at the moment.<br />
<br />
“I’ve already.”<br />
<br />
During that short moment, Keima understood everything.<br />
<br />
“Ah.”<br />
<br />
“Conquered it.”<br />
<br />
This girl.<br />
<br />
Don’t tell me.<br />
<br />
“Is there something harder?”<br />
<br />
Aoba’s face showed an expression Keima had never seen before. It was a proud look, and more importantly, one with a sense of achievement.<br />
<br />
Normally, no matter what happened.<br />
<br />
No matter what she did, there was never a sense of satisfaction shown on her face. She, who was unable to be interested in the real world, had a response to this kind of ‘perfect world’ in galges, and in a certain sense, it was to be expected.<br />
<br />
Thus, Keima saw a ray of light, and also a sense that there was going to be a tragic ending…<br />
<br />
The wheel of fate.<br />
<br />
Was starting to move.<br />
<br />
<br />
That day, Keima moved a large number of game software and a computer into Aob’a room before chuckling,<br />
<br />
“You can play whatever game you want.”<br />
<br />
This proposal was already an exception for Keima.<br />
<br />
“I assure you that you can find everything here, and everything in everything exists in these games!”<br />
<br />
He waved his arm hard.<br />
<br />
As for Aoba,<br />
<br />
“…Why must I listen to you?”<br />
<br />
She muttered.<br />
<br />
“Don’t play dumb.”<br />
<br />
Keima’s sharp eyes narrowed.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Aoba herself remained silent.<br />
<br />
It’s unknown if she was irritated or that she felt something.<br />
<br />
Keima’s expression seemed to be like a coach who found a prodigy as he continued to motivate her.<br />
<br />
“You’re a ‘genius’, so you should have found out, right? You finally found this form of entertainment that could make your blood heat up, right? This doesn’t follow the logic and routines of reality. It’s just a game. You understand, right?”<br />
<br />
Keima said as he turned on the computer. Soon after, the screen lit up, and the title of a galge appeared on the screen.<br />
<br />
“From today onwards.”<br />
<br />
Keima slowly gave a thumbs up.<br />
<br />
“Nothing can stop you.”<br />
<br />
Aoba stared at Keima expressionlessly for a moment.<br />
<br />
And Elsie, who moved the games over with Keima, looked worried and nervous as she saw this.<br />
<br />
After a while.<br />
<br />
“…How stupid.”<br />
<br />
Aoba muttered.<br />
<br />
“Such a simple thing…I just need ten days to conquer all the games here, you know?”<br />
<br />
Keima smirked.<br />
<br />
“Show it to me then.”<br />
<br />
On hearing Keima say this.<br />
<br />
“Humph, easy-peasy.”<br />
<br />
Aoba slowly sat in front of the computer and started hitting the keyboard in an earth-shaking manner. Elsie sighed.<br />
<br />
I see, so I can finally conclude something.<br />
<br />
(This girl, Aoba)<br />
<br />
Is just like kami nii-sama.<br />
<br />
This was the conclusion Elsie made.<br />
<br />
<br />
After this, Keima started to visit Aoba’s room regularly. This was so that he could send a part of his vast collection over to her.<br />
<br />
Aoba played one game after another.<br />
<br />
If there’s a need to describe this, it’s just like a coach regulating the training progress and letting the representative complete it.<br />
<br />
It seemed that the games Keima brought over were merely randomly selected, but they were all chosen carefully. This method was similar to what a coach would do.<br />
<br />
“Easy-peasy. I just need ten days.”<br />
<br />
Even though she boasted this, a few games caused her to be stumped. This was likely the first time in her life that she was unable to get through a hurdle.<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
On seeing her looking absolutely stunned and rooted there,<br />
<br />
“Fufu, so you did get caught in this trap.”<br />
<br />
Keima, who was standing behind her, broke his silence and chuckled.<br />
<br />
On a side note, for some reason, he was actually wearing track attire and wielding a bamboo sword. Other than that, Elsie, who came today to help Keima move the games, was dressed just like a club manager as she was dressed in sports attire and holding a sports drink in her head.<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/a/a1/TWGOK_02_014.jpg/374px-TWGOK_02_014.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/a/a1/TWGOK_02_014.jpg/374px-TWGOK_02_014.jpg" width="199" /></a></div><br />
And looking completely worried.<br />
<br />
Keima used the bamboo sword to knock against his shoulders and said,<br />
<br />
“Since you don’t have knowledge in such aspects, it can’t be helped. If you can’t conquer most of the past games this gaming company released, you wouldn’t know the answer to this.”<br />
<br />
“Uu.”<br />
<br />
Fuse moaned.<br />
<br />
<Game Over><br />
<br />
These words really irritated her.<br />
<br />
“I, I don’t accept this! I don’t accept this…can’t I just change to another game? How stupid.”<br />
<br />
And thus, Aoba immediately reached out to grab another game.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima smirked.<br />
<br />
“Fine, then choose this game.”<br />
<br />
Aoba continued to solve the games with amazing momentum, and she used unbelievable dynamic vision, comprehension and insight to conquer 2 games every day.<br />
<br />
This looked really unbelievable.<br />
<br />
As Aoba played the game with the computer, Keima would be playing his PFp behind her.<br />
<br />
Every time Aoba got stuck.<br />
<br />
“You chose the wrong option there. If the route’s still unconfirmed, don’t blindly make a conclusion.”<br />
<br />
Keima warned and reminded Aoba,<br />
<br />
As he continued to play his game,<br />
<br />
Without lifting his head at all.<br />
<br />
Aoba couldn’t believe it as she turned around.<br />
<br />
“…I see that you can’t get away from the infinite world, right?<br />
<br />
Thus, Keima directly pointed out her problem.<br />
<br />
While continuing to play his handheld game.<br />
<br />
“Fufufu, Madoka-chan, it’s about time. Soon, the future will be connected to the present!”<br />
<br />
He let out a bone-chilling laughter.<br />
<br />
“That’s your bad habit, always going with the action you expect. You should more or less consider how the girls in the gaming world think.”<br />
<br />
As he continued to sternly give constructive criticism to Aoba.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Aoba remained silent, and Keima sighed.<br />
<br />
“Listen up. If you feel that Sayo’s actions are based on her trust in Ryouko, fine. But, you don’t understand the relationships behind the screen. If you want to make a choice now, you have to consider the Ninomiya research facility and the Amakusas’ political relationship.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“Didn’t I tell you before? You’re looking at things in a way too narrow manner. Don’t make decisions just by seeing things little by little. You have to look at things through the whole plate. The galge world is wide and deep. You must remember that.”<br />
<br />
Then, he,<br />
<br />
“Ohh! I see it, Madoka! I see time and space moving!”<br />
<br />
There were tears in his eyes.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Aoba remained silent for a long time,<br />
<br />
“…How do you know when you didn’t even see what I did?”<br />
<br />
And asked expressionlessly.<br />
<br />
Keima laughed.<br />
<br />
“Because all the games I’ve ever played before are all stored inside my head.”<br />
<br />
“All?”<br />
<br />
Aoba sounded mystified.<br />
<br />
“…You’re a monster.”<br />
<br />
“It’s nothing much.”<br />
<br />
Keima continued to play his game and answered nonchalantly.<br />
<br />
“This isn’t hard. Once you have love in the games, you can do that too. Because you,”<br />
<br />
At this moment, he conquered the game right in front of Aoba,<br />
<br />
“Have such a talent.”<br />
<br />
And then, he said,<br />
<br />
“Uu, this scenario’s really touching…”<br />
<br />
And then used his handkerchief to wipe his eyes.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Aoba continued to stare intently at Keima.<br />
<br />
And she started to look troubled.<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
She hurriedly turned her gaze back to the game screen on the computer.<br />
<br />
That’s because,<br />
<br />
She felt that there were emotions running through her that she never felt before.<br />
<br />
<br />
Not much time was spent before Aoba bought a computer and a PFP for herself, and started playing all the time at home.<br />
<br />
“In this world, all the games will have their own hard disks. Hard disks are a gamers’ life. There’s no future for one who wants to borrow from others, you know?”<br />
<br />
The reason was because of Keima’s proposal.<br />
<br />
During this time.<br />
<br />
During the time she met Keima and started playing the games, about 3 weeks later, Aoba would obediently listen to all the words Keima said.<br />
<br />
Of course,<br />
<br />
“You’re an idiot in life, right?”<br />
<br />
Or,<br />
<br />
“You’ll only tense up like this when you’re gaming, right?”<br />
<br />
Aoba would often take digs at Keima like this, but it was a lot more refined now as she started smiling.<br />
<br />
Keima too,<br />
<br />
“You still have the habit of using possibility when making choices. Try and think of other developments.”<br />
<br />
Or,<br />
<br />
“It’s too early for you to speed run through this! Start from the basics, basics!”<br />
<br />
Continued to lecture Aoba like a master teaching.<br />
<br />
That’s right.<br />
<br />
In other words.<br />
<br />
They’re master and disciple.<br />
<br />
No matter how Aoba tried to deny it.<br />
<br />
It was to be expected that she would fall for galges.<br />
<br />
<br />
That day, Aoba was on the way home. In the midst of this rain, she was holding a large bag as she tediously moved on the bridge. The bag was filled with several new games that just came out in the market.<br />
<br />
Keima didn’t ask her to buy them.<br />
<br />
She went to buy them on her own.<br />
<br />
She thought that at least she should spend money on the new games. She would be able to secretly conquer the games and shock Keima. Besides, if she continued to play only the games Keima brought, she would always be following Keima’s footsteps.<br />
<br />
That’s because he conquered all the games in his house.<br />
<br />
In that case, Aoba at least wanted,<br />
<br />
“Oh my? You’re still playing this? I conquered that game a long time ago, you know?”<br />
<br />
Keima to praise her well.<br />
<br />
All this for such a childish reason.<br />
<br />
Her shoulders jerked as she chuckled. She then looked up and seemed to be surprised with her own actions.<br />
<br />
That’s strange?<br />
<br />
I just smiled.<br />
<br />
“…Have I”<br />
<br />
She narrowed her eyes.<br />
<br />
“Changed?”<br />
<br />
Being exceptionally smart, she started to understand something. After meeting Keima, her life greatly changed.<br />
<br />
For example, she wouldn’t bother about such a drizzle in the past, but would feel worried now as she continued to look at the bag in her hands.<br />
<br />
Even with the waterproof plastic bag on, she was worried about the games inside.<br />
<br />
She was worried about whether the games would be wet.<br />
<br />
She…who didn’t care about being drenched at first,<br />
<br />
Now hated to be wet.<br />
<br />
And didn’t wish to be wet.<br />
<br />
At this moment.<br />
<br />
“I say.”<br />
<br />
An umbrella was handed over from the side, and Aoba was shocked.<br />
<br />
“If you’re going to buy games when the weather’s bad, at least prepare for some anti-rain equipment.”<br />
<br />
She saw Keima standing right in front of her.<br />
<br />
“!’<br />
<br />
Aoba stared at Keima speechlessly.<br />
<br />
“Here.”<br />
<br />
Keima sighed and prompted her.<br />
<br />
“Let’s go.”<br />
<br />
And hurriedly walked off. Aoba rolled her eyes and walked beside him, and on looking down, she found that he was holding onto a bag too.<br />
<br />
(Ah.)<br />
<br />
She thought.<br />
<br />
It seemed that he came out to buy the games that were released today just like her. Also,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
His shoulder.<br />
<br />
As Aoba found that his shoulder on the other side was being drenched by the rain.<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
Something inside her seemed to click.<br />
<br />
Aoba finally realized something.<br />
<br />
She always thought that even when she’s drenched or even when there’s no tomorrow, nothing mattered. But it’s different now. Her life had meaning.<br />
<br />
She realized this from deep inside her heart.<br />
<br />
On seeing Aoba like this, Keima sighed.<br />
<br />
<br />
The entire scenario ended in an inexplicable silence.<br />
<br />
Both of them were discussing about games inside Aoba’s room.<br />
<br />
During this past month, Aoba showed tremendous improvement.<br />
<br />
Of course, she couldn’t match up to the ‘God of Conquests’ Keima, but her ability and knowledge wasn’t something any normal gamer could fathom. Of course, even though she was still lacking in experience, she used her outstanding sense and insight to make up for it.<br />
<br />
Keima silently nodded his head as he listened to Aoba. Aoba unhurriedly talked about everything.<br />
<br />
Compared to the situation right at the beginning, this change in situation was really shocking.<br />
<br />
Both of them were discussing about the interesting parts in the games and the parts they didn’t like.<br />
<br />
And also the bugs and secrets they found.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
After a while, both of them went silent. They couldn’t possibly continue to discuss, and the outcome couldn’t be pushed back. Both of them were geniuses, and realized that the time to separate was near. Aoba had already started to fall for Keima for a long time.<br />
<br />
Keima suddenly looked at Aoba, and Aoba’s expression became rather timid. After a while, he said,<br />
<br />
“You did well.”<br />
<br />
That’s a sincere word of encouragement from his heart.<br />
<br />
“I taught you all the basics. Now you have to start learning from it.”<br />
<br />
Keima showed a gentle smile.<br />
<br />
“This is a graduation test. You’re to conquer this game I give you within an hour.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Aoba was silent for a while.<br />
<br />
“…No matter what,”<br />
<br />
And then asked,<br />
<br />
“Do I really have to do this?”<br />
<br />
Keima silently nodded.<br />
<br />
“‘You should know this already.’”<br />
<br />
He indicated this with his expression.<br />
<br />
Aoba remained silent for a long time, and then asked again,<br />
<br />
“Let me ask a question.”<br />
<br />
She gave a clear expression to Keima.<br />
<br />
“This test…including how you approach me, was everything just a game to you?”<br />
<br />
Keima shook his head.<br />
<br />
“I merely gave you recognition, that’s all.”<br />
<br />
His expression had an inexplicable gentleness in it.<br />
<br />
“You’re my disciple, junior and fellow comrade, so,”<br />
<br />
He said decisively,<br />
<br />
“Don’t disappoint me.”<br />
<br />
Aoba couldn’t move for a moment, and after a while, started to nod slightly.<br />
<br />
Aoba typed at the computer at a shocking speed, and like how it was at the beginning, Keima was standing right behind her with his arms folded as he looked at the screen. The words scrolled down the screen at a really fast pace, and an ordinary person probably wouldn’t be able to catch up, let alone understand the content, which is basically impossible.<br />
<br />
However, to these two geniuses,<br />
<br />
“Oh, I haven’t played games from this company for a long time. The script and visual balance was rather good.”<br />
<br />
“If it’s this system, I prefer ‘Shooting Star NANANA’…”<br />
<br />
Aoba just looked extremely relaxed, and easily,<br />
<br />
Continued to play the game casually.<br />
<br />
Sometimes,<br />
<br />
“30 minutes left!”<br />
<br />
Or,<br />
<br />
“See. You didn’t consider the other party’s situation, which is why you didn’t spot such an easy clue.”<br />
<br />
Keima would give a few suggestions.<br />
<br />
However, as the game developed.<br />
<br />
“That’s right.”<br />
<br />
Or,<br />
<br />
“Just like that.”<br />
<br />
He would only nod away silently.<br />
<br />
He closed his eyes in a satisfied manner, and didn’t even say anything at the last stage of the game. It was just like he completed his mission as he merely decided to watch from aside.<br />
<br />
Keima’s lips were smiling.<br />
<br />
But Aoba was the complete opposite,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
She looked even grimmer.<br />
<br />
The more the game progressed, the more she looked like she couldn’t accept it, and the sadder she was…once there was less than a minute left.<br />
<br />
She just had to make a decision to see the ending.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Her hands stopped.<br />
<br />
“What’s wrong?”<br />
<br />
Keima sighed and asked.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
However, Aoba didn’t answer.<br />
<br />
She clenched her fist tight and continued to stare at her knees where her fists were placed on.<br />
<br />
Tears came flowing from her eyes.<br />
<br />
Her shoulders started to tremble too.<br />
<br />
If she conquered this, she wouldn’t be able to see Keima again.<br />
<br />
But it’s not just Keima. She already knew clearly.<br />
<br />
“You have two options, but the outcome’s the same.”<br />
<br />
He sighed barely and coldly raised two fingers before saying.<br />
<br />
Keima first bent the first finger.<br />
<br />
“First, you can sit down there until you die of old age.”<br />
<br />
And then bent the other finger.<br />
<br />
“The other option is to look for that thing that you had always been looking for inside that dry heart of yours.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
His eyes flashed.<br />
<br />
“Answer me, Fuse Aoba.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“What kind of person are you?”<br />
<br />
At this moment, the tears flowed down from Aoba’s teary eyes.<br />
<br />
What her dry heart finally managed to get,<br />
<br />
Was a person she could talk with, one who was her equal.<br />
<br />
And what she had always been looking for,<br />
<br />
“I,”<br />
<br />
Aoba said hoarsely,<br />
<br />
“Am right behind you.”<br />
<br />
She raised her hand,<br />
<br />
“Chasing after you, and running with you one day.”<br />
<br />
Pak. She pressed the enter button.<br />
<br />
She already knew.<br />
<br />
One day, they will leave.<br />
<br />
She already knew.<br />
<br />
She couldn’t be with him forever.<br />
<br />
She already knew.<br />
<br />
In that case.<br />
<br />
“At least let me raise my head up and leave you. I want to be someone who can run alongside you.”<br />
<br />
Tears flowed as she smiled and stood up.<br />
<br />
“Goodbye, Keima.”<br />
<br />
At this moment, Keima slowly approached Aoba and kissed her on the lips lightly. Aoba cried as she accepted his kiss and closed her eyes.<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/5/58/TWGOK_02_015.jpg/375px-TWGOK_02_015.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/5/58/TWGOK_02_015.jpg/375px-TWGOK_02_015.jpg" width="200" /></a></div><br />
Keima moved his body away and muttered,<br />
<br />
“Goodbye, my disciple.”<br />
<br />
One day,<br />
<br />
We’ll meet again.<br />
<br />
<br />
This happened soon after.<br />
<br />
In the galge world,<br />
<br />
‘Maihime’.<br />
<br />
There was such a prodigy who was named as such.<br />
<br />
Through shocking conquest speed and amazing conquest theories, she became famous on the internet.<br />
<br />
When interviewed by a gaming magazine, she answered,<br />
<br />
“Of course.”<br />
<br />
She opened with this,<br />
<br />
“On one hand, it’s because I like games. However,”<br />
<br />
She showed an unbelievably enthusiastic expression and said,<br />
<br />
“I feel that if I continue to play, I can meet a certain person, someone very important to me.”<br />
<br />
<br />
Today, the ‘God of Conquests’ Keima was conquering the galges somewhere…<br />
<br />
Just to save those girls. </div><br />
<table border="1" width="100%"><tbody>
<tr> <td align="center" width="30%"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/kami-nomi-zo-shiru-sekai-vol-2-chapter_25.html">Previous chapter</a></td> <td align="center" width="40%"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/">Home Page</a></td> <td align="center" width="30%"></td> </tr>
</tbody> </table></div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-34257043783488906532012-02-25T11:33:00.003+07:002012-03-02T10:23:42.804+07:00The World God Only Knows Vol. 2 - Chapter 2<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on"><div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">Marui Yukie (54 year old single woman) was a saleswoman of the health drink Gokult.<br />
<br />
Her main job was to sell fresh Gokult to houses that often order it in her designated area every day. In the morning, she would finish her housework and then head off to the distribution center. She would then change into her uniform, put the Gokult she had to deliver for the day itself into the cart and slowly deliver her goods through the path she decided on.<br />
<br />
Also, one of her important jobs was to have new customers.<br />
<br />
To promote her goods, she could decide to let people test a little bit of her products.<br />
<br />
As Yukie was very confident in the products of her own company, she was often able to confidently hand the drinks over to customers who’d tasted it, and would never force them to buy it.<br />
<br />
“Have some. It’s good. Nice and healthy.”<br />
<br />
That’s her signature phrase.<br />
<br />
What she focused on was a smile and honesty.<br />
<br />
“Gokult’s good for the body. What I recommend can’t be wrong.”<br />
<br />
And this belief.<br />
<br />
Actually, Yukie herself used to be more impatient and would go around all over the place to increase the number of customers to promote her goods passionately. However, her body couldn’t take it now, and her methods have changed somewhat.<br />
<br />
First, she would never force other people to buy.<br />
<br />
The salary of a saleswoman was completely on commission, and her total salary would be decided through the number of Gokult delivered and the number of new customers. However, Yukie right now felt that money was just something she just needed enough of, and wasn’t really particular about her salary.<br />
<br />
No, actually, that wasn’t just it. She would even request to shrink the area she was required to deliver to.<br />
<br />
This was to spend even more time on each customer she had to handle and build more trust in them. Because of this, her sales numbers weren’t as impressive as when she was young (she was once chosen as the most outstanding Miss Gokult of the year thrice), but she still used her steady character and the sales technique she had trained over the years to get great ratings, and for 10 years, there weren’t any customers complaining, and neither were there any problems.<br />
<br />
And also, the area she was in charge of gradually became smaller and smaller.<br />
<br />
From this, one could tell how much her customers trusted her.<br />
<br />
Thus, to Yukie.<br />
<br />
“Sorry, Marui-san.”<br />
<br />
The male Gokult supervisor, who was in charge of the distribution center, really trusted and doted on her.<br />
<br />
“If it’s no problem, do you want to use this? Didn’t I request you to help out after work when some new workers came in to study? This is a reward for that. The main company gave me a few of these.”<br />
<br />
“Oh my.”<br />
<br />
Yukie supported her face.<br />
<br />
“I’ll be really troubled~”<br />
<br />
The supervisor handed a couple of tickets to a theme park to her.<br />
<br />
<br />
“Goto-san always takes care of me.”<br />
<br />
That was true.<br />
<br />
As Yukie was enthusiastically managing and teaching other saleswoman, the supervisor would often give her some visible or invisible benefits.<br />
<br />
“Hahaha.”<br />
<br />
The supervisor scratched his somewhat balding head.<br />
<br />
“Perhaps it may be troubling for Marui-san to accept this.”<br />
<br />
Normally, for a woman like Yukie of this age, a couple of tickets to a theme park wouldn’t be really pleasing. However,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Yukie remained silent for a while and stared at the couple’s ticket.<br />
<br />
“Can I really take this?”<br />
<br />
“Ah, you’re willing to?”<br />
<br />
“Yes.”<br />
<br />
Yukie accepted the entrance ticket and smiled.<br />
<br />
“I know who I can give this to.”<br />
<br />
<br />
As for Haqua du Lot Herminium, a lot of people had comments about her.<br />
<br />
“Haqua’s really amazing! She was always first in school, every single time! I’m really impressed—the scythe she has is the proof that she was the top from Devil Academy, the ‘Scythe of Testament’!”<br />
<br />
Some were like Elsie, really impressed by her ability.<br />
<br />
Or,<br />
<br />
“Haq-chan’s really a good girl.”<br />
<br />
They would praise her simply with one sentence, just like her partner Yukie.<br />
<br />
“Pretty-looking, good figure (though the breasts are a little smaller), a model student with outstanding grades.”<br />
<br />
That’s the basic impression everyone around her had.<br />
<br />
Haqua herself was a little conceited somewhat.<br />
<br />
But only Keima,<br />
<br />
“…In many aspects, this person’s really a little bothersome.”<br />
<br />
His glasses may shine, and his voice may have some form of a sigh as he lowered his shoulders.<br />
<br />
Today, Haqua shall display that ‘a little bothersome in many aspects’ as much as she wanted…<br />
<br />
“I have no other choice! I’m inviting you because I have no other choice!”<br />
<br />
“Nya~”<br />
<br />
“Don’t be mistaken, you know?”<br />
<br />
“Nya?”<br />
<br />
“Actually, I don’t want to head to such a childish place! But Yukie forced it onto me…eh? You’re saying that I should just throw the ticket away?”<br />
<br />
“Nya.”<br />
<br />
“Ho, how, how can this do…isn’t it too much of a waste?”<br />
<br />
“Nya.”<br />
<br />
“Tha, that’s right. Un, that’s it…are you going?”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“Y, yo, you, you’re not going?”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“Speak up! At least answer back!”<br />
<br />
“Nya.”<br />
<br />
“Tha, that’s right. I’m inviting you now. You’ll go, right?”<br />
<br />
After a long while.<br />
<br />
“…Are, are you happy? Well, you won’t feel irritated, right?”<br />
<br />
Haqua continued to look at the kitten that was sitting on the plastic bin.<br />
<br />
That cat.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
After a long pause of silence,<br />
<br />
“Nya.”<br />
<br />
Cried out and turned around before leaping up the wall and vanished into the alley without turning back.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
After watching the kitten leave, Haqua sighed.<br />
<br />
“What am I doing? Getting to practice with a kitten…”<br />
<br />
She was holding tightly onto two entrance tickets to the ‘Dean Land’…<br />
<br />
It’s been an hour since Haqua stood in front of the Katsuragis’ house and decided to go in. The passers-by were all giving weird looks to Haqua, who was wearing strange clothing and wielding a scythe, but she didn’t seem to mind as she continued to look up at Keima’s house, the ‘Grandpa Café’.<br />
<br />
With her hands behind her back, she continued to wander in front of the door meaninglessly.<br />
<br />
“Uu~”<br />
<br />
However, she couldn’t just remain at the door like this.<br />
<br />
She made her decision and kicked the ground to float up before vanishing to the other end of the wall.<br />
<br />
Her flight manner was a lot more graceful than Elsie, who was also a devil.<br />
<br />
After entering the house, Haqua adjusted her breathing.<br />
<br />
She placed her fingers on the collarbone above her chest and felt her heart quickening. However, since she came all the way here.<br />
<br />
There’s no way back now.<br />
<br />
In fact.<br />
<br />
“At this moment, every fortnight, Elsie and Keima’s mother will be out shopping.”<br />
<br />
Haqua already knew that they would use this time to buy the supplies the café used up. On a side note, she was very clear that Keima wouldn’t go out every Sunday and would stay at home to play games. That’s something she already knew every time she came over. The problem was that there was a very small chance that Keima would be out shopping for games.<br />
<br />
“The games he bought last week probably aren’t completed yet, so he’s likely to be at home today.”<br />
<br />
This was all in Haqua’s estimation too.<br />
<br />
Katsuragi Keima should be at home, alone.<br />
<br />
However…<br />
<br />
Haqua looked around the Katsuragis’ house and tilted her head slightly.<br />
<br />
“What’s this?”<br />
<br />
She was really troubled. There were things like garlic, amulets and straw ropes all over the place. What was going on?<br />
<br />
What happened during the time she wasn’t here to visit?<br />
<br />
Haqua walked around. At this moment, a voice came from the living room.<br />
<br />
(“Keima! Keima!”)<br />
<br />
There was a really childish voice.<br />
<br />
(Hm?)<br />
<br />
Haqua looked troubled.<br />
<br />
That sounded just like a girl.<br />
<br />
And it should be an unknown girl to her, aged 4 or 5. Who could it be?<br />
<br />
Keima shouldn’t have any little sisters.<br />
<br />
Did any kids from his relatives come over to play?<br />
<br />
In front of the living room,<br />
<br />
“What is it, Tomomi?”<br />
<br />
She could even hear Keima talking. Just when Haqua was about to grab onto the handle to the living room and was about to open it casually.<br />
<br />
(“I want to kiss Keima~”)<br />
<br />
PAK!<br />
<br />
Haqua was stunned there.<br />
<br />
(Ah? Eh? What did she just say?)<br />
<br />
Haqua was rooted there, and it was unknown whether she was smiling or angry.<br />
<br />
During this time, from the living room,<br />
<br />
(“Eh? Keima. How about a kiss~?)<br />
<br />
The girl’s fawning voice could be heard,<br />
<br />
“Haa.”<br />
<br />
And Keima’s sigh could be heard.<br />
<br />
(That, that’s right…if she was just a kid that matured a little early, Keima would be comforting her…)<br />
<br />
Just when Haqua was thinking on the other side of the door,<br />
<br />
“Alright.”<br />
<br />
Keima actually spoke in a tone of a flasher who doesn’t regret what he did.<br />
<br />
“Let’s kiss, Tomomi. No one’s at home anyway.”<br />
<br />
(!)<br />
<br />
The next second, Haqua subconsciously took action.<br />
<br />
“WAIT A SEC!”<br />
<br />
She slammed the door open.<br />
<br />
“NO WAY ARE YOU—!!”<br />
<br />
And shouted out.<br />
<br />
“—!“<br />
<br />
In the living room.<br />
<br />
Keima, who had the PFP handheld gaming console right at his face seemed to be shocked as he turned back to look.<br />
<br />
It’s rare to see his eyes widen like that.<br />
<br />
<br />
“Let me clarify something.”<br />
<br />
Keima’s eyes sparkled.<br />
<br />
“Tomomi may know very little vocabulary, but her actual age and appearance is about 17, 18. She got involved in an incident where she was abducted by a spaceship and ended up in cryo-stasis, so her mental age is rather backward.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
In contrast, Haqua.<br />
<br />
“THESE~AREN’T IMPORTANT!”<br />
<br />
Looked really unhappy as she folded her legs on the sofa and looked like she had a quarrel, as she scowled and narrowed her eyes.<br />
<br />
“Let me explain more. Kissing is just tapping the face slightly.”<br />
<br />
Keima was frantically explaining behind Haqua.<br />
<br />
“This underhanded method of making use of the other party’s love is ethically and logically…”<br />
<br />
“I said that it’s not important!”<br />
<br />
Keima’s eyes flashed as he looked at Haqua through his glasses.<br />
<br />
“I’m going to continue with my game then.”<br />
<br />
Then, he raised his game console and brought his lips closer.<br />
<br />
“Tomomi…”<br />
<br />
Haqua let her body sink into the sofa, and then,<br />
<br />
“OI! PLEASE~! DON’T YOU HAVE ANY SENSE OF SHAME?”<br />
<br />
She roared once she looked away.<br />
<br />
“Disgusting! Absolutely disgusting!”<br />
<br />
She raised her white and slender finger and pointed at Keima.<br />
<br />
Keima widened his eyes and looked at Haqua unhappily,<br />
<br />
“Why are you here?”<br />
<br />
He asked.<br />
<br />
“Mu.”<br />
<br />
Haqua was stumped for a moment.<br />
<br />
In this game, the Comprehensive Hazard Observer (that’s the setting in the game for a person who could observe and predict asteroid orbits and anything that happen on the trading ships) Tomomi Maria Hart.<br />
<br />
(“Ne, Keima, a kiss~?”)<br />
<br />
It continued to prompt.<br />
<br />
“Why are you here?”<br />
<br />
Right now, it should be the hardest question for Haqua to answer.<br />
<br />
“Uu.”<br />
<br />
She shook.<br />
<br />
“Uuu.”<br />
<br />
She was obviously panicking. Even she knew that her heart was racing. It’s unknown whether it was just her imagination, but her head felt a little doozy.<br />
<br />
“Well.”<br />
<br />
At this moment, Keima’s eyes got sharper.<br />
<br />
“you.”<br />
<br />
Those clear eyes seemed to see through everything.<br />
<br />
“Don’t tell me.”<br />
<br />
“Sh, shut up! What? What now? What do you want to say?”<br />
<br />
“No, nothing.”<br />
<br />
He said that,<br />
<br />
“Probably just me.”<br />
<br />
Logically to himself.<br />
<br />
“What are you trying to say! Really~!”<br />
<br />
Haqua panicked for quite a while.<br />
<br />
“We, well, isn’t Elsie at home?”<br />
<br />
Even though she already knew the answer, she still forced the question out. Keima didn’t really respond,<br />
<br />
“…Hm? I don’t know.”<br />
<br />
He merely tilted his head.<br />
<br />
“It’s quiet today, so I guess that she’s not at home…probably?”<br />
<br />
“Oh please.”<br />
<br />
Haqua felt a bit weak,<br />
<br />
“I say, at least know where your partner is!”<br />
<br />
Keima took the slip of paper on the table,<br />
<br />
“‘To Kami nii-sama! I went to buy things with okaa-sama. There’s curry okaa-sama cooked in the microwave. Please have that for lunch.’…just like that.”<br />
<br />
He recited.<br />
<br />
“In other words, it seems that she’s not at home.”<br />
<br />
Keima murmured and looked completely unconcerned. Haqua sighed lightly and said deliberately,<br />
<br />
“Ah~that’ll be really troublesome.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima continued to stare at Haqua intently.<br />
<br />
“What should I do? The ticket that can only be used today will be wasted.”<br />
<br />
She deliberately took the ticket out from her pocket and looked at it.<br />
<br />
“I wanted to go over with Elsie, but she’s not around.”<br />
<br />
She sounded rather stiff.<br />
<br />
“Really, I wanted to go along with Elsie…there are two of these. It’s a waste for me to go alone.”<br />
<br />
She secretly peered at Keima.<br />
<br />
Keima continued to look at Haqua.<br />
<br />
Haqua was panicking.<br />
<br />
She rolled her eyeballs slightly,<br />
<br />
She held the entrance ticket in front of her chest,<br />
<br />
“How troublesome.”<br />
<br />
Now that she stated things so plainly, Haqua thought that Keima would have some sort of a response,<br />
<br />
“Tomomi…”<br />
<br />
Unexpectedly, he continued to play his game.<br />
<br />
On the PFP.<br />
<br />
(“Keima!”)<br />
<br />
Tomomi, who had been waiting patiently, spoke.<br />
<br />
Haqua inadvertently collapsed on the sofa.<br />
<br />
“Oi!”<br />
<br />
She nearly erupted in anger, but felt that it was all meaningless now and collapsed weakly, and the entrance ticket she got fell onto the sofa. In other words, this man never had any thoughts for her. She thoroughly felt that.<br />
<br />
She was tired.<br />
<br />
She felt really tired.<br />
<br />
Keima looked at Haqua, who was looking back at him, and then looked at the entrance ticket in her hand.<br />
<br />
He seemed to have considered something, and after a while,<br />
<br />
“…Haqua.”<br />
<br />
He spoke.<br />
<br />
“What?”<br />
<br />
Looking somewhat teary, Haqua rubbed her eyes slightly to prevent Keima from seeing her tears. Really~ I don’t want to be bothered with this guy.<br />
<br />
She thought.<br />
<br />
Thus,<br />
<br />
Even though Keima asked in a really natural manner, Haqua still couldn’t understand.<br />
<br />
“That entrance ticket is to the Museum theme park, right…can I go with you?”<br />
<br />
EH?<br />
<br />
EHHH?<br />
<br />
Haqua’s mind immediately went blank. The next moment,<br />
<br />
She, who was very proud and very defensive,<br />
<br />
Actually forgot to act.<br />
<br />
“Re, REALLY?”<br />
<br />
She suddenly turned around, grabbed the back of the sofa, and couldn’t help but shout out…<br />
<br />
She was extremely delighted.<br />
<br />
The unhappy feeling that was in her immediately dissipated.<br />
<br />
She couldn’t help but beam.<br />
<br />
Thinking about everything in hindsight, Haqua felt very sorry for this.<br />
<br />
So sorry that she couldn’t sleep that night…<br />
<br />
<br />
A few hours later.<br />
<br />
Both of them arrived in front of Dean Land, showed the ticket recipient the ticket and entered.<br />
<br />
Just the two of them.<br />
<br />
She was actually able to be alone with Katsuragi Keima.<br />
<br />
Haqua felt that this was just like a dream.<br />
<br />
Her body was feeling really hot, and she felt really anxious.<br />
<br />
“I never thought that I would be in such a place with you…”<br />
<br />
Even though I was the one who brought the ticket to him, this is way too weird.<br />
<br />
As for Keima,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
He glanced at Haqua,<br />
<br />
“Are…you alright?’<br />
<br />
He looked rather serious. Haqua tensed up,<br />
<br />
“Sor, sort of. We can’t waste these entrance tickets anyway!”<br />
<br />
And then, she spoke to hide her emotions. She seemed to have viewed Keima’s question,<br />
<br />
“‘Is it really alright for me to come along? You wanted to come along with Elsie, right?’”<br />
<br />
She seemed to have heard it this way.<br />
<br />
On hearing Haqua’s answer, Keima’s expression seemed to show some thought.<br />
<br />
“…I didn’t mean it like that.”<br />
<br />
“S, speaking of which!”<br />
<br />
Haqua forcefully changed the topic.<br />
<br />
“This place is really strange…this is the first time I’m at a theme park. Are all of them like this?”<br />
<br />
To put it properly, Dean Land was different from other theme parks. The large building had many entertainment facilities like bowling alleys, karaoke and LAN gaming. The most unique feature was the cosplay.<br />
<br />
There were more than 300 kinds of costumes the counter would loan out. Besides uniforms like nurses and policemen, there would be traditional outfits, international ethnic clothing, clothing of gaming and mange characters, and even toy plushies.<br />
<br />
Because of these, there were large-eared bunnies, superheroes, maids wearing mini-skirts and magicians walking around.<br />
<br />
Of course, Haqua didn’t know that Keima and Elsie came here a little while back to conquer a certain girl. At that time, Keima cosplayed as a prince.<br />
<br />
“Cosplay…where you wear all sorts of costumes and have fun?”<br />
<br />
Haqua looked around and seemed to realize something as she nodded her head.<br />
<br />
(Everyone really look happy…)<br />
<br />
Should we be wearing those costumes?<br />
<br />
“What do you think?”<br />
<br />
She turned around,<br />
<br />
“Hm?’<br />
<br />
And frowned as Keima was nowhere to be seen.<br />
<br />
Haqua hurriedly looked around, and then found Keima with his hands on his hips, SWOOSH, quickly running away from Haqua.<br />
<br />
“Wait!”<br />
<br />
Haqua hurriedly chased after him. Actually, Keima wasn’t running, but crossed over at an unbelievable speed as he easily climbed up the handrail staircase even though it was crowded.<br />
<br />
“Eh?”<br />
<br />
What’s going on?<br />
<br />
Did his mind suddenly click?<br />
<br />
“Wa, wait!”<br />
<br />
However, Keima had no intention on turning around at all, but went up the second level, third level, all the way to the activity plaza on the roof.<br />
<br />
“…I see.”<br />
<br />
Haqua wiped away the sweat on her forehead and sighed hard as her shoulders collapsed.<br />
<br />
She finally understood.<br />
<br />
Why Keima came here.<br />
<br />
Why Keima would accept Haqua’s invitation.<br />
<br />
Because, over here,<br />
<br />
“Galge game exhibition.”<br />
<br />
There were these words plastered on a banner as crowds of people were moving towards this stall. At this moment, Keima had already slipped into the crowd like a fish into water.<br />
<br />
“Oh! It’s the re-edition of <Nya~Nyan nyan>.”<br />
<br />
Or,<br />
<br />
“Hm…‘MassiveSoft’s customer service is still rather prompt.”<br />
<br />
He muttered on the way as he swayed about between the stalls. It seemed that the distributors of galges have set up shop on this level.<br />
<br />
The bag first appeared on Keima’s right hand, then the left, and then, soon, the games started to pile up. It was just like magic. Even though it wasn’t so bad that the eyes couldn’t catch up, but the way he was shopping so quickly and fluidly wasn’t something an ordinary person could do.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Haqua half-opened her eyes.<br />
<br />
At first, she started to feel weak,<br />
<br />
And then, somewhat angry.<br />
<br />
However,<br />
<br />
“Oh~!”<br />
<br />
Or,<br />
<br />
“Un.”<br />
<br />
On seeing Keima’s eyes glitter as he ran about, the anger inside her subsided.<br />
<br />
Haqua gave a wry smile.<br />
<br />
And then, felt a bit relaxed for some reason.<br />
<br />
(This guy.)<br />
<br />
She actually felt that Keima was really stupid.<br />
<br />
However—<br />
<br />
It seemed that he really likes these things.<br />
<br />
Keima would never hide,<br />
<br />
This desire he was always loyal to.<br />
<br />
In that case,<br />
<br />
I might as well…<br />
<br />
Haqua smiled.<br />
<br />
“Fu!”<br />
<br />
<br />
Keima finished buying his things (as it was really smooth, he spent less than 30 minutes), and looked really satisfied. At this moment, Haqua called him out.<br />
<br />
She gave a mischievous look,<br />
<br />
“You looked like you were enjoying yourself there.”<br />
<br />
“Uu.”<br />
<br />
It seemed that Keima, who left Haqua aside…and in a certain extent, even made use of her to come to this Dean Land, felt a little guilty.<br />
<br />
Haqua said,<br />
<br />
“In that case.”<br />
<br />
She folded her arms and smirked,<br />
<br />
“Now it’s your turn to have fun with me!”<br />
<br />
Keima was so shocked that he widened his eyes.<br />
<br />
Haqua was really bold to let herself loose completely. She left all the games Keima bought at the Dean Land’s storage cupboard.<br />
<br />
“Let’s change too!”<br />
<br />
And brought Keima to the counter. Keima followed silently,<br />
<br />
“…Aren’t you disgusted by this or something?”<br />
<br />
At this moment, he asked. And Haqua answered,<br />
<br />
“This is called cosplay, right? To think that humans could come up with such a fun thing.”<br />
<br />
“…The way you and Elsie dress up normally should be considered a form of this as well.”<br />
<br />
Haqua didn’t listen to him at all,<br />
<br />
“Here, go change into this.”<br />
<br />
She pointed at a traditional thief’s outfit (a face towel, a fake board and a haversack cloth), and she herself,<br />
<br />
“I want this!”<br />
<br />
Pointed at the policewoman uniform.<br />
<br />
“Ugh.”<br />
<br />
Keima gave an unhappy look.<br />
<br />
<br />
To think that the policewoman outfit would even have handcuffs. Haqua locked Keima tightly on the handcuffs and brought him around the mall.<br />
<br />
Keima ended up being laughed at by many children.<br />
<br />
As Keima left Haqua behind and only bothered about buying games, it seemed that she wanted to use this chance to have her revenge.<br />
<br />
“Oi! You had enough already, right?”<br />
<br />
On hearing Keima’s protest, and feeling that there was enough laughter, Haqua undid the handcuffs,<br />
<br />
“Then let’s go play this thing called bowling!”<br />
<br />
And strode off.<br />
<br />
Keima sighed as he followed.<br />
<br />
<br />
Both their scores almost matched. Though Haqua had great athleticism, this was the first time she bowled, so she couldn’t perform up to standard.<br />
<br />
On the other hand, as this had nothing to do with conquering girls, Keima couldn’t utilize his full ability. No, rather, he didn’t want to, and they ended up with a win and a loss each respectively.<br />
<br />
After Haqua enjoyed herself,<br />
<br />
“Let go play something else!”<br />
<br />
“Yes yes.”<br />
<br />
Keima seemed to have given up. Since it was a rare chance, both of them went back to the counter and changed into other costumes. Haqua became a princess, and Keima was a knight (with armor that was of light materials).<br />
<br />
It seemed that Haqua had a side where she’s like a normal girl.<br />
<br />
She had luxurious clothing on and turned her head around lightly. Haqua already had a regal and elegant flavor to her, and the milky white dress really looked good on her.<br />
<br />
“Let’s go!”<br />
<br />
Haqua pointed forward and marched on.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima smiled slightly, placed his model sword in front of his chest and slightly bowed.<br />
<br />
<br />
Keima’s expertise in arcade games really amazed Haqua. Then, she timidly went through the haunted house. During this time, both of them enjoyed themselves on grilled lamb sticks and buffet before changing into a jounin and a samurai and going to the divination area.<br />
<br />
<br />
At this moment,<br />
<br />
“That’s the one! I was always curious about this the moment I came in!”<br />
<br />
Haqua ran towards the entrance of the roller-coaster. This roller coaster was the most famous facility of Dean Land, and the track looks like it goes through the entire building. The reason why a part of the building was empty was so as to let the roller coaster move through.<br />
<br />
“Let’s go!”<br />
<br />
Haqua excitedly strode off.<br />
<br />
At this moment.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima, who only spoke occasionally, suddenly grabbed her hand silently from behind. Haqua was shocked.<br />
<br />
“What is it?”<br />
<br />
She looked completely taken aback as she looked behind.<br />
<br />
And her face was flushed red.<br />
<br />
“Eh? What is it? Or, Katsuragi?”<br />
<br />
Keima seemed to be thinking about something and gradually raised Haqua’s white and slender hand to her own face.<br />
<br />
“Kya! Yo, you can’t. Idiot!”<br />
<br />
“Nope.”<br />
<br />
“Did, didn’t I say no?”<br />
<br />
At this moment, Keima’s other hand went close to Haqua’s face. Haqua couldn’t help,<br />
<br />
“No, I, I say,”<br />
<br />
She couldn’t help but close her eyes tightly.<br />
<br />
She froze, waiting for the next thing to happen.<br />
<br />
Then, Keima’s hand was placed on her forehead, and he spoke softly,<br />
<br />
“I already knew that something wasn’t right. Looks like you got a fever. You can’t take the roller coaster like this. Let’s go home. I’ll get Elsie to take care of you.”<br />
<br />
“Eh?”<br />
<br />
Haqua widened her eyes.<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/1/1c/TWGOK_02_012.jpg/371px-TWGOK_02_012.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/1/1c/TWGOK_02_012.jpg/371px-TWGOK_02_012.jpg" width="198" /></a></div><br />
At this moment.<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
Her feet became unsteady.<br />
<br />
Haqua’s eyes immediately went dark, and her consciousness fade…<br />
<br />
<br />
“Sor, ry…”<br />
<br />
Haqua let Keima carry her on the back as she apologized dejectedly. At this point, both of them had already changed back into their own clothes and left Dean Land.<br />
<br />
They will have to spend quite a bit of money, but they decided to take a taxi back to the Katsuragis’ house. While walking to the taxi stand, Keima really couldn’t stand seeing Haqua faltering and decided to carry her.<br />
<br />
“Sorry, Katsuragi.”<br />
<br />
Haqua continued to apologize in an abnormally gentle voice.<br />
<br />
No matter how excited she was, the graceful and highly self-disciplined Haqua should have realized that she wasn’t feeling well.<br />
<br />
And this time, she even brought trouble to Keima. She would be definitely hurt by this.<br />
<br />
Keima sighed.<br />
<br />
“The next time you apologize, I’m going to leave you here.”<br />
<br />
“Sorry…”<br />
<br />
“I did go to the exhibition, so it’s not a lost cause altogether. I’m not bothered by this.”<br />
<br />
“…Un.”<br />
<br />
However,<br />
<br />
This guy was really amazing.<br />
<br />
Haqua was somewhat impressed with him. He could even realize that she unconsciously held back her illness and was even worried for her.<br />
<br />
“…He~heh.”<br />
<br />
She said stubbornly,<br />
<br />
“I really want to take the roller coaster.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima didn’t really show an ugly expression, so he should have known how to answer this. He would often,<br />
<br />
Understand the heart subconsciously.<br />
<br />
Thus,<br />
<br />
“Heheh, I really wanted to take the roller coaster.”<br />
<br />
“u.”<br />
<br />
“I really wanted to ride it.”<br />
<br />
“Uu.”<br />
<br />
“Ne, Katsuragi?”<br />
<br />
And thus<br />
<br />
“Well, if there are any sales of old memorabilia games, I might consider it.”<br />
<br />
He said this in an indirect manner.<br />
<br />
On hearing what Keima would say in his own style,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Haqua gently narrowed her eyes, and then,<br />
<br />
“Un.”<br />
<br />
Held onto Keima’s collar tightly, and leaned her body over with all the honesty she had never shown before,<br />
<br />
“Thank you.”<br />
<br />
<br />
Haqua rested for a while at the Katsuragis’ house, refused the worried-looking Elsie’s idea for her to stay overnight, and returned back to Yukie’s house that night.<br />
<br />
Though she was really reluctant,<br />
<br />
And that she really had a fever,<br />
<br />
However, Haqua still went back,<br />
<br />
To pass these same words to Yukie.<br />
<br />
Those words were,<br />
<br />
“Thank you.”<br />
<br />
All this for the hard work Yukie put in to arrange this. </div><br />
<table border="1" width="100%"><tbody>
<tr> <td align="center" width="30%"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/kami-nomi-zo-shiru-sekai-vol-2-chapter.html">Previous chapter</a></td> <td align="center" width="40%"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/">Home Page</a></td> <td align="center" width="30%"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/kami-nomi-zo-shiru-sekai-vol-2-chapter_8856.html">Next chapter</a></td> </tr>
</tbody> </table></div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-26641206984064564842012-02-25T11:31:00.006+07:002012-03-02T10:23:42.806+07:00The World God Only Knows Vol. 2 - Chapter 1<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on"><div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">In this world, there exist people with a superb sense of smell.<br />
<br />
A famous producer who raised many outstanding singers was quoted saying: “A real person will definitely look dazzling.” This wasn’t just a hyperbole, but that to the eyes of a thoroughbred, musicians with potential just look as if they’re covered in light.<br />
<br />
No matter whether they’re performing in live houses that are small or on the roadside, a producer with the ability can use his eyes to search out singers who have a chance to make it big. And the producers make their decisions based on how much the opponent sparkles.<br />
<br />
In other words, this is called ‘The Art of Recognition’.<br />
<br />
A sushi chef from an old shop in Ginza said,<br />
<br />
“When walking in a fish market, the feet will naturally move towards the best fish of the day.”<br />
<br />
This should be called the sixth sense. Only a chef like this who trained so hard in the art of sushi making could have such instincts. To an ordinary person, this could only be described as extraordinary.<br />
<br />
The body would move on its own.<br />
<br />
In other words, the body would ‘naturally react’ based on experience.<br />
<br />
The chairman of a companies that manages comedians said,<br />
<br />
“I can somewhat smell something from these young people that are continuing to grow.”<br />
<br />
“This smell, well, it’s not whether it smells good or not, but whether it’s fragrant. Everyone’s smell is a little different. Anyway, it’s sour!”<br />
<br />
Eh? Isn’t this just because someone didn’t take a shower?<br />
<br />
One mustn’t be hasty and make such conclusions. At least this chairman did groom a few great comedians, and earned big bucks while managing the business. It’s probable that he could use ‘smell’ to sense other people’s talents.<br />
<br />
In other words, he could ‘sniff out’ talent.<br />
<br />
To raise a more radical example,<br />
<br />
“Let me tell you. An angel is whispering to me that ‘it’s this one, this ticket will definitely rise~’, fufu.”<br />
<br />
A genius stockbroker said this. An ordinary person would feel that ‘this is just ridiculous’ on hearing this explanation, but he did become a really wealthy man. From this pitch, one might think that he really heard an Angel whispering into his ear.<br />
<br />
That’s probably it.<br />
<br />
Anyway, whether this was a result gained from talent, hard work or innate experience, this ability is no different from superpowers to an ordinary person, and they used this instinct to develop into a target.<br />
<br />
If this ability can be described through having a superb sense of smell.<br />
<br />
Then it could be truly proclaimed,<br />
<br />
That Katsuragi Keima had that ‘instinct’.<br />
<br />
And that he had Heaven’s blessings.<br />
<br />
It was completely a coincidence that he would get off from the stop—the previous train was stuck because of power outage, causing the tracks themselves to be inaccessible.<br />
<br />
Keima, who came all the way out to buy bishoujo games, and Elsie, who accompanied him out, could only listen to the audio broadcast of the station attendant ‘Please take other modes of transport. We apologize for any inconvenience’. They got off three stops before their destination and walked out of the gantry gate. Keima used his PFP to check it out. It seemed that a bus stop near the station had a bus that would pass by his house.<br />
<br />
Under the furnace-like blazing sun of summer, Keima was a little impatient as he arched his back and walked out.<br />
<br />
His hands were holding onto a bag full of games.<br />
<br />
Elsie reached her hands out to block the sun and looked a little troubled as the heat that was reflected off the tarmac road would make anyone standing around sweat crazily.<br />
<br />
Sweat flowed past Elsie’s white face.<br />
<br />
Speaking of which…<br />
<br />
Elsie started to think. She had never gotten off at this stop. This place gave a rather empty feeling as it doesn’t seem as if anyone else is around.<br />
<br />
The sunlight was really vicious and the scenery was clearly divided into light and shadow.<br />
<br />
“…A lot of shops aren’t open.”<br />
<br />
Elsie muttered, and thus, Keima, who was walking slightly in front, impatiently looked back.<br />
<br />
“Elsie, what are you doing? Let’s go!”<br />
<br />
“Ah, okay, Kami nii-sama!”<br />
<br />
Elsie ran and chased up to Keima, and both of them walked together side by side. After moving about 200m,<br />
<br />
“Eh? Kami nii-sama, shouldn’t we be going this way,”<br />
<br />
Keima suddenly went into a branched road, and Elsie raised her doubts in surprise. They should be walking another 100 meters before reaching the bus stop.<br />
<br />
However, Keima,<br />
<br />
“…Eh, this.”<br />
<br />
Answered in a rare ambiguous manner.<br />
<br />
“I don’t know why.”<br />
<br />
Even he himself tilted his head in a puzzled manner,<br />
<br />
“But it feels like I have to walk here.”<br />
<br />
As he said that, he continued to walk forward quickly.<br />
<br />
Elsie hurriedly chased him.<br />
<br />
“Wa, wait for me, kami nii-sama!”<br />
<br />
Keima turned 2, 3 times from the road to the lane, and he was walking faster and faster.<br />
<br />
He didn’t run.<br />
<br />
Even so, it seemed like he was pulled by something as he quickly moved his feet. His speed itself was really fast.<br />
<br />
As the lower half of his body was too fast, the upper body that was holding the bag tilted backwards as it couldn’t keep up.<br />
<br />
“Hau? Oh?”<br />
<br />
Even Keima himself widened his eyes and smirked. As his upper body couldn’t keep up while his feet were continuing to move forward, it looked really mysterious.<br />
<br />
“Ka, kami nii-sama?”<br />
<br />
Elsie started to panic and flailed her arms around as she chased Keima with all she had. Keima himself however continued to move down the lane.<br />
<br />
And he walked deeper and deeper in.<br />
<br />
He entered the deep part of a dark alley, and the darkness inside there was even a little unbelievable. Then,<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
Keima’s feet suddenly stopped, and it was like he finished leading them.<br />
<br />
He regained his usual composed expression.<br />
<br />
“Ho, haa.”<br />
<br />
Elsie finally managed to catch up as she was pressing onto her knees and panting heavily. Then,<br />
<br />
“Fuu.”<br />
<br />
She took a deep breath and then stood up.<br />
<br />
“Really~ what’s wrong with you, kami nii-sama?”<br />
<br />
Elsie lifted her head and saw Keima pushing his glasses up and rubbing around his eyebrows.<br />
<br />
“Elsie…”<br />
<br />
Keima pushed his glasses back to its original position and raised a question.<br />
<br />
His voice was obviously hoarse.<br />
<br />
“That shop.”<br />
<br />
He reached out his slender white fingers.<br />
<br />
“…Oh.”<br />
<br />
Elsie looked where Keima pointed to and responded.<br />
<br />
“Don’t you feel that the shop there is glowing? Golden, no, pink?”<br />
<br />
“Eh?”<br />
<br />
On hearing Keima say this, Elsie frowned.<br />
<br />
“Ah?”<br />
<br />
She instinctively looked back at Keima, and then continued to look at the shop intently. Then,<br />
<br />
“Well,”<br />
<br />
She used her fingers on both hands to press both temples and pondered for a while.<br />
<br />
“No.”<br />
<br />
(What’s with kami nii-sama?)<br />
<br />
She thought. The ’10,000 Old Bookstore’ written on the signboard of that shop in the alley wasn’t even glowing, but was shrouded in an ominous atmosphere. It seemed that the house itself was a little shaky. It had an outer wall with ivy climbing all over it and a tightly closed glass door, and looked really dark.<br />
<br />
Even if this shop’s door was opened, Elsie didn’t want to enter at all.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
However, it was unknown what was going on as Keima didn’t move since then as he continued to look at that shop ’10,000 Old Bookstore’.<br />
<br />
He held his breath slightly.<br />
<br />
There was a tinge of excitement in his expression.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Then, he started to move forward with light steps. This time, it didn’t feel as if he was dragged around by something, but something out of his own will.<br />
<br />
“…Kami nii-sama?”<br />
<br />
As Elsie tilted her head and called Keima, his head was already on the door. For some reason, Elsie had a bad feeling about this.<br />
<br />
“Ah, wai…”<br />
<br />
Before she could finish, it was too late.<br />
<br />
“Fu, fufu.”<br />
<br />
Keima let out some mysterious laughter.<br />
<br />
And walked into the shop.<br />
<br />
As for Elsie,<br />
<br />
“Hau~”<br />
<br />
She started hesitating since just now, but because of her personality, she couldn’t just leave Keima alone and summoned her courage to follow him.<br />
<br />
(Kami nii-sama! This shop seems a little weird~)<br />
<br />
Her heart was crying a little. It wasn’t that she had this feeling because she was a devil. Anyone with normal judgment would be thinking about this.<br />
<br />
This shop wasn’t normal.<br />
<br />
What was already very cramped space had 7 large bookshelves in it, and each bookshelf was messily stuffed with books. On entering, there came an abnormal sense of pressure, as there were only books, books, books and more books inside.<br />
<br />
The scene inside the shop was so messy that anyone would be dazed by it.<br />
<br />
The cookbooks were placed besides the old-fashioned magazines, and more than 30 years worth of yellow school textbooks. There were encyclopedias and detective novels with the covers on the side nearly dropping off. Each book just looked completely messy, and there's no intention of letting anyone take it for convenience.<br />
<br />
These books just looked messy as they were scattered all over the place.<br />
<br />
The books were stacked up so high that they reached the ceiling, and even if the pages inside were all messy, they weren't arranged with and were stuffed inside the bookshelves. Origami books, documents in files, diaries with leather covers, foreign language books with locks on them, Japanese origami books, horror books with magic gates on the covers, and even books with unknown languages.<br />
<br />
There weren't just books.<br />
<br />
There were forgotten old records left in the shop, Buddha statues, candle altars, spiked handcuffs, Western wine bottles of unknown origins, cameras that were about spoilt and dusty plaid doll.<br />
<br />
Even these things could be put around messily.<br />
<br />
Were these all to be sold?<br />
<br />
(...)<br />
<br />
Elsie looked a little scared as she shrank her neck back and looked around.<br />
<br />
And then,<br />
<br />
“Ehh?”<br />
<br />
“Eh!”<br />
<br />
She couldn't help but cry up. That's because an old man who looked like a boss and had wrinkles all over his face was looking at Elsie as their eyes met.<br />
<br />
She thought that he was some decoration.<br />
<br />
It was only when he started smiling that Elsie realized that he was a living person. His teeth were almost completely gone, and there were only 2,3 of them left. He had a cap on his head as he was sitting in a seiza position beside the cashier.<br />
<br />
His eyeballs were yellow as he gave a mysterious smile.<br />
<br />
This old man's head was shaking about, and he was like a tumbler that wasn't stable.<br />
<br />
(Is, is he even human?)<br />
<br />
Elsie trembled. She looked away, and could feel that he was looking at her, and was so scared that she didn't want to look back.<br />
<br />
Speaking of which.<br />
<br />
What caused this in the first place?<br />
<br />
The moment she stepped into the shop, she had a mysterious chill.<br />
<br />
Right now, it's was right in the middle of the hot summer.<br />
<br />
It was definitely sunny outside,<br />
<br />
And the boss was wearing thick clothing for some reason.<br />
<br />
Elsie immediately had goosebumps rising.<br />
<br />
Why is this shop so cold?<br />
<br />
(Ka, kami nii-sama.)<br />
<br />
Elsie's eyes were teary as she looked at Keima as if she wanted help.<br />
<br />
However, Keima was completely hypnotized and it seemed like he didn't want to be bothered by her. Ever since just now, he was flipping around in the cramped shop and energetically walking around.<br />
<br />
He twitched his nose, and for a while, it seemed that he was looking at a certain bookshelf, only to suddenly kneel on the ground and then climb up to the area near the roof.<br />
<br />
After a while, he came out from the bookshelf, and then disappeared after a while.<br />
<br />
To Elsie, it seemed like Keima's ears became dog ears and his backside had a tail that grew out.<br />
<br />
He looked completely excited as his eyes were dazzling.<br />
<br />
“Yes! It's definitely there! There must be something here! I smell it!”<br />
<br />
“Wha, what's with you, kami nii-sama?”<br />
<br />
Elsie folded her arms and looked really worried.<br />
<br />
“Fufu, this smell's not hidden at all! It's right nearby.”<br />
<br />
His answer was too abnormal as he ran straight to a corner. Even in this mysterious shop that had tattered metal and books, that corner looked really unnatural. Elsie couldn't help but tug at Keima's collar to try and stop him.<br />
<br />
“Ka, kami nii-sama!”<br />
<br />
But Keima,<br />
<br />
“Go away~! Let go of me, Elsie! Can't you hear it? That child's muttering. Listen! She's saying 'I'm here! Come save me! Come save me!”<br />
<br />
“Wa~kami nii-sama's not normal. You're going to fall into another world!”<br />
<br />
“Wait! I'll save you right away!”<br />
<br />
“Tha, that's just a hallucination! Am, ambulance! Someone call for an ambulance!”<br />
<br />
Keima shook aside Elsie who was holding him from behind and ducked into that ridiculous pile of stuff.<br />
<br />
In a moment.<br />
<br />
“Hey!”<br />
<br />
Right in front of the stunned Elsie.<br />
<br />
“Fu, fufufu.”<br />
<br />
Plak,<br />
<br />
Plak plak.<br />
<br />
Keima landed on that pile of stuff and slowly got up.<br />
<br />
His eyes were glowing under the weak light. Even though his movements were a little strange, Keima's face showed a triumphant smile.<br />
<br />
“Found it!”<br />
<br />
He raised the box high up.<br />
<br />
'Favor of the Western Lantern'.<br />
<br />
Such a label was on it, and the packaging was rather weird as there was only the side of a white-haired girl's face on it. This should be a bishoujo game itself, but to be honest, it didn't look really attractive. However, for some reason, Keima showed a look like a child finding treasure as he delightfully patted away the dust on it before walking to the cashier.<br />
<br />
“How much?”<br />
<br />
He looked serious as he handed the box to the boss who was still swaying his head.<br />
<br />
“...”<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/d/d3/TWGOK_02_008.jpg/369px-TWGOK_02_008.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/d/d3/TWGOK_02_008.jpg/369px-TWGOK_02_008.jpg" width="196" /></a></div><br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
The boss continued to smile, and Keima said adamantly,<br />
<br />
“I understand the reason for this, and I'll definitely splurge as much many as I can on it. However, I won't just get the money out. In other words, I have two intents. One, don't bluff me. Two, I won't play along if you want to rip me off. Since this thing's put inside the shop, at least it means that it's to be sold, right?”<br />
<br />
“...”<br />
<br />
“Say a price.”<br />
<br />
Keima brought his face closer in.<br />
<br />
“Give me a price that I don't have to haggle.”<br />
<br />
The boss remained silent for a while, and finally raised a trembling finger in front of Keima.<br />
<br />
“...1?”<br />
<br />
Keima tilted his head. The boss gave a thumbs up, and Keima frowned.<br />
<br />
“1? 10, 000 yen?”<br />
<br />
“...”<br />
<br />
The boss shook his head, and Keima looked indignant.<br />
<br />
“Are you thinking of going more than 10,000...eh? That's not it?”<br />
<br />
“...”<br />
<br />
The boss didn't say anything, but one could feel his intent from the atmosphere. A little lower.<br />
<br />
“1,000 yen?”<br />
<br />
Keima said suspiciously, but the boss shook his head again. Keima was a little lost.<br />
<br />
“...100...10 yen, don't tell me,”<br />
<br />
He held his breath slightly.<br />
<br />
“1 yen?”<br />
<br />
Fufu.<br />
<br />
The boss laughed and nodded his head hard. Keima was immediately delighted.<br />
<br />
“I'M BUYING IT!”<br />
<br />
And shouted.<br />
<br />
“THAT'S WAY TOO CHEAP!”<br />
<br />
He laughed as he grabbed and shook the boss' hand hard,<br />
<br />
“YOU'RE REALLY A GREAT GUY!”<br />
<br />
Elsie, who was watching all of this silently, placed her hand in front of her chest.<br />
<br />
“Kami nii-sama, please start doubting a little, please?”<br />
<br />
And couldn't help but ask.<br />
<br />
And then, everything was too late. At this moment, Keima took a yen out to buy this game, this so-called fantasy bishoujo game called 'Favor of the Western Lantern'.<br />
<br />
And then,<br />
<br />
A prologue to a horror story began...<br />
<br />
<br />
After a while,<br />
<br />
The scene changed to Katsuragi Keima’s house. The location is the corridor in front of his room.<br />
<br />
“Bishoujo games are really deep. Even I would sometimes be shocked and amazed by the complexity.”<br />
<br />
On hearing Keima say this, Elsie spoke,<br />
<br />
“We, well, kami nii-sama, I feel that something, Erm,”<br />
<br />
“I have conquered or inspected more games than anyone else. Whether it’s the past or the future, there will be no one who will love bishoujo games more than me. That’s because I’m ‘God’!”<br />
<br />
“That’s.”<br />
<br />
“However.”<br />
<br />
Keima pointed his finger at the sky, not listening to Elsie at all.<br />
<br />
“Even I have two genres of games I can’t handle, thought this can’t be helped.”<br />
<br />
After saying that, he took a handkerchief and pretended to wipe his eyes.<br />
<br />
“Do you know what those genres, are?”<br />
<br />
“Un, that.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“I don’t know, but that.”<br />
<br />
“That’s!”<br />
<br />
Keima ignored Elsie and said directly,<br />
<br />
“Time and space.”<br />
<br />
“…Time?”<br />
<br />
Elsie was curious and couldn’t help but ask. Keima nodded hard.<br />
<br />
“That’s right. In other words, the ‘God’s window’ that only a living body has.<br />
<br />
“?”<br />
<br />
Elsie looked confused.<br />
<br />
“God’s window?”<br />
<br />
For some reason, it felt that the entire situation was hard to understand.<br />
<br />
Keima laughed.<br />
<br />
“No, this really isn’t hard. A simpler explanation would be that ‘before I was born…when I started playing games once I grew out of infancy, it’s impossible to play all games’, and also ‘the friendship games that were already rare or sold in limited special areas, and those unique given, rare or reclaimed products by the industry are hard to get.’ It’s just this simple meaning.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“There were already so many games selling in Japan. It’s not possible for me to have all the games.”<br />
<br />
“Eh?”<br />
<br />
Elsie was a little surprised,<br />
<br />
“Don’t you have all the games, kami nii-sama?”<br />
<br />
Keima sighed and glanced at Elsie.<br />
<br />
“How is it possible?”<br />
<br />
“I thought that the collection kami nii-sama had in the room was all the games around.”<br />
<br />
Elsie used her fist to press against her face as she remembered Keima’s room that was used as a storeroom of bishoujo games. The room was neatly stacked with an amazing amount of games. To Elsie, even if someone told her that all the games in the world were over there, she wouldn’t doubt it at all.<br />
<br />
Also, there weren’t just games inside. There were even ‘Initial limited Edition’ and ‘Director’s Cut’ version of the games, and Elsie couldn’t even tell the differences between them as they were all packed within Keima’s collection.<br />
<br />
“…I hope so.”<br />
<br />
Keima said in a self-mocking manner.<br />
<br />
“But no matter how hard I try, there will be missing ones that get by me.”<br />
<br />
But no matter what.<br />
<br />
He added on,<br />
<br />
“My collection of bishoujo games aren’t of genre. I guess no matter whether it’s an organization or an individual, nobody would collect more than me.”<br />
<br />
“I see.”<br />
<br />
At this moment, Elsie suddenly thought of something,<br />
<br />
“It’s true when you put it that way.”<br />
<br />
It seemed that she wasn’t willing to give up. However, Keima spoke first,<br />
<br />
“I’m not really trying to force things. It’s regrettable, but amongst the games that I have never collected, most of the game data values are more valuable than the work itself. For example, a little modification to the same game, or a game that wasn’t really much, or a game that couldn’t proceed on because of a really serious bug.”<br />
<br />
“Eh, as for that.”<br />
<br />
“But amongst the works I couldn’t collect, there were really a few outstanding works.”<br />
<br />
“Well.”<br />
<br />
“…This fact makes me really unable to sleep or eat well. Ah, thinking about how many outstanding works I have not touched in this work, the conquest of those cute girls who are waiting for me—”<br />
<br />
Ahh.<br />
<br />
Keima pressed against his chest and revealed a pained expression.<br />
<br />
He looked just like an astronaut who dreamt of being able to land on Mars, which no one else had done before.<br />
<br />
The endless romance and thirst of knowledge were clearly shown on his face.<br />
<br />
He’s an adventurer, an explorer, a researcher, and one who seeks the truth.<br />
<br />
In this peaceful era, not everyone could show such an expression. In a certain manner, the side of his face looked extreme~ly manly.<br />
<br />
However, he was only interested in bishoujo games.<br />
<br />
“I’ve always heard of this rumor about a few rare bishoujo games that were cursed within the world.”<br />
<br />
Keima suddenly diverted the topic.<br />
<br />
“The game itself, through the network, in a specialized publication.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Elsie had a bad feeling as she silently tugged at Keima’s sleeve. Keima’s expression seemed to be full of memories as it also looked like he was looking forward.<br />
<br />
“That game itself had an outstanding script and an enigmatic female lead. The graphics and music were all rather dated, but the potential wouldn’t lose to that outstanding works. That’s an out-of-place artifact in the history of galge, and in other words, it’s an outstanding work that probably wouldn’t exist.)<br />
<br />
“Ka, kami nii-sama.”<br />
<br />
“I really regretted not being born earlier as that was a game that was completed before I was born. Fu.”<br />
<br />
He chuckled.<br />
<br />
“Laugh at me, Elsie. Everyone calls me ‘god’, but a human can’t overcome the biological limitations.<br />
<br />
Elsie couldn’t laugh.<br />
<br />
Her expression was really stiff.<br />
<br />
Keima continued,<br />
<br />
“How did it end up like this? I don’t really understand what happened, but this was already a game that was released by a small company and had limited numbers. Soon after the game was released, there was a huge controversy as the games were taken back, and most of the products were taken off the shelves.”<br />
<br />
He frowned slightly,<br />
<br />
“Based on people who know the situation, the sold products at that time didn’t have any problems. However,”<br />
<br />
He paused,<br />
<br />
“Rumors had it that the so-called initial version, the special editions that had only 10 sets had a problem. But that was just a rumor.”<br />
<br />
His eyes were dazzling.<br />
<br />
“It seemed that the original version would bring an otherworldly experience to you.”<br />
<br />
“AH?”<br />
<br />
“This is a game that’s full of mysteries, so I’m not sure if they’re real or not. However, it seemed that the original version had a design that far exceeded expectations. As for whether this design refers to the originality or the system, I’m not sure.”<br />
<br />
“Ka, kami nii-sama.”<br />
<br />
Elsie’s voice was trembling a little, and Keima smirked.<br />
<br />
His eyes looked like they were infected with her fever.<br />
<br />
“Favor of the Western Lantern.”<br />
<br />
He quickly raised the software in his hands right in front of himself.<br />
<br />
“This is the original version.”<br />
<br />
On seeing this mysterious packaging, Elsie nearly screamed. Keima shook Elsie’s hand away and immediately entered his room.<br />
<br />
He closed the door slightly and poked his head out.<br />
<br />
“So to conquer this game, I need to shut myself a while. Please don’t disturb me!”<br />
<br />
“Nii, nii-sama!”<br />
<br />
Before Elsie could even stop him, the door was slammed shut. After that,<br />
<br />
“Please, kami nii-sama! Open the door! I have a bad feeling about this!”<br />
<br />
No matter how much Elsie knocked or shook the door, the door wouldn’t open. She dejectedly lowered her head and looked really dejected.<br />
<br />
That chilling depression inside her heart continued to spread inside her heart, and showed no sign of recovering.<br />
<br />
“…?”<br />
<br />
At this moment, Elsie noticed something and knelt down. She picked up something that dropped onto the floor and continued to stare at it.<br />
<br />
What’s this?<br />
<br />
Then…<br />
<br />
She had goosebumps.<br />
<br />
It was a strand she never saw before.<br />
<br />
And one that shouldn’t be here in the house, white hair that was of unnatural length.<br />
<br />
<br />
At the same time, while Keima was locked inside his own room and when Elsie picked up the white hair, in a certain shrine that’s far away from the Majima City, a miko suddenly widened her eyes.<br />
<br />
As she sat in a seiza position on the wooden-floored room, the knees of both her thighs were slightly separated, and her hands were placed on the knees. That straightened back and the seiza position showed serenity and discipline.<br />
<br />
She was about 25 years old.<br />
<br />
The candle altar nearby shone on her and the black shadow.<br />
<br />
She had long black hair, a proper and beautiful face and dazzling eyes. It’s weird for a miko, but her lips had lipstick on. With the white skin as the background, the gloss of the lipstick made it really look outstanding.<br />
<br />
Also, her ample breasts were supported tightly by the miko outfit. Her figure ratio was really outstanding. The shirt in front of her chest was slightly opened, and one could vaguely see the snowy-white chest. Her face was rather unique. Even though gentle, it gave a pure look.<br />
<br />
“Granny!”<br />
<br />
This miko suddenly shouted.<br />
<br />
“…So you found out as well?”<br />
<br />
On hearing her ask this, a hoarse voice came from a dark corner in the room.<br />
<br />
“Un. Looks like someone got that again.”<br />
<br />
The miko narrowed her eyes and looked over, and a shriveled old granny was sitting there. It seemed that she was already over 100 years. As her clothing was extremely dull looking and she was extremely small, she could hide her presence such that she wouldn’t be discovered. The old granny slowly opened her closed eyes and looked over at the miko.<br />
<br />
“What do you think?”<br />
<br />
The miko sternly frowned.<br />
<br />
And then folded her arms.<br />
<br />
“It doesn’t feel good…maybe the ‘mastermind’s over there.”<br />
<br />
Her white and slender fingers reached out from her sleeves.<br />
<br />
“Un.”<br />
<br />
The old granny nodded her head,<br />
<br />
“Even I can feel that this is some unpleasant smell.”<br />
<br />
“…Yeah, it’s really unpleasant.”<br />
<br />
The miko’s beautiful face showed a slight frown, and said in an unworried manner,<br />
<br />
“Besides, that thing was always hiding in these bad places.”<br />
<br />
“…That thing returned to this world. Which means someone appreciated that thing.”<br />
<br />
“Granny?”<br />
<br />
The miko stared sharply at the old granny, who in turn nodded again.<br />
<br />
“Un, that person’s life is in danger.”<br />
<br />
The miko suddenly got up, and at this moment, the old granny asked,<br />
<br />
“I say.”<br />
<br />
It seemed that she knew how the other person would answer.<br />
<br />
The old granny’s sigh showed some reluctance of giving up.<br />
<br />
“…Shino, where are you going?”<br />
<br />
The miko’s reply was simple, looking as if she didn’t want the old granny to worry for her.<br />
<br />
“Where else? I’m going to exterminate that thing!”<br />
<br />
The old granny sighed.<br />
<br />
“Even if I didn’t agree, you wouldn’t listen to me, would you…”<br />
<br />
The miko gave a taunting look at the old granny as her expression was as sharp as a dagger,<br />
<br />
“Do you feel that I’m not capable enough, granny?”<br />
<br />
“No, I’m not worried about that.”<br />
<br />
“I’m not that little kid when I was 6.”<br />
<br />
“Un, you had been training hard during these 20 years.”<br />
<br />
“Then are you worried about that mysterious thing that’s been living in my body recently?”<br />
<br />
“No, I’m not worried about that. According to my divinations, you’ll soon meet someone who can handle that.”<br />
<br />
“Then what are you worried about?”<br />
<br />
“No, well?”<br />
<br />
Seeing her granny look like she wanted to talk,<br />
<br />
“Don’t say it! I’ll listen to your muttering later. I’ll head out first!”<br />
<br />
The miko raised her sleeves slightly and quickly walked out to the exit.<br />
<br />
“Ah.”<br />
<br />
The old granny shouted, but the miko didn’t turn back.<br />
<br />
And then,<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
The moment the miko stepped out of the room.<br />
<br />
“KYAAAHHHH!!!”<br />
<br />
She let out an ear-piercing scream. The sight of the old granny vanished from behind her. It seemed that she forgot that there were steps outside.<br />
<br />
Soon after, the sound of something landing on the ground could be heard.<br />
<br />
The old granny inadvertently closed her eyes and curled her neck down.<br />
<br />
And then,<br />
<br />
“Sigh.”<br />
<br />
She sighed and reluctantly opened her eyes and shook her head.<br />
<br />
“That’s what I’m worried about…your impulsive personality really worries me.”<br />
<br />
<br />
...As the anomaly happened mysteriously, almost everyone except Elsie didn’t realize it.<br />
<br />
It’s lunch break. Elsie, who was cheery and beloved by everyone, was invited out by her other friends.<br />
<br />
They were Takahara Ayumi, Kosaka Chihiro and Terada Miyako.<br />
<br />
“Elly, let’s eat together!”<br />
<br />
Leading this gang of friends, Chihiro called out Elsie. On a side note, the four girls, including Elsie formed a girls’ band, and Chihiro was the lead singer and the guitarist.<br />
<br />
Chihiro’s appearance, personality and interests, all her parameters (according to Keima) were all normal. She just wasn’t outstanding. However, as she had the personality of being a big sister and had the drive to bring people around for good or bad, she often ended up being the leader.<br />
<br />
She was the one who got Elsie to join in at the beginning.<br />
<br />
If it were the normal Elsie, once she hear Chihiro say that,<br />
<br />
“Okay, I would like to!”<br />
<br />
She would happily raise her head. But today,<br />
<br />
“Ah, okay…”<br />
<br />
Though she took the bento and stood up, she looked somewhat depressed as she looked at Keima’s seat that was somewhat far away.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Terada Miyako noticed Elsie being like this and tilted her head suspiciously.<br />
<br />
“What’s wrong?”<br />
<br />
Elsie immediately gave a stiff smile,<br />
<br />
“Ah, no, nothing!”<br />
<br />
And then frantically waved her hands in front of her face.<br />
<br />
Terada Miyako was like Chihiro, someone who looked ordinary. However, she, unlike Chihiro, wasn’t the type to lead others. She was someone who was steady and hardworking, and amongst friends, she’s one who would take care of others.<br />
<br />
That’s why she noticed that Elsie was a little weird.<br />
<br />
Miyako was the keyboardist.<br />
<br />
At this moment,<br />
<br />
“Alright, let’s link the tables together! Link them together!”<br />
<br />
The ever-energetic Takahara Ayumi called them.<br />
<br />
Her face was beaming,<br />
<br />
As she pushed Elsie and Miyako on the shoulders from the back.<br />
<br />
“Ah, o, okay.”<br />
<br />
“Un.”<br />
<br />
Elsie and Miyako nodded their heads after being prompted.<br />
<br />
They’re all girls in the growing stage, and even though they would say ‘I’ve grown a little fat’ or ‘sigh, looks like I have to start dieting tomorrow’, they would finish their bread or bento.<br />
<br />
Most notably, Ayumi, who’s from the track and field team, would eat a lot more than an ordinary person because of the calories she would use up.<br />
<br />
“In the end, at that time, the sempais,”<br />
<br />
Ayumi was chatting away, and when she paused, she stuffed large mouthfuls of bread into her mouth. Her cute appearance was only second to Elsie in this gang of friends. Her hairstyle had a pure sense that was befitting of a girl from an athletic club as her figure was rather slender too.<br />
<br />
Because of this, she was rather popular in class too.<br />
<br />
However, she herself didn’t seem to be a girl who would mind.<br />
<br />
On a side note, she was a guitarist, like Chihiro, in the band. Whether it’s the band or between friends, she was always the one being hot-blooded.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
At this moment, Ayumi suddenly remained silent, and Chihiro, who was eating potato chips, seemed to notice something too,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
And glanced at Ayumi and Miyako.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Miyako pressed against her forehead in a bothered manner.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Ayumi herself shrugged, seemingly saying ‘I don’t know’.<br />
<br />
“Well.”<br />
<br />
Chihiro finally spoke up for everyone.<br />
<br />
“What’s wrong, Elly?”<br />
<br />
Since just now, Elsie had been putting her hand on her chin and her elbow on the table as she looked at Keima worriedly. It seems that she had not listened to Ayumi’s random chat.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Even when Chihiro called her, she didn’t respond.<br />
<br />
It seemed she didn’t notice Chihiro calling her too. Chihiro, Ayumi and Miyako silently exchanged glances with each other and nodded their heads.<br />
<br />
“““ELSIE!!!”””<br />
<br />
The trio shouted her name. Elsie was really shocked as she straightened her back and frantically turned around to look at them.<br />
<br />
“Ye, yes? Wha, what’s the matter? What happened?”<br />
<br />
Chihiro sighed. Ayumi said in an incredulous manner,<br />
<br />
“What’s wrong? You don’t seem to be paying attention? Katsuragi isn’t so handsome that you are engrossed in him, right?”<br />
<br />
Miyako seemed a little worried.<br />
<br />
Elsie was giving a somewhat shy expression as she reached her hand out to scratch her hand.<br />
<br />
“Ahaha, so, sorry.”<br />
<br />
“What’s with you?”<br />
<br />
This time, it’s Chihiro’s turn to frown and ask,<br />
<br />
“Is something troubling you?”<br />
<br />
The other two were giving off a serious expression. Elsie’s happy about this friendship, but she was hesitating over whether she should be asking this question.<br />
<br />
“Eh, that.”<br />
<br />
She glanced aside and looked at Keima before keeping her voice down,<br />
<br />
“…Nii-sama.”<br />
<br />
“Katsuragi?”<br />
<br />
“Otamegane?”<br />
<br />
It wasn’t really obvious,<br />
<br />
But Ayumi and Chihiro trembled slightly, though it wasn’t really obvious.<br />
<br />
Both of them blushed slightly, but probably no one noticed it, even them.<br />
<br />
Elsie nodded her head, and seemed like she was ready.<br />
<br />
“Don’t you feel that nii-sama had been acting weird recently?”<br />
<br />
Everyone went silent for a while.<br />
<br />
And then,<br />
<br />
“Ahahahaha.”<br />
<br />
“Wha, what are you saying~ isn’t that too sudden?”<br />
<br />
“Oi oi, Elly. Don’t tell any jokes while we’re eating, okay?”<br />
<br />
The trio started laughing. Elsie didn’t know what they were laughing about as she widened her eyes. At this moment, they suddenly spoke in unison,<br />
<br />
<br />
“““That guy’s always strange!”””<br />
<br />
And they had quite the chemistry.<br />
<br />
It was true.<br />
<br />
Right now, Keima had a visor on as he continued to bury himself in gaming. He curled his lips, not caring about his surroundings as he continued to play his galges.<br />
<br />
During lunch break.<br />
<br />
Could anything else other than ‘weird’ describe his actions?<br />
<br />
“Tha, that’s true~”<br />
<br />
Elsie’s fingers on both hands were spinning about, showing an embarrassing look.<br />
<br />
“But that’s not all~”<br />
<br />
But the other three girls were chatting away and didn’t hear what Elsie said.<br />
<br />
<br />
“That guy’s really strange~”<br />
<br />
That was everyone’s unanimous opinion.<br />
<br />
From the students to the teachers, everyone felt that Katsuragi Keima was a ‘weirdo’. But when it came to his mother, she was a rather normal person.<br />
<br />
As a female, she single-handedly settled all the matters in the café ‘Grandpa’, and even took the load of the Katsuragi family over Keima’s father who hardly returns home.<br />
<br />
As she was once a reckless person, anyone who made her angry would have a horrible outcome. However, she was normally a good mother who would take care of people, very tolerant and very reasonable. She raised her child, Keima, who had a really weird personality (actually, she was somewhat worried deep inside), and even took in Elsie, her husband’s illegitimate daughter (though she misunderstood). From her gracious attitude, one could tell that she wasn’t someone ordinary.<br />
<br />
From the way she courteously greeted the customers at the café counter, it may be hard to imagine that she was a mother with lots of nerves.<br />
<br />
“Hm~hm~☆”<br />
<br />
She was humming away, alone in the kitchen after work ended.<br />
<br />
That skill of making delicious meals balanced in nutrition was something Elsie, a fellow female, really admired.<br />
<br />
Elsie was beside her, helping to prepare dinner by peeling snow peas. Suddenly, she asked curiously,<br />
<br />
“Well, okaa-sama.”<br />
<br />
“Hm?”<br />
<br />
Keima’s mother—Katsuragi Mari was pouring hot water as she asked,<br />
<br />
“What’s wrong, Ell-chan?”<br />
<br />
She sounded like she was in a good mood.<br />
<br />
Elsie was somewhat hesitant.<br />
<br />
However.<br />
<br />
“Eh.”<br />
<br />
Elsie still wished for the mother Mari to know about this, and she hoped to hear her suggestion.<br />
<br />
“This may sound weird.”<br />
<br />
Elsie approached Mari and kept her voice down to prevent Keima, who was sitting at the table in the living room from hearing it.<br />
<br />
“Recently,”<br />
<br />
She swallowed her saliva.<br />
<br />
“Hasn’t kami nii-sama been acting weird recently?”<br />
<br />
For a moment, Mari turned around and looked at Elsie straight on, even forgetting to put down the stirring chopsticks in her hands.<br />
<br />
Elsie looked at Mari expectantly.<br />
<br />
She believed.<br />
<br />
She believed that if it were Mari, she would have noticed something wrong with Keima.<br />
<br />
“Fu.”<br />
<br />
Mari suddenly jerked her shoulders,<br />
<br />
“Ahahahahaha.”<br />
<br />
And then started laughing loudly and heartily.<br />
<br />
“Please~ isn’t that child already weird, Ell-chan?”<br />
<br />
“Eh, that’s true, but~”<br />
<br />
Even Keima’s own mother would call him that.<br />
<br />
Elsie looked really troubled as she secretly looked behind. Keima was wearing the visor and playing his game. He was in the exact same position as when he was at school, and even the curled lips looked the same.<br />
<br />
“Speaking of which, he would sit obediently at the table when it’s time to eat, so I guess there’s an improvement.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Elsie didn’t know how to answer as she rolled her eyeballs side to side.<br />
<br />
“Speaking of which.”<br />
<br />
Mari’s expression went a little serious.<br />
<br />
“Recently, the weird one isn’t my son. It should be the house.”<br />
<br />
Mari put down the stirring chopsticks, wiped her hands off the apron and looked at Elsie.<br />
<br />
“Don’t you feel that there’s some wind blowing in from some gap?”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“That’s strange. I can’t find any hole even after looking for the entire day.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“The house feels really cold. I don’t know why.”<br />
<br />
“Yeah, it’s summer now.”<br />
<br />
“Yeah. That’s really weird. We don’t turn on the air-con normally anyway.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Elsie looked completely teary, and Mari continued,<br />
<br />
“The house looks dark too. Are the lights spoilt?”<br />
<br />
She looked up at the ceiling.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Elsie suddenly turned around curiously. At this moment, Keima took off the visor and got up. Most likely, he was going to the toilet. He slowly moved his feet and was about to leave the living room.<br />
<br />
“The toilet is so humid, and the house was shaking for a while at midnight. It felt like someone was moving around. Should we find some people who specialize in this to check this out?”<br />
<br />
Just when Mari used her fingers to stroke her chin as she muttered,<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
Elsie felt a chill down her spine.<br />
<br />
As Keima, who opened the door and was about to leave the living room…<br />
<br />
“Eh!”<br />
<br />
She couldn’t help but shriek.<br />
<br />
Keima was showing a mysterious smile on his lips.<br />
<br />
Elsie started to feel even more uneasy.<br />
<br />
<br />
Elsie had a late bath today.<br />
<br />
She was busy with housework, waiting for Mari and Keima to finish first before going in. That’s because Elsie considered that she was only staying with them for the time being, and also because she was considerate.<br />
<br />
Even though Elsie’s face looked rather childish, her body proportions were full of charm.<br />
<br />
She carefully washed her snowy-white skin and pitch black hair before dipping into the bathtub.<br />
<br />
“Fuu.”<br />
<br />
And then couldn’t help but heave a sigh.<br />
<br />
“I was really busy today.”<br />
<br />
In school, she had to practice with Chihiro and the rest in the band. At home, she had to clear the café, clean the house up and wash the clothes.<br />
<br />
Thus, she closed her eyes slightly, and nearly fell asleep in the bathtub.<br />
<br />
Ploop.<br />
<br />
Suddenly, the sound of water could be heard.<br />
<br />
She frantically opened her eyes. It was the water dropping slowly from the faucet into the basin that was full of water.<br />
<br />
Ploop.”<br />
<br />
The water droplet scattered on the water surface and let out a sound.<br />
<br />
Elsie hurriedly reached for the tap and tightened it shut.<br />
<br />
Ploop, plop. The hot water sled from her soft white skin and landed on the tiles.<br />
<br />
“Fuu.”<br />
<br />
She went back to soak inside the bathtub and then used the fingertips to tap her face to shake away her sleepiness. She was thinking about Keima.<br />
<br />
<br />
“I still, feel, that it’s a little weird.”<br />
<br />
Ever since he bought the ‘Favor of the Western Lantern’, it was obvious that something wasn’t right with Keima. Even so, like what everyone said, Keima’s actions and mannerism were a far cry from ‘common sense’. However, Elsie could tell.<br />
<br />
For some reason.<br />
<br />
He was weirder than normal.<br />
<br />
No, it should be said that he was a lot weirder than usual.<br />
<br />
At this moment, Elsie had a brainwave.<br />
<br />
“Ah.”<br />
<br />
She inadvertently called out. So that’s how it was.<br />
<br />
She finally thought of it.<br />
<br />
The source of everything wrong.<br />
<br />
Was…<br />
<br />
“u.”<br />
<br />
Elsie suddenly had goosebumps even though she was bathing in hot water.<br />
<br />
She felt her body go cold.<br />
<br />
“I see, so that’s why…”<br />
<br />
The reason why she felt that Keima was strange.<br />
<br />
Was actually because he was no different from usual.<br />
<br />
Keima got a game he never thought that he would be able to buy, and it was a game that he’d always dreamt of. However, he didn’t become engrossed in the game just to conquer it, but went to school as usual (though he was playing), he would eat his meals normally at home (though he was playing), and was sleeping like usual (most likely, he locked himself inside the room and continued to play his game.)<br />
<br />
Even so,<br />
<br />
At what time was he playing that game?<br />
<br />
That game called ‘Favor of the Western Lantern’.<br />
<br />
Elsie understood well that once Keima got serious, he could break through that game at a speed that far exceeds human ability. However, even after buying the game and spending some time, it didn’t look like he managed to conquer the ‘Favor of the Western Lantern’. He did explain everything about the game to Elsie. If he conquered it, he would at least describe his feelings.<br />
<br />
Speaking of which,<br />
<br />
The entire situation was even weirder.<br />
<br />
Looking at what Keima would do normally, he would lock himself in the room and play that ‘Favor of the Western Lantern’ all day.<br />
<br />
Which brought the question back,<br />
<br />
“When was kami nii-sama playing that game?”<br />
<br />
Right now, Elsie knew that it was a game that had to be ‘installed’ in a ‘computer’.<br />
<br />
However, Keima would go to school as per normal and would also talk to Mari as per usual after getting home, get along well ‘happily’ with his family members in the living room.<br />
<br />
In that case, when will he have the time to play that ‘Favor of the Western Lantern’ he finally got…<br />
<br />
“Don’t tell me…night time?”<br />
<br />
Elsie felt a chill inside her head and looked up at the ceiling.<br />
<br />
The second level.<br />
<br />
It seemed that she could look through the ceiling into Keima’s room while he was locked inside, staring at the game screen as if in a trance.<br />
<br />
His back was arched.<br />
<br />
And the eyes under the glasses were shining.<br />
<br />
His mouth must be giving off that mysterious smile…<br />
<br />
Just then, Elsie was so scared that she felt chills down her spine.<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
She nearly screamed inadvertently as the lights went out. She immediately panicked. Her eyes that lost sight of light couldn’t adjust for a short time in the darkness, and she could see anything at all. Thus, she stood up instinctively.<br />
<br />
“~u”<br />
<br />
She gave a crying look as she slowly climbed out of the bathtub, watching herself to not slip and reaching her hand out as she carefully touched about in the darkness.<br />
<br />
However, she was nervous inside.<br />
<br />
What’s going on?<br />
<br />
What happened?<br />
<br />
Was it a power shortage?<br />
<br />
Did someone turn the lights off?<br />
<br />
What?<br />
<br />
What’s going on?<br />
<br />
A pile of questions spun inside her head as she frantically looked for a way out barefooted. Just as she was about to reach the door leading out of the bathroom,<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
Elsie unknowingly stopped her steps.<br />
<br />
(That’s strange? What’s that?)<br />
<br />
Her eyes finally got used to the darkness.<br />
<br />
It was vague, but she could see the changing room through the slightly opened gap.<br />
<br />
What?<br />
<br />
What’s that?<br />
<br />
(Something’s kneeling on the floor.)<br />
<br />
Her stomach felt a chill, and all her blood felt like it froze in an instant.<br />
<br />
(Is it a person? Is someone there?)<br />
<br />
Elsie completely forgot that she was naked. She was rooted there, and her eyes couldn’t look away from that thing.<br />
<br />
Her teeth were trembling.<br />
<br />
(Is it okaa-sama? Or kami nii-sama?)<br />
<br />
How could it be possible?<br />
<br />
Her common sense was telling her that it was impossible. If it was Keima.<br />
<br />
If it was Mari.<br />
<br />
Why would they crouch down over here silently and not make a sound?<br />
<br />
In pitch darkness.<br />
<br />
Elsie,<br />
<br />
“Who are you?”<br />
<br />
Really wanted to ask the thing, but her instincts were stopping her from doing so. That thing,<br />
<br />
Wasn’t human.<br />
<br />
But something else.<br />
<br />
(!)<br />
<br />
Elsie nearly suffocated. That figure,<br />
<br />
Started to turn slowly towards Elsie.<br />
<br />
First, it was the face.<br />
<br />
Then, the shoulders turned unnaturally as the upper body turned around.<br />
<br />
That thing didn’t say anything.<br />
<br />
What replaced it was,<br />
<br />
“Eh, eh.”<br />
<br />
Elsie let out a mysterious voice from deep inside her throat and nearly collapsed. Her eyes couldn’t look away from that thing, and she was completely helpless. Under the darkness, she could see the figure of the thing, but for some reason, she couldn’t see the face at all. <br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/0/05/TWGOK_02_009.jpg/371px-TWGOK_02_009.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/0/05/TWGOK_02_009.jpg/371px-TWGOK_02_009.jpg" width="198" /></a></div><br />
<br />
<br />
That face was completely blank.<br />
<br />
Like a faceless ghost.<br />
<br />
Then,<br />
<br />
In that position,<br />
<br />
Suddenly.<br />
<br />
“~”<br />
<br />
That thing,<br />
<br />
Leaped up like an insect and stuck on the door.<br />
<br />
“Chichichichichichichi!!”<br />
<br />
And let out a strange sound.<br />
<br />
The door was being forced open as the white hands swarmed and struggled in. The hands and feet were all messily reaching in.<br />
<br />
“Chichichichichi!”<br />
<br />
That,<br />
<br />
Disgusting thing.<br />
<br />
Wanted to enter the bathroom.<br />
<br />
Chi.<br />
<br />
Elsie fell back and collapsed onto the floor, and she instinctively let out a similar sound.<br />
<br />
“KYYYYYYYYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!”<br />
<br />
The shout became a scream that rocked the entire Katsuragi family.<br />
<br />
<br />
As for what happened next, Elsie couldn’t remember at all. All she knew was that Mari hurriedly carried her naked body.<br />
<br />
It seemed that she fainted on the floor of the bathroom.<br />
<br />
The lights were already turned on.<br />
<br />
She could see Keima behind Mari. He looked away, trying his best not to look at Elsie. At this moment, what Elsie thought may not be suited for this situation.<br />
<br />
(Kami nii-sama…cares about me.)<br />
<br />
It seemed that Keima came over after hearing Elsie scream, which made her really happy as she couldn’t help but smile. At this moment, she found that she was naked and panicked.<br />
<br />
She used the towel to wrap her body and stood up from the floor.<br />
<br />
On hearing Mari’s concern,<br />
<br />
“Are you alright? What happened, Ell-chan?”<br />
<br />
Her mind recovered, and the fear rose up in her again.<br />
<br />
And then, she shuddered.<br />
<br />
Elsie frantically explained to the Katsuragis what happened.<br />
<br />
The lights suddenly went out.<br />
<br />
And there was something of unknown origin crouched inside the changing room.<br />
<br />
She flailed her limbs as she desperately explained.<br />
<br />
However,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Both son and mother, Keima and Mari merely exchanged looks with each other. Mari looked somewhat bothered, and Keima sighed.<br />
<br />
“But, Ell-chan.”<br />
<br />
And then Mari spoke,<br />
<br />
“Keima and I were both awake, but the lights didn’t go out, you know? The lights were always on. That can’t be doubted.”<br />
<br />
“In that case!”<br />
<br />
Elsie desperately tried to convince them.<br />
<br />
“That! That person!”<br />
<br />
For some reason, Elsie’s instincts were telling her that it was female.<br />
<br />
“That person must have turned off the lights!”<br />
<br />
Keima sighed again. Mari herself smiled. And then,<br />
<br />
“Ell-chan, you must have soaked yourself doozy inside the bath, causing that hallucination.”<br />
<br />
Mari’s white hand was placed on Elsie’s forehead gently.<br />
<br />
“Bu, but.”<br />
<br />
Elsie wanted to continue on. At this moment, Keima spoke,<br />
<br />
“I say, Elsie.”<br />
<br />
He didn’t give Elsie time to continue talking. The eyes behind the glasses flashed, and he immediately said,<br />
<br />
“I went downstairs to the kitchen to get a drink from the kitchen, and mom just happened to come out from the toilet. We were already here less than 10 seconds after you screamed. Mom was just right in front of the toilet, so there shouldn’t be any delay in time.<br />
<br />
“Listen to me, Ell-chan.”<br />
<br />
Mari seemed to be really bothered.<br />
<br />
“It is like Keima said. It was really a coincidence that I came out from the toilet. You know that the toilet in this house is right beside the bathroom, so I immediately opened the bathroom door once I heard you scream.”<br />
<br />
At this moment, Elsie finally understood what they were trying to say.<br />
<br />
Mari added.<br />
<br />
“Of course, I knew the moment I opened the door. There wasn’t anything strange inside the changing room, and the lights in the bathroom were all on.”<br />
<br />
“Hau.”<br />
<br />
Elsie’s eyes were a little wet.<br />
<br />
Now that they mentioned it…<br />
<br />
She may feel that everything was just a hallucination.<br />
<br />
Thus, she accepted Mari’s explanation slightly, and felt a lot more relieved.<br />
<br />
However,<br />
<br />
She still felt that it happened before…<br />
<br />
Elsie did not really understand things at all, and used her fist to thump against her chin as she sank into deep thought.<br />
<br />
“Hau~”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima, who continued to look at her silently, sighed for the third time.<br />
<br />
“Next time, remember not to take a bath for too long, Elsie. I’m going back to the room.”<br />
<br />
Keima said as he left the changing room. It seemed that being with the half-naked Elsie made him really uneasy.<br />
<br />
In a certain sense, this thinking should be logical.<br />
<br />
Then, Mari said,<br />
<br />
“Here, Ell-chan, hurry up and change and come to the kitchen. You look tired. Let me prepare some ginger ale to wake you up.”<br />
<br />
She smiled and followed Keima. Thud, the door was slammed shut.<br />
<br />
“Hau~”<br />
<br />
Elsie, who was left alone inside the changing room, was moaning. She then pondered as she slowly wore her clothes. She was draped in the towel as she took her underwear and lifted a foot as she was about to put it on.<br />
<br />
“?”<br />
<br />
She quickly put her underwear on and slowly knelt down.<br />
<br />
Then, she used her fingertips to pick something off the floor.<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
Her face immediately went pale.<br />
<br />
That was,<br />
<br />
A long white strand of hair.<br />
<br />
Elsie’s first response.<br />
<br />
Was,<br />
<br />
“~U!”<br />
<br />
She pinched that strand of hair and raised it high up, and she was frantically running around the changing room. A human…no, even if it was a devil, anything that met a stimulus that far exceeded what they could take would unavoidably end up panicking.<br />
<br />
(What? What’s this?)<br />
<br />
She had no clue at all.<br />
<br />
Why,<br />
<br />
In such a place…<br />
<br />
Is there such a strand of hair?<br />
<br />
Elsie’s thoughts were linked together. That mysterious figure, the game software Keima bought back, and the strand of white hair that dropped right in front of his room.<br />
<br />
And she came to a conclusion.<br />
<br />
It’s that…<br />
<br />
This strand of hair…<br />
<br />
Was,<br />
<br />
The strange figure’s.<br />
<br />
That woman.<br />
<br />
That thing?<br />
<br />
“Is, is this all related? To that game?”<br />
<br />
Her entire body couldn’t help but tremble.<br />
<br />
Her body couldn’t listen to her as it went even colder.<br />
<br />
“…That game kami nii-sama bought back.”<br />
<br />
At this moment.<br />
<br />
Elsie finally recovered, and noticed that her fingers were still holding onto the hair strand of unknown origins.<br />
<br />
“KYAH!”<br />
<br />
She screamed, threw the hair aside…<br />
<br />
“U, uu.”<br />
<br />
And then hurriedly ran to the basin to wash her hands frantically with soap. After checking that she washed it carefully a few times, she finally heaved a sigh of relief.<br />
<br />
Then, she used a piece of tissue to pick the hair strand and dumped it in the dustbin. It was a simple action, but it felt so disgusting that she almost wanted to cry out…<br />
<br />
“Hau~”<br />
<br />
She merely hoped.<br />
<br />
Not,<br />
<br />
To have something strange going on again.<br />
<br />
<br />
Her entire daily life,<br />
<br />
Was slowly being corroded by anomalies.<br />
<br />
Like when she was lying on the bed, she would look to the window as she couldn’t sleep, and outside the window…<br />
<br />
Though it was the second level.<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
There was a face tilted sideway, looking into the room silently.<br />
<br />
It was an empty face,<br />
<br />
One devoid of any organs.<br />
<br />
And a brush of white hair.<br />
<br />
“Eh!”<br />
<br />
Just when Elsie was about to scream out.<br />
<br />
That face suddenly disappeared completely without a trace.<br />
<br />
Was she dreaming?<br />
<br />
Was this an imagination?<br />
<br />
Or did she merely see wrongly?<br />
<br />
Anyway, Elsie couldn’t sleep well at all.<br />
<br />
<br />
As she was surrounded by her classmates at school.<br />
<br />
She looked at Keima.<br />
<br />
The sight in front of her eyes shocked her.<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
She nearly screamed out in broad daylight.<br />
<br />
There was a white hand,<br />
<br />
So slender that it was unnatural for a human that grew out from the gap between the table, sticking tightly onto Keima’s waist.<br />
<br />
It wrapped around a few times.<br />
<br />
Many times.<br />
<br />
Just when Elsie nearly lost her breath and remain stunned.<br />
<br />
That illusion vanished without a trace.<br />
<br />
Keima continued to give a shallow smile as he continued to play his game casually. And there were all sorts of commotions around them as Chihiro and the rest called out for her.<br />
<br />
What was going on?<br />
<br />
Was something wrong with Elsie’s head?<br />
<br />
What exactly happened?<br />
<br />
<br />
When bathing at home, she would find white hair flowing towards the gutter.<br />
<br />
That was obviously not Elsie’s.<br />
<br />
It wasn’t her hair.<br />
<br />
“Hau.”<br />
<br />
She was all confused.<br />
<br />
On a certain day, she finally couldn’t take it…<br />
<br />
<br />
It was drizzling in the morning. Elsie felt uneasy after she got out from bed.<br />
<br />
No matter whether it was school,<br />
<br />
Or whether she was going home,<br />
<br />
She felt that there was something that didn’t belong to this world staring at her from behind, and thus she continued to look behind her again and again.<br />
<br />
Seeing her like this, even the normally careless Chihiro,<br />
<br />
“…Oi oi, what’s with you, Elly?”<br />
<br />
Couldn’t help but cock her eyebrows and ask.<br />
<br />
And Elsie,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Could only give a smile that looked as if she was about to cry as she silently shook her head.<br />
<br />
She couldn’t explain it.<br />
<br />
And she couldn’t ask others for help.<br />
<br />
<br />
Once she got home, something happened that made Elsie even more worried.<br />
<br />
Keima’s mother, Mari,<br />
<br />
“Sorry! My mother’s house had some issues, so I need to close the shop and head back there first.”<br />
<br />
Actually clapped her hands together and apologized.<br />
<br />
Elsie was a little panicky.<br />
<br />
She actually had a thought deep inside her heart.<br />
<br />
That was,<br />
<br />
“It’s a good thing that okaa-sama’s at home.”<br />
<br />
Elsie felt that no matter what happens, as long as Mari was in the house, she would be able to be more at ease. However, her only hope, Mari,<br />
<br />
“I’ll leave Keima to you then.”<br />
<br />
Actually left these words behind and hurriedly left the house.<br />
<br />
“Ah.”<br />
<br />
As Elsie opened her mouth, the door was already slammed shut.<br />
<br />
She could feel the breezy cold wind,<br />
<br />
Blowing into her sleeves.<br />
<br />
<br />
After that, Elsie inspected the entire house and locked all the doors and windows shut. Sometimes, she would look at the grey sky outside the window.<br />
<br />
It was only evening, but it was already pitch black nearby. The depressing dark grey clouds were all covering the entire sky in layers.<br />
<br />
The icy cold rainwater dropped from the sky.<br />
<br />
The water droplets were stuck on the glass windows.<br />
<br />
The street lights outside the windows looked even more unnerving. As she looked at the yellow sunset that was being covered, Elsie’s depression seemed like it worked up as her body shuddered and she left the window.<br />
<br />
As she didn’t feel safe at all, Elsie decided to watch the TV in the living room.<br />
<br />
She had a blanket draped all over her head as she placed the cushion at her knees.<br />
<br />
“I, I wonder if there are any funny shows…”<br />
<br />
She continued to switch channels.<br />
<br />
But, just on this day…<br />
<br />
“Why, why must the cooking show be a supernatural special?”<br />
<br />
She was about to cry.<br />
<br />
As she switched to the news channel, the report of a sandstorm shocked her; once she switched to the comedy channel, the host would start talking about scary things.<br />
<br />
Someone must be messing around here!<br />
<br />
If Keima saw this,<br />
<br />
“Why is a devil scared of these things?”<br />
<br />
He would most likely tell Elsie off like this. However, she’s still scared.<br />
<br />
Elsie,<br />
<br />
“Uu~ hau~”<br />
<br />
Let out sobbing sounds as she cried and trembled. At this moment,<br />
<br />
Clack,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
The door to the living room opened.<br />
<br />
Elsie,<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
Jumped up in shock. Standing at the door,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Was obviously Keima. He used a calm tone,<br />
<br />
“Elsie.”<br />
<br />
To call Elsie.<br />
<br />
“Wha, what is it?”<br />
<br />
Elsie’s voice inadvertently shrieked. She put down the blanket that she subconsciously placed over her head and the cushion she had in her lap and stood up. Keima glanced at the blanket and the cushion for a while, but didn’t ask anything much as he clearly stated his request.<br />
<br />
“I’m hungry. I want something to eat.”<br />
<br />
Elsie vaguely nodded her head.<br />
<br />
“O, okay, I understand…”<br />
<br />
Normally, the dishes Elsie made would create quite an argument. As for her cooking, whether it was the taste, the nutrition or the appearance, she would have definite confidence in it; but Keima would grumble if the food was made for him (mainly because the appearance would cause some symptoms on Keima).<br />
<br />
On a side note, the menu today was,<br />
<br />
“‘Cheddar Cheese and Mururuka Steamed rice’!”<br />
<br />
Elsie confidently served it up.<br />
<br />
Normally,<br />
<br />
“Mu, Mururuka? What’s that?”<br />
<br />
Keima would tell her off, and Elsie would say confidently,<br />
<br />
“Mururuka is Mururuka. It’s an animal with a bent-nose that’s very nutritious and lives in the Sanzu river!”<br />
<br />
“Wha, what kind of answer is that!? How can I eat such a dangerous thing after listening to your explanation?”<br />
<br />
And start off a quarrel.<br />
<br />
But today…<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima actually moved his chopsticks silently and ate the food in large gulps, without complaining at all.<br />
<br />
Elsie started to feel depressed again.<br />
<br />
“The, then, kami nii-sama.”<br />
<br />
That was the reason.<br />
<br />
Keima looked way too calm.<br />
<br />
“Eh, eh.”<br />
<br />
She timidly opened her mouth.<br />
<br />
“Well.”<br />
<br />
Keima suddenly reached his hand out and skillfully took off the flower decoration on the table and started to eat in large gulps.<br />
<br />
Elsie stared at Keima.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
She looked carefully, and found that Keima was completely aloof as the eyes under his glasses were swimming.<br />
<br />
Elsie’s expression was a little cold,<br />
<br />
“…Kami nii-sama.”<br />
<br />
“Un.”<br />
<br />
“Is the food good?”<br />
<br />
“Not bad.”<br />
<br />
After saying that, Keima continued to wolf the flower down, tilting his head and seemingly thinking about something. Elsie sighed and moved the flower pot away slightly.<br />
<br />
She couldn’t let him continue to eat flowers.<br />
<br />
Keima’s eyes were still swimming about, and the chopsticks started to flick and grab at space. After a while,<br />
<br />
“I got it!”<br />
<br />
He suddenly shouted and stood up. Clak. He put the chopsticks aside.<br />
<br />
“I got the link between all of this! Now…I can solve it. Elsie, I’m going back to my room!”<br />
<br />
“Eh?”<br />
<br />
“Don’t bother me.”<br />
<br />
After saying that, he turned around and got ready to leave the café. Elsie couldn’t help it,<br />
<br />
“The, then, kami nii-sama!”<br />
<br />
And called him.<br />
<br />
She thought that Keima wouldn’t stop,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Unexpectedly, he stopped at the door and turned to glance at Elsie.<br />
<br />
“…What’s up?”<br />
<br />
And asked.<br />
<br />
Elsie panicked. Actually, she didn’t have any real reason for calling Keima. More accurately,<br />
<br />
She was somewhat confused and anxious.<br />
<br />
About Keima,<br />
<br />
About everything that happened in the house.<br />
<br />
All the uneasiness.<br />
<br />
However,<br />
<br />
“We, well.”<br />
<br />
Hau~<br />
<br />
After a moment of hesitation,<br />
<br />
“Eh, eh, well…that Lantern game you bought before, have you conquered it?”<br />
<br />
Elsie couldn’t help but raise this question.<br />
<br />
Keima showed blank white eyes.<br />
<br />
Elsie gave an appeasing smile. Keima glanced at her, and then,<br />
<br />
“Fu.”<br />
<br />
He smiled.<br />
<br />
“Not yet. That’s a pity.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Elsie couldn’t understand.<br />
<br />
“It’s strange for me to say this.”<br />
<br />
She carefully tried her best not to make Keima angry,<br />
<br />
‘But with kami nii-sama’s ability, it seemed that it took a longer time.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“Is, is it because the game’s hard to conquer?”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima was silent for a long while, and it felt unnatural. Then,<br />
<br />
“Un, that was really a somewhat harder game. To be honest, I never thought that such levels of research on religious studies and testing of logical thinking were required.”<br />
<br />
However,<br />
<br />
Keima paused for a while.<br />
<br />
“These weren’t the problem.”<br />
<br />
The problem was,<br />
<br />
He gave a meaningful smile,<br />
<br />
“This game can only be played at night…”<br />
<br />
Elsie was so scared that she was trembling.<br />
<br />
During this time, Keima narrowed his eyes, and his expression regained its calmness.<br />
<br />
“Let me say this again. Don’t disturb me!”<br />
<br />
After leaving these words behind, he hurriedly left the café. Elsie was left alone in the café, standing there blankly…<br />
<br />
<br />
For some reason, everything felt really scary.<br />
<br />
Elsie quickly cleared up all the plates and swept about before taking a shower and hurriedly changed into her pajamas before entering her futon. She showed only half her face from the blanket as her body continued to shudder.<br />
<br />
“U, uu, hau~”<br />
<br />
Her eyes were full of tears.<br />
<br />
What’s with Keima?<br />
<br />
What did he mean by those words?<br />
<br />
What happened?<br />
<br />
She didn’t have any intention of sleeping. She didn’t want to sleep at all.<br />
<br />
But, once she recovered,<br />
<br />
“Tha, that’s weird?”<br />
<br />
Elsie frantically wiped the drool away from her mouth.<br />
<br />
Her blurry vision gradually cleared up from within the darkness. It seemed that she slept unknowingly.<br />
<br />
Actually, she herself somehow couldn’t believe it.<br />
<br />
This sense that was of an unknown origin was ever so strong, and yet she accidentally fell asleep…no,<br />
<br />
However,<br />
<br />
This sleep felt like her entire thoughts had entered the darkness. It felt unnatural…thinking about this, she was shocked.<br />
<br />
“Eh?”<br />
<br />
She finally realized what was wrong.<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
Elsie was so scared that she was trembling.<br />
<br />
It was too strange.<br />
<br />
She remembered she never turned off the lights.<br />
<br />
“Hau~”<br />
<br />
She was about to cry.<br />
<br />
It was unknown when it began, but everything was in pitch blackness. She hurriedly reached out her hand and pressed the switch beside the pillow.<br />
<br />
“~”<br />
<br />
She pressed it a few times.<br />
<br />
However,<br />
<br />
“Wh, why?”<br />
<br />
Elsie’s teeth were chattering as she muttered. The lights were completely out.<br />
<br />
“Was, was there a power shortage?”<br />
<br />
Though it wasn’t impossible…<br />
<br />
But what occupied her mind was the incident that happened in the bathroom a few days ago, that unknown figure crouched in the changing room.<br />
<br />
Elsie worriedly looked around the bathroom.<br />
<br />
That thing.<br />
<br />
She wondered whether that weird woman was crouched over there.<br />
<br />
“UUU!”<br />
<br />
She let out a meaningless shout.<br />
<br />
And then used the blanket to cover her head to forget everything that happened before. Actually, Elsie did intend to do this as she decided to escape from reality with all she had until daylight.<br />
<br />
Elsie was determined to hide under that blanket.<br />
<br />
She was all curled up.<br />
<br />
Very small.<br />
<br />
Small.<br />
<br />
<br />
The rain continued until midnight, and the stuffy humidity disappeared and was replaced by cool air that was all around.<br />
<br />
The residence was completely silent.<br />
<br />
The vending machine looked especially bright on the streets that were covered by night.<br />
<br />
The clouds quickly flew past the night sky.<br />
<br />
As the clouds moved, the moon would occasionally appear, shining on the muddy ground, appearing bright and dim at times.<br />
<br />
The white tabi stepped hard into the puddle as a miko appeared.<br />
<br />
“Is it here…”<br />
<br />
She was holding onto a paper umbrella, and she lifted her head from under the umbrella to look at a café.<br />
<br />
The signboard on that café,<br />
<br />
Had the word ‘Grandpa’.<br />
<br />
<br />
Elsie was determined not to leave the blanket no matter what happened. She convinced herself that if she stayed inside it, she wouldn’t have to worry about anything.<br />
<br />
“Hmhm~hm☆”<br />
<br />
Even though she hummed to endure,<br />
<br />
“Hau.”<br />
<br />
Her tears continued to flow.<br />
<br />
“Hau~”<br />
<br />
She couldn’t overcome this physical phenomenon.<br />
<br />
Just like that, Elsie was draped with the blanket, leaping up from the bed and running out of the room.<br />
<br />
Splash. The sound of water could be heard.<br />
<br />
Elsie was still covered by the blanket on the head like a snail as she timidly wept and dragged herself into the toilet.<br />
<br />
As the moonlight was shining in from the windows, it wasn’t dark all around.<br />
<br />
Though it was dim, the irritation around her felt like it was the white light that was scattered.<br />
<br />
However,<br />
<br />
“Hau.”<br />
<br />
Even so, Elsie was really uneasy that there was no light. To be cautious, she hid in the corner and tried to press all the lights of the corridor and the toilet, but there was no response.<br />
<br />
Was the thing called the circuit breaker broken?<br />
<br />
But Elsie didn’t exactly know what kind of mechanism that was, and she didn’t know where it was installed. She had no idea how to handle it.<br />
<br />
At the same time, she felt somewhat puzzled.<br />
<br />
If all the ‘electricity’ in the house couldn’t be used,<br />
<br />
“How is kami nii-sama playing the game?”<br />
<br />
Even Elsie knew that a computer required electricity.<br />
<br />
At this moment.<br />
<br />
“Eh!”<br />
<br />
Without thinking too much, Elsie ran out of the toilet and shrieked lightly. Her bare toes touched something icy.<br />
<br />
She gently took her foot back and brought her face closer to the corridor to check,<br />
<br />
“…Water?”<br />
<br />
It was a puddle of water.<br />
<br />
She looked around. The bathroom was right in front.<br />
<br />
The door that was definitely closed showed a little opening.<br />
<br />
“Why is there water here…kami nii-sama?”<br />
<br />
For a moment, Elsie thought that Keima toppled something, but it didn’t look that way. That puddle of water was reaching forward.<br />
<br />
It was like something wet was walking over.<br />
<br />
A certain thing was climbing out from the bathroom.<br />
<br />
Elsie immediately felt her blood froze.<br />
<br />
She started to shake uncontrollably, and stared…<br />
<br />
At the front of the corridor,<br />
<br />
Something was crouched there.<br />
<br />
That wet and slimy thing.<br />
<br />
Lifted its face.<br />
<br />
Face?<br />
<br />
No, that thing,<br />
<br />
Didn’t have a face.<br />
<br />
It was completely smooth and blank.<br />
<br />
That thing was wearing a white one-piece dress, and the limbs were bent unnaturally like a monkey as it crouched down there.<br />
<br />
As Elsie watched, that thing’s limbs opened up like a crab.<br />
<br />
Elsie cried.<br />
<br />
In the darkness that was lit by the silvery white moonlight.<br />
<br />
“KYAAH!”<br />
<br />
But, her body,<br />
<br />
Was stiff.<br />
<br />
It couldn’t move.<br />
<br />
She couldn’t run away.<br />
<br />
“~”<br />
<br />
Her voice was becoming hoarser and hoarser even though she wanted to drag her body and run away with all she had.<br />
<br />
However, it was like that mysteriously-shaped thing was giving off a strong magnetic field as Elsie couldn’t look away no matter what.<br />
<br />
The air on the corridor got colder and colder.<br />
<br />
Her feet were completely stiff.<br />
<br />
However, she was about to collapse onto the floor. Elsie was rooted there, completely helpless like a little animal facing a predator.<br />
<br />
“Hau.”<br />
<br />
Just when Elsie was in such despair that she almost cried out.<br />
<br />
“Chichichichichichichi!!!”<br />
<br />
THUD! That woman rushed forward.<br />
<br />
And in the middle of the corridor, its animal-like limbs leaped up. After a long and unnatural moment of suspension.<br />
<br />
“EH!”<br />
<br />
Just as she was about to land on Elsie.<br />
<br />
“Unclean being, back down!!”<br />
<br />
A high-pitched voice rang from around.<br />
<br />
A powerful yet clean impact grazed Elsie from behind.<br />
<br />
Sending her hair fluttering forward.<br />
<br />
“Chi~”<br />
<br />
The strangely-shaped woman was hit by the impact as she collapsed onto the corridor. She then flipped her body and looked over like a beast.<br />
<br />
“Ah.”<br />
<br />
Elsie stiffly looked around. Behind her,<br />
<br />
“…How dirty.”<br />
<br />
Wielding a chokutou, the sexy, tall and big miko agilely moved in front of Elsie.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Elsie couldn’t say anything.<br />
<br />
The miko who appeared at the Katsuragis’ house for some reason raised the chokutou that had the exorcism talisman hanging on it.<br />
<br />
And quickly rushed over to that strangely-shaped woman.<br />
<br />
“Chi.”<br />
<br />
The strange-shaped woman lowered her head slightly, looking as if she was examining the situation as she looked around. Then,<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
She disappeared just like that, into a pile of smoke and merged with the darkness. The miko sighed.<br />
<br />
“…She got away? Luckily, she’s not skilled enough.”<br />
<br />
“Ah, uu.”<br />
<br />
Elsie’s tense emotions immediately relaxed, and this sudden change in situation caused her to collapse immediately. The miko hurriedly supported her waist.<br />
<br />
“We’ve got to move fast. It should be your,”<br />
<br />
The miko stared at Elsie,<br />
<br />
“Your brother, right? Please lead me to the boy who’s playing that ‘Favor of the Western Lantern’.”<br />
<br />
That’s—<br />
<br />
The miko revealed a complicated expression.<br />
<br />
“That’s a cursed game that would bring death.”<br />
<br />
She said sternly.<br />
<br />
At the same time.<br />
<br />
DURUDURUDURUDURUDURUDURU!!<br />
<br />
Elsie’s hair decoration let out a sound as it reacted.<br />
<br />
<br />
This scene was rather remarkable.<br />
<br />
First, it was the miko who was sitting on the floor.<br />
<br />
With the bright contrast of white and deep red of the miko costume.<br />
<br />
“Hello, my name is Akuragawa Shino. I came from the Toyoboshi Shrine on Mount Uryu.”<br />
<br />
She opened her lips that had a tinge of lipstick on. Her nose was rather prominent, and her eyes were clear. Anyway, she was born with this proper face. Her thick black hair was tied with a white cloth and was laid behind.<br />
<br />
She casually gave a bow, and then lifted her white face.<br />
<br />
“I’m really sorry for visiting so suddenly tonight.”<br />
<br />
The body proportions of this miko were so good that even Elsie, who was sitting beside her, felt shocked. Her body curves were in sync, and the ampleness of her breasts was so great that it could be doubted if it was inappropriate for a miko to be like this.<br />
<br />
Also, she was rather tall.<br />
<br />
Whether it was the eye-catching face or the flexible limbs, even if she wasn’t a miko but a model, it’s possible that she could stand on a runway immediately.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
As for the owner of the room who the miko was lifting her head to,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
He was still sitting on the chair with his back facing the rest as he continued to play and hit the keyboard. There were many screens interlinked right in front of him.<br />
<br />
Elsie glanced at a corner of the room.<br />
<br />
There was a red box-shaped machine rumbling.<br />
<br />
(So the electricity’s coming from there…)<br />
<br />
Of course, Elsie didn’t know that it was the emergency generator. It was small, but it could provide enough energy for multiple computers. Of course, an ordinary gamer’s house couldn’t possibly prepare such a thing, but Keima, who had reached a god-like mode, was well prepared in everything.<br />
<br />
“…May I know your name?”<br />
<br />
On hearing this miko who called herself Shino say this,<br />
<br />
“…Katsuragi Keima.”<br />
<br />
Keima continued to face them with his back as he answered clearly.<br />
<br />
To Elsie, Keima wasn’t really in a bad mood, and he had no intention on avoiding the unexpected guest in the Katsuragis’ house.<br />
<br />
And he even let them into his room.<br />
<br />
However.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“Katsuragi Keima. That’s a nice name.”<br />
<br />
He didn’t look like he was entertaining Shino wholeheartedly.<br />
<br />
He was just unconcerned.<br />
<br />
Unconcerned as he continued to play his game.<br />
<br />
Patapata, he continued to hit at the keyboard. Elsie was entranced by the graceful movement of those fingers that were smooth and quick, like a pianist.<br />
<br />
Shino’s eyebrows twitched.<br />
<br />
“…You.”<br />
<br />
She slightly increased her volume,<br />
<br />
“You do know what kind of game are you playing, don’t you?”<br />
<br />
Elsie was so scared that she curled up.<br />
<br />
Actually, she was already curious since just now. Of the many screens, only the screen in front was lit up, and it should be showing the game screen of the ‘Favor of the Western Lantern’. Ever since she started living together with the ‘God of galge’ Keima, Elsie learned some aspects of galges, so she could tell that the screen was a lot different from an ordinary galge. First, the screen was really dark.<br />
<br />
On the black screen, the white words were scrolled down quickly.<br />
<br />
Keima was looking at those words normally, but Elsie couldn’t understand what seemingly meaningless paragraphs of words there were. There were a lot of calculations and English technical terms. If it were an ordinary galge, what appeared on the screen should mostly be the illustration of the female lead and the images of the streets, but this game didn’t seem to have any of these.<br />
<br />
No, there should be, but the way it was presented was abnormal.<br />
<br />
The black figures that were no different from shadows suddenly glided across the screen and disappeared. A normal looking girl who seemed to be the female lead suddenly appeared without warning and then went away like she was curled out. Other than that, the scene of a dump would be shown from time to time. ‘I want to die, I want to die, I want to die’. Red text streamed on it. To be honest,<br />
<br />
Anyone watching this would find this really scary.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima didn’t answer as he merely tapped at the keyboard gracefully. After a while, he moved his body aside and moved his shoulders,<br />
<br />
And narrowed his eyes as he continued to watch the screen.<br />
<br />
It seemed that he was only moving his body.<br />
<br />
Seeing Keima like this, Shino was obviously anxious.<br />
<br />
She grabbed her crimson red hakama.<br />
<br />
“…Can’t be helped. Looks like I have to start explaining that game from its origins.”<br />
<br />
She coughed dryly, seemingly to motivate herself, and then spoke,<br />
<br />
“Though I’m not really well-versed in this.”<br />
<br />
She said as an opening.<br />
<br />
“About 20 years ago, a man’s idea was rather mysterious. That game…it should be a galge or something, right?”<br />
<br />
Keima didn’t answer.<br />
<br />
Shino gritted her teeth,<br />
<br />
“I have no idea of the genres of games. If there are any mistakes, please forgive me.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima still didn’t respond, and as Elsie was breaking out in cold sweat, Shino seemed to have given up.<br />
<br />
“…The designer for that galge was a man called Mogami Takeshi. According to my investigations, he seemed to be a genius in this line of work. Eh, his works include the ro, road to decadence or something and the first something.”<br />
<br />
“The ‘Daily Life leading to Decadence’ and ‘the First Murder’.”<br />
<br />
Keima immediately corrected her. He was still facing the screen as he said calmly,<br />
<br />
“Mogami Takeshi was a scriptwriter, programmer and original artist for a galge, and he was a genius who balanced on the verge of generations. His signature works were the ‘Daily Life leading to Decadence’, ‘the First Murder’ and the ‘Favor of the Western Lantern’ I’m playing now. He had very few works, but he had a system that far exceeded its time, a brand new kind of script and an advanced human portrait, which amazed lots of galge players then. He was really a genius, but it’s too bad that he died in his prime.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
This time, the reason Shino was silent was different from before.<br />
<br />
Then, she seemed to be motivated.<br />
<br />
“It seems that you understand the game extremely well. Anyway, the problem in question is that Mogami Takeshi.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima went back to being silent. Shino looked serious as she continued,<br />
<br />
“Keima-dono’s view of Mogami Takeshi was that he was a genius who verged between the times, but to me, I feel that he was too greedy about his own work.”<br />
<br />
“…Greedy?”<br />
<br />
Elsie, who never interrupted, tilted her head. Shino nodded her head hard.<br />
<br />
“That’s right.”<br />
<br />
At this moment, she was a little hesitant on how to explain it.<br />
<br />
“…That person wanted to instill a soul into his own work.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima stopped his hands that were typing. Elsie looked like she wanted to cry, and for some reason, it seemed that the topic had developed in such a way that she didn’t want to hear it…<br />
<br />
After checking that Keima was listening seriously, Shino continued,<br />
<br />
“I’m not sure as a religious person, but amongst creators, it seemed that there would be people who would head down the wrong path? Do you know of Akutagawa Ryuunosuke’s short story ‘Hell Screen’? It was about an artist who wanted to draw his ideal work and watched his own daughter get burned to death, right?”<br />
<br />
Shino paused for a while, pondering over whether she should continue,<br />
<br />
“…Mogami Takashi and the artist in that work, Yoshihide, seemed to be of the same kind.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Elsie and Keima remained silent. The generator rumbled, and Elsie was a little scared as she couldn’t help but look around.<br />
<br />
For some reason, she felt that the pale woman hid somewhere, like under Keima’s table or behind the cupboard that was full of games.<br />
<br />
She just couldn’t relax.<br />
<br />
“…It’s only temporary, but I set a boundary, and I’m here, so there’s no need to worry.”<br />
<br />
Elsie was shocked, and found Shino smiling at her. It seemed that she intuitively detected Elsie’s uneasiness. Elsie answered with a nod and a stiff smile. Shino then turned around and continued,<br />
<br />
“There are ‘evil spirits’ in this world.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Elsie and Keima understood that this was becoming more believable. Shino showed a cautious expression.<br />
<br />
“This isn’t speculation now. According to word of mouth, that was the vengeful spirit of a woman who was killed in unaddressed injustice, but I feel that it was the result of the unclean beings we purified being collected and existing before the legend spread. That thing had always been sealed inside our shrine.”<br />
<br />
She looked afar,<br />
<br />
“…Deep inside our shrine were many barriers. We used the stone gate to lock her inside. The grandmother of my grandmother’s grandmother’s grandmother’s grandmother’s grandmother had always used a ritual to seal her inside to prevent her from escaping and harming humanity. However,”<br />
<br />
Shino suddenly showed an unhappy expression and continued,<br />
<br />
“Unexpectedly…someone undid the seal while we were off guard.”<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
Elsie widened her eyes. Keima still had his back facing them, but he was obviously noticing Shino’s actions.<br />
<br />
Shino sighed,<br />
<br />
“That person was the man named Mogami Takeshi.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“Let me repeat this again. To be honest, I don’t understand the author’s intention.”<br />
<br />
After some silence, Shino added on,<br />
<br />
“However, I know that this man called Mogami Takeshi is a genius. After undoing that seal that even we didn’t really understand, he put a part of it into his work.”<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
Elsie looked shocked and suddenly looked at Keima. However, Keima didn’t look back as he merely let his back slide down the chair.<br />
<br />
He seemed to be thinking about something. Shino continued,<br />
<br />
“It was said that Mogami Takeshi’s dream was to make ‘an unparalleled game’. Like the name suggests, he wanted to ‘make a work with all his soul in it’…that was what I knew when I investigated him. Many people noted this.”<br />
<br />
“...”<br />
<br />
Shino noticed Elsie’s stare and gave a somewhat self-depreciative laugh,<br />
<br />
“Don’t look at me like this. I did lots of investigation on that guy, though my movements were slower than his by a lot.”<br />
<br />
She narrowed her eyes slightly, and looked somewhat cold,<br />
<br />
“…How is it? Any thoughts on playing this game? Is the game Mogami Takeshi put all his soul into his that amazing?”<br />
<br />
And asked Keima.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima didn’t answer.<br />
<br />
Shino sighed.<br />
<br />
“However, I really never expected to meet the main body of the ‘evil spirit’ over here…”<br />
<br />
“Excuse me?”<br />
<br />
Elsie, who was trying her best not to speak out, stammered and asked courteously,<br />
<br />
“Erm, tha, what’s the point of putting tha, that ‘evil spirit’ into the game? And,”<br />
<br />
There was something she always wanted to ask,<br />
<br />
“What’s that pale woman? Is that the true identity of the ‘evil spirit’?”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Shino spent some time to collect her thoughts.<br />
<br />
“I heard that the ultimate aim of Mogami Takeshi was to present real ‘horror’. What I want to say next was all I know in my investigations on him, and not my own personal view, so please understand. It’s said that his view was to ‘make a game as close to reality as possible’.”<br />
<br />
(Reality…)<br />
<br />
On hearing these words, Elsie couldn’t help but look back at Keima.<br />
<br />
Keima’s back didn’t move at all.<br />
<br />
Shino then continued,<br />
<br />
“Both of you do know of the ‘suspension bridge effect’? When a boy and a girl are in an unstable state and feeling terrified, it would be easy for them to fall in love.”<br />
<br />
“We~ll.”<br />
<br />
Elsie used her fingers to stroke her chin.<br />
<br />
“Chihiro-san…my friend at school said that it’s best for a couple to watch a horror movie together. Is it something like that?”<br />
<br />
“That’s basically it.”<br />
<br />
Shino smiled.<br />
<br />
“…That’s the basic of basics. In other words, even after reaching the end, the genius still went back to the origin, right?”<br />
<br />
Keima muttered to himself. Shino glanced at him,<br />
<br />
“That person…Mogami Takeshi seemed to feel that only the deepest fear would cause an unparalleled romance. To prevent this fear, he used the Red-Ogre as the final element. That should be the way to describe it, right? That’s basically making the sticky blood in a haunted house real or using a real corpse to film. For a human, such thinking is crazy.”<br />
<br />
She said calmly,<br />
<br />
“To be honest, whether it was a crazy thought or not, I have to really respect his acute sense to use the ‘evil spirit’ that’s sealed in our shrine.”<br />
<br />
Elsie remained that pale woman and felt chills deep inside.<br />
<br />
“That’s because…that thing was really inauspicious.”<br />
<br />
Shino sighed and shook her head. And then, looking like she wanted to motivate herself again,<br />
<br />
“Anyway, Mogami Takeshi stole the ‘evil spirit’ from our shrine and installed the main body into his game. What you saw was her clone.”<br />
<br />
“…Clone?”<br />
<br />
“Or a part of it.”<br />
<br />
The miko properly explained things,<br />
<br />
“The ‘Favor of the Western Lantern’ could roughly be divided into two types, the original and the copy…I’m not really sure, but there’s something called original and replicate in the gaming realm, right? Even though the original was the only one who had the ‘evil spirit’ sealed inside, there would still be remnants of the soul left inside the copy, and thus, the effect Mogami Takeshi wished for was created.”<br />
<br />
Elsie,<br />
<br />
(This is the original version of the ’Favor of the Western Lantern!)<br />
<br />
Remembered the moment she saw Keima shout.<br />
<br />
In other words, was the game Keima’s playing now the ‘main body’ Shino said?<br />
<br />
Elsie was trembling.<br />
<br />
As for Shino,<br />
<br />
“…Playing this game will cause the plot to move on, and the unsealed parts of the ‘evil spirit’ will look for the sealed parts just to become one. Of course, the copy itself an ‘evil spirit’ of comparable power.”<br />
<br />
Un, she nodded.<br />
<br />
“The level of horror wasn’t something that could be experienced in an ordinary haunted house. The evil spirit will slowly close in, and the house would have lots of strange shadows, the sound of weeping, houses shaking, people getting nightmares. Un, supernatural phenomena. The ‘evil spirit’ would start to look for its other parts, and most people would not be able to take this fear and give up. However, it seemed that quite a few people went mentally ill or damaged their bodies.”<br />
<br />
“…So that’s the reason why there was a recall after it was released on the market.”<br />
<br />
Keima muttered. On hearing him say that, Shino muttered.<br />
<br />
“Whether it’s the original or the copy, by breaking the copy, the ‘evil spirit’ would be forcefully destroyed. In other words.”<br />
<br />
“By conquering this game, the soul of the ‘evil spirit’ will disappear, right?”<br />
<br />
Keima kept his back facing them and said that directly before looking at the game screen and tapped away at the keyboard. His actions even made Elsie speechless.<br />
<br />
As for Shino,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
She narrowed her eyes somewhat unhappily.<br />
<br />
Was this guy even listening to me?<br />
<br />
She should be thinking about that. Shino coughed dryly.<br />
<br />
“That’s right. However, these copies…really have the remains of the ‘evil spirit’ on it, and no one was able to conquer it. Luckily, no one ended up losing their lives, but everyone lost to the curse of that ‘evil spirit’.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima casually looked at the gaming screen. It seemed that Shino finally couldn’t take it as she slowly got up and said,<br />
<br />
“You…what do you think happened to Mogami Takeshi in the end?”<br />
<br />
Her words had fury in them.<br />
<br />
Elsie gave off some cold sweat, and Keima merely glanced at Shino,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
And continued playing the game. Shino smirked.<br />
<br />
“In a certain sense, he got what he wanted. No, most likely, he expected this. In other words, he left this world after witnessing his own masterpiece completed. In other words,”<br />
<br />
She paused,<br />
<br />
And then said,<br />
<br />
“That guy, he was killed by the ‘copy’ of the ‘evil spirit’ just when the game was about to be conquered.”<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
Elsie was so shocked that she backed away. Keima muttered,<br />
<br />
“in other words, he tested the original himself…what an idiot.”<br />
<br />
“You!”<br />
<br />
Just when Shino wanted to close in on Keima, Keima, who never looked back, spun his chair around,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
And pushed his glasses, staring straight at Shino.<br />
<br />
“It’s not that I don’t understand how terrifying this game is. Who do you think I am?”<br />
<br />
“Uu.”<br />
<br />
Shino was inadvertently shocked by his aggression.<br />
<br />
He was just a boy.<br />
<br />
But even a miko who was trained for many years was shocked by him. Keima continued,<br />
<br />
“Actually,”<br />
<br />
His voice was calm,<br />
<br />
“I have been betting my life on this game.”<br />
<br />
And then smiled suddenly,<br />
<br />
“Up till now, I’m not scared of any evil spirits.”<br />
<br />
Keima declared.<br />
<br />
As for Shino,<br />
<br />
She was so shocked that she couldn’t answer back.<br />
<br />
<br />
“Your…brother is really weird.”<br />
<br />
The next day.<br />
<br />
Shino said to Elsie in the grandpa café. Elsie said to Shino that it was alright, but she said that ‘I have to bother you for a while here’ and half-forced Elsie to let her help out in the café. On a side note, as for Keima’s mother Mari,<br />
<br />
“So the father’s out working and the mother’s here as well? Uu~un, the days ahead may not be peaceful, so it would be good for the mother to be out.”<br />
<br />
Shino suggested,<br />
<br />
“Sorry, Ell-chan! It seemed that the quarrel at my mother’s house may last a little longer, so it looks like I can only go back after a week! I’ll leave Keima and the café to you then for the time being!”<br />
<br />
Luckily, the phone call with Mari was like this. Anyway, the uninvited guest to Keima and Elsie, the miko Akuragawa Shino looked like she may be staying with the Katsuragis for the time being.<br />
<br />
Shino’s plan was rather simple.<br />
<br />
“Katsuragi-dono said that he wanted to conquer that game.”<br />
<br />
And then,<br />
<br />
“During this time, I will protect Katsuragi-dono even if I have to risk my life.”<br />
<br />
That was her plan.<br />
<br />
When Shino raised this plan last night, she was kneeling on the floor as she bowed to Keima.<br />
<br />
“Right now, Katsuragi-dono’s playing the original version of the ‘Favor of the Western Lantern’, which means that half of the main body of this ‘evil spirit’ is sealed inside. If we destroy this game, we can destroy half of the ‘evil spirit’, but we can’t deal with the other parts that were scattered, and if we lose half of it, we won’t know what will happen to the other half. If we want to destroy that thing completely…that ‘evil spirit’, there’s no other way but to conquer the game.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima didn’t respond as he continued to stare at Shino.<br />
<br />
“I know this had no benefit to Katsuragi-dono, and to be honest, I can’t assure that you will be completely safe, but, but!”<br />
<br />
Seeing Shino so serious, Keima sighed and shook his head.<br />
<br />
“…It’s alright. I never thought about getting any benefit, and never thought of letting you assure my safety.”<br />
<br />
“You know,”<br />
<br />
Shino seemed to be really anxious,<br />
<br />
“The more you play this game, the more half of the ‘evil spirit’ will close in on you, which means the burden on you will be even greater! To be honest, your life is in grave danger!”<br />
<br />
At this moment.<br />
<br />
“…What evil spirit?”<br />
<br />
Keima interrupted Shino with a stronger tone.<br />
<br />
“What mission of your shrine, what evil spirit, it doesn’t matter.”<br />
<br />
“You!”<br />
<br />
“I just,”<br />
<br />
He again showed those dazzling eyes and swung his hand.<br />
<br />
“Want to conquer all the galges personally. That’s my only aim!”<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
Shino was speechless. Keima’s expression suddenly softened as he showed a little smile and patted Shino on the shoulder.<br />
<br />
“Anyway, I’m looking forward to seeing how you take care of that monster. We’re all amateurs in that aspect.”<br />
<br />
After saying that, he yawned and left.<br />
<br />
“This game can only be played for an hour when the demons come out. I’ll take a shower first.”<br />
<br />
And left these words behind.<br />
<br />
“Really.”<br />
<br />
Shino shook her head.<br />
<br />
“Does he really have guts…or that he didn’t think too much?”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Elsie didn’t know what to say too. Even she couldn’t understand Keima at times and not understand what he was thinking.<br />
<br />
And she maybe did not understand what he saw.<br />
<br />
It’s just.<br />
<br />
He had never taken back his words on anything he promised before.<br />
<br />
As long as Katsuragi Keima says that he will conquer it, he will definitely do so.<br />
<br />
No matter how much danger he would have to bear.<br />
<br />
No matter how many threats there were in front of him.<br />
<br />
He would definitely believe in himself and advance forward.<br />
<br />
Elsie trembled.<br />
<br />
She was scared.<br />
<br />
She was really scared.<br />
<br />
Maybe she has to face that horrifying thing again.<br />
<br />
If possible, she really wanted to leave this place.<br />
<br />
However,<br />
<br />
Elsie had an intense thought.<br />
<br />
The one who will protect Keima would definitely be…<br />
<br />
The one who will be with him will be…<br />
<br />
Her.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Elsie glanced at Shino. Actually, last night,<br />
<br />
“That person had a runaway spirit.”<br />
<br />
She told Keima this last night. Immediately, Keima hesitated a while.<br />
<br />
“I see. But in terms of the outcome, it should still be the same. That’s because the inner emptiness in that weird miko definitely has something to do with the ‘evil spirit’.”<br />
<br />
But he immediately concluded.<br />
<br />
“I guess that once we beat the ‘evil spirit’, we can fill the emptiness in her heart.”<br />
<br />
Elsie agreed wholeheartedly with Keima’s view.<br />
<br />
Unbelievably, even though Elsie’s viewpoint was completely different from the god-like observation skills of the god of conquest Keima, she came to the same conclusion.<br />
<br />
That was because Elsie was a member of the runaway spirit capture squad.<br />
<br />
Most likely.<br />
<br />
Elsie stared at Shino and thought,<br />
<br />
Just as she was chasing after runaway spirits, this person should be chasing after ‘evil spirits’ too. From the conversation yesterday, it seemed that this person had bet her entire life on it.<br />
<br />
And it seem that she was unlike Elsie, who had a reliable and respectable partner like Keima, and a colleague who was aiming for the same thing like Haqua.<br />
<br />
If not, she wouldn’t have appeared alone.<br />
<br />
Alone.<br />
<br />
Always alone.<br />
<br />
“?”<br />
<br />
Shino found that Elsie’s eyes were a little wet, and showed a somewhat surprised look, but immediately smiled.<br />
<br />
“…What’s wrong? What happened, Elsie?”<br />
<br />
For some reason, this miko was being courteous and understanding to Elsie all the time.<br />
<br />
“Ah, nothing! No, nothing!”<br />
<br />
“Fufu, you’re really weird. But you’re amazing. You’re taking care of your brother and even helping to manage the shop after school.”<br />
<br />
In the morning, Shino once said, “Looking at you, it reminds me of a little daughter with a relative.” Though she looked serious and had an aggressive presence, to put it, she should be someone with lots of maternal love. Elsie smiled and thought. At this moment,<br />
<br />
“Ring.”<br />
<br />
The bell chimed. A customer’s here.<br />
<br />
“Oh, customers. Elsie, I just need to greet them, right?”<br />
<br />
“Ye, yes.”<br />
<br />
Elsie immediately nodded her head. Shino hurriedly moved towards those two male customers.<br />
<br />
“Welcome.”<br />
<br />
She smiled.<br />
<br />
“Ah, wel, welcome.”<br />
<br />
Shino was still in her miko outfit.<br />
<br />
She called it a traditional outfit, but the customers who entered would be shocked. They only came here for tea, but found a miko wearing crimson red hakama here.<br />
<br />
They stared at Elsie, who they were familiar with, and saw her earnest smile.<br />
<br />
--This didn’t look like a comedy show.<br />
<br />
Just when the customers were hesitating.<br />
<br />
“This way, please.”<br />
<br />
Shino let out a mature and charming smile.<br />
<br />
“Here, this way.”<br />
<br />
She nodded her head and stood properly in front of the two customers. The fragrance scattered all around, and the two male customers were stunned.<br />
<br />
“Ah, tha, thanks.”<br />
<br />
“We’ll leave it to you then.”<br />
<br />
The two male customers looked confused like foxes and followed Shino to the seats near the windows. Elsie heaved a sigh.<br />
<br />
On hearing that she wanted to wear the miko outfit and stand in the shop, Elsie was confused at first, but Shino herself was a miko trained in traditional and highly elegant ways, and was extremely polite (for a café waiter, this is extremely underappreciated). Her mannerisms were rather refined too, so it looked like things would be alright.<br />
<br />
Also, she looked like she could cook and knew how to brew tea. Once she could get along with Elsie, even if Mari wasn‘t around, maybe they could operate the café without resting. To Elsie, she hoped to at least help out in this way for Mari, who she respected and was really fond of.<br />
<br />
Ring, the bell chimed again. Another customer was here. Shino smiled at Elsie with her eyes, indicating that she wanted to lead the customers.<br />
<br />
Elsie smiled and nodded her head.<br />
<br />
It seemed that Shino’s response was rather quick too. Elsie walked towards the customers Shino just led and took their orders.<br />
<br />
What they wanted was red tea and coffee.<br />
<br />
“E, erm, who’s that big beauty? A new waitress?”<br />
<br />
“Why is she wearing a miko outfit?”<br />
<br />
These two could be said to be old customers, so they secretly asked Elsie. Elsie gave an ambiguous smile, said a few words and hurriedly ran away.<br />
<br />
She returned behind the counter and poured out red tea and coffee. During this time, Shino took the orders of the second group of customers and led another group of customers to their seats. Just as Elsie prepared the coffee and tea.<br />
<br />
“I’ll send it. Table 2, correct?”<br />
<br />
Shino asked as she smiled before taking the tray of red tea and coffee.<br />
<br />
Elsie really felt that she was amazing.<br />
<br />
Her movements were so fluid, so graceful.<br />
<br />
Right now, the customers in ‘Grandpa Café’ (who coincidentally were all male) were all staring at her in an intrigued manner, and were even looking at every single action Shino took in a rather perverted manner. It seemed that she had a heroic and yet mature ambience around her that caused her to capture the hearts of everyone.<br />
<br />
Actually, even Elsie thought that she was really a mature beauty. That gentle smile, elegant etiquette and the somewhat quaint but clear manner of speech.<br />
<br />
At least, there were very few people around Elsie who were like this.<br />
<br />
Normally, the ones Keima would conquer or the ones Elsie would interact with were mostly girls in their teens or slightly older, and most of their personalities weren’t too stable. It was rare to see a mature and reliable woman like Shino who was already aware of herself.<br />
<br />
Un un.<br />
<br />
Elsie nodded her head as she thought that she should look up to Shino as she continued to prepare drinks for the other customers. At this moment,<br />
<br />
“GYAAAAAHHH!!!”<br />
<br />
“HOOO!!!” <br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/4/45/TWGOK_02_010.jpg/362px-TWGOK_02_010.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/4/45/TWGOK_02_010.jpg/362px-TWGOK_02_010.jpg" width="193" /></a></div><br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
The screams and breaking of porcelain could be heard.<br />
<br />
Elsie couldn’t help but close her eyes and cringe. After a while, she finally opened her eyes, and what appeared in front of her was,<br />
<br />
“HOOOOTTT!!!!”<br />
<br />
“So, sorry! Are you al…!”<br />
<br />
The knees of the customer were drenched as he frantically shouted in agony as he was scalded. Shino wanted to help, but ended up tripping and creating a second disaster.<br />
<br />
CLANK! The cup broke again, and the one who was scalded by the coffee shouted,<br />
<br />
“HOOOTTT~!”<br />
<br />
The number of people who were caught in this ended up increasing.<br />
<br />
Elsie,<br />
<br />
Could only stare at this scene in a stunned manner…<br />
<br />
It was hard to tell, but Shino was a very careless girl, and Elsie didn’t take too much time to realize this. <br />
<br />
Just like that, Keima and Elsie would head to school during the day, and Elsie and Shino would take care of the café after school. At night, Keima would start playing the ‘Favor of the Western Lantern’ for an hour from 2am on. This happened for 5 days.<br />
<br />
As the sun set, after Shino finished her fast and bath, she would set a new barrier throughout every corner of the house (Using straw ropes to surround the house and adding talismans on them). Then, she would sit in a seiza position in front of Keima’s room and silently keep watch until daylight.<br />
<br />
The amazing thing was that as long as Shino concentrated, the atmosphere in the Katsuragis’ house would become clearer and clearer, until even Elsie could detect it.<br />
<br />
Thus, Elsie, who originally couldn’t sleep well, could finally get a good sleep recently.<br />
<br />
She personally felt the care of others.<br />
<br />
This really made her feel secure.<br />
<br />
Also, Shino would put a weird-shaped crystal talisman on Keima every time Keima went to school or came back from it. From then on, there weren’t any mysterious phenomenon at school or other places.<br />
<br />
According to Shino,<br />
<br />
“It’s temporary, but those little things, and even ‘evil spirits’ can’t touch him in the day.”<br />
<br />
That was it.<br />
<br />
And as Keima and Elsie went to school, Shino would take a nap. The opening time wasn’t long, but once they got back home, the café would open till evening.<br />
<br />
During that time, Keima would play his games as per usual.<br />
<br />
The amazing thing was that even though Shino messed up the café the last time, the number of customers that came continued to increase.<br />
<br />
Even though Elsie couldn’t understand<br />
<br />
“I heard that there’s a careless, sexy and mature miko here?”<br />
<br />
But it seemed like a lot of people talked about this incident and liked it. There were many customers who came here because of Elsie’s attire. It seems there is a demand in the market for this.<br />
<br />
Every time Shino,<br />
<br />
“So, sorry!”<br />
<br />
Accidentally spilt drinks, like tea, onto the customers,<br />
<br />
“Ho, HOOOOTTT!!!”<br />
<br />
Many customers would scream, but their eyes would look like they’re smiling, and the other customers would give envious looks and say something like ‘I’m so jealous’ or ‘can you spill it near me?’ or something like that.<br />
<br />
It felt like there were a lot of chaotic things.<br />
<br />
Elsie thought.<br />
<br />
She really hoped for things to end quickly and that Mari would come back.<br />
<br />
If this kept up, the future of ‘Café Grandpa’ may develop in a strange manner…<br />
<br />
<br />
But other than that, the days were rather peaceful and smooth sailing. Ever since Shino appeared, the mysterious presence and the phenomena all disappeared without a trace, and the Katsuragis’ house had a rather peaceful atmosphere.<br />
<br />
Elsie thought that there would be a lot of things happening and made her preparations already. Thus, to her, this was a little depressing.<br />
<br />
Except for that hour at night, Keima would continue to play other games as per usual. Even when Shino told him that ‘this involves lives’, he didn’t look like he was motivated at all, as he was merely rather docile as usual, a weirdo that’s a little strange.<br />
<br />
His daily schedule would be to head to school, play games, and eat the meals Shino made for him (though she was really careless, her skills were decent), and would only conquer the ‘Favor of the Western Lantern at night. According to him, the ‘Favor of the Western Lantern’ was slowly being conquered.<br />
<br />
“This game’s tough, but the ending’s nearly there.”<br />
<br />
Keima said on the morning of the 7th day.<br />
<br />
He pushed his glasses and let his lens shine as he declared,<br />
<br />
“I’ll conquer it tonight!”<br />
<br />
In this aspect, Keima’s prediction would never be wrong. He definitely wouldn’t be mistaken at this crucial moment. Since he said so, it meant that the ending was already right in front of them.<br />
<br />
Elsie heaved a sigh of relief.<br />
<br />
Perhaps it was because Shino’s power was too strong that those demons couldn’t approach them.<br />
<br />
She finally couldn’t help but,<br />
<br />
“Fufu.”<br />
<br />
Laugh happily.<br />
<br />
However, the other two had different views.<br />
<br />
First, Akuragawa Shino was extremely cautious as she bathed herself again. However, it was merely pouring water onto herself inside the Katsuragis’ bathroom to purify herself, though it does follow the procedure.<br />
<br />
She was fervently splashing water onto her white naked body.<br />
<br />
Every time she splashed once, the presence that Shino released would become cleaner. She wasn’t as optimistic as Elsie, but was already mentally prepared somewhat.<br />
<br />
(Tonight…we’re going to settle this.)<br />
<br />
Her spiritual sense detected something. It was that the irritating presence that wanted to enter this house was becoming stronger and stronger every day.<br />
<br />
Before that, that thing was definitely sealed off outside Shino’s barrier.<br />
<br />
However, that thing didn’t give up.<br />
<br />
Actually, it was the complete opposite.<br />
<br />
That thing was waiting silently.<br />
<br />
For the moment its powers peaked.<br />
<br />
There was only one chance.<br />
<br />
The moment right before Keima conquered the game.<br />
<br />
(Tonight.)<br />
<br />
This miko stood up naked and looked up at the ceiling.<br />
<br />
(I’ll have to settle this with that thing…)<br />
<br />
The moment she was about to leave the bathroom.<br />
<br />
“KYYYAAAHHH!!!”<br />
<br />
She slipped and fell backwards awkwardly. Her feet kicked the shampoo and the bathing foam, letting out a loud thud. That sound was so shocking that even Elsie, who was changing the towel outside, couldn’t help but cringe…<br />
<br />
<br />
At the same time.<br />
<br />
Keima, who was playing the PFP a while back, stared at his hands.<br />
<br />
The PFP was placed on the cushion near him.<br />
<br />
“What’s wrong?”<br />
<br />
The female lead in the game asked. As he put down the game, the self-disciplined AI gave the most appropriate question.<br />
<br />
“What happened, Keima?”<br />
<br />
He systematically answered as per the system,<br />
<br />
“No, nothing.”<br />
<br />
And then smiled so that the character in the game wouldn’t worry.<br />
<br />
“Really, it’s nothing…”<br />
<br />
However, his eyes were sharply narrowed into a fine line as he looked up at the ceiling.<br />
<br />
(Tonight…)<br />
<br />
He too,<br />
<br />
Secretly made his determination.<br />
<br />
<br />
The dinner tonight started under a peaceful atmosphere as Elsie was the only one chatting away excitedly. However, she noticed that the other two’s faces were rather grim and held back.<br />
<br />
“We, well, Shino nee-sama, your skills are really good, you know?”<br />
<br />
On hearing her say that,<br />
<br />
“Un? Ahh, my grandmother taught me…”<br />
<br />
The miko merely smiled and looked back at Elsie before being lost in her own thoughts again. She looked a little nervous.<br />
<br />
It was rare to see her so anxious like this.<br />
<br />
Elsie felt really uneasy.<br />
<br />
“Tha, that, kami nii-sama, okaa-sama, she,”<br />
<br />
And then turned to talk to Keima,<br />
<br />
“…Un, I do have a mother.”<br />
<br />
Then, Keima looked unconcerned as he continued to be immersed in his game of PFP. Even though he did spent a lot of effort trying to conquer that ‘Favor of the Western Lantern’, it seemed that he left that world completely.<br />
<br />
He said that the ending was near, which meant that it should be true.<br />
<br />
Then, she just needed to ask when the game could be done.<br />
<br />
An indescribable tense feeling surrounded him.<br />
<br />
Elsie was really affected by this,<br />
<br />
“I know you have a mother!”<br />
<br />
“Un, I have a father too.”<br />
<br />
“I KNOW THAT!”<br />
<br />
For some reason, Shino chuckled, and for some reason, Elsie felt really awkward as her face went red.<br />
<br />
“Re, really~! Kami nii-sama! At least stop playing when you’re eating!”<br />
<br />
“Un, I still have Elsie.”<br />
<br />
At this moment, his hand suddenly jerked.<br />
<br />
“Eh?”<br />
<br />
Elsie was shocked.<br />
<br />
“Tch.”<br />
<br />
Keima clicked his tongue and used his left hand to hold his right wrist, but his hand continued to jerk.<br />
<br />
“Eh? Eh?”<br />
<br />
Elsie panicked.<br />
<br />
“Eh?”<br />
<br />
“…Oi.”<br />
<br />
Keima stared at Shino.<br />
<br />
“I’ll leave it to you.”<br />
<br />
Both of them understood each other. It seemed that they knew that Keima was starting to be affected by the soul.<br />
<br />
“Un.”<br />
<br />
On hearing his words, Shino immediately nodded her head. Elsie gave a crying look,<br />
<br />
“Ka, kami nii-sama!”<br />
<br />
“Elsie.”<br />
<br />
It’s rare for Keima to give a gentle smile.<br />
<br />
“You must believe in me.”<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
On hearing these words, Elsie finally realized the seriousness of this and looked really affected, thinking that she was so stupid.<br />
<br />
Actually.<br />
<br />
Things haven’t ended yet!<br />
<br />
“I’ll go take a nap first.”<br />
<br />
After saying that, Keima stood up with his hand still shaking. Shino herself closed her eyes. Elsie looked lost and said,<br />
<br />
“Tha, tha, that!”<br />
<br />
Keima merely glanced back to look at Elsie and left the café. Elsie really wanted to catch up, but at this moment, Shino spoke,<br />
<br />
“Don’t go after him.”<br />
<br />
She stopped Elsie.<br />
<br />
“Bu, but.”<br />
<br />
“I finally understand. He,”<br />
<br />
Shino quickly opened her eyes.<br />
<br />
“He is a strong-willed person.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“He’s ready. I’m ready. You should be ready.”<br />
<br />
“The, then.”<br />
<br />
“What you should do is not get in his way.”<br />
<br />
“Uu~”<br />
<br />
Elsie looked like she couldn’t accept it as she puffed her cheeks. Shino stared at her,<br />
<br />
“You hear? No matter what happens next…got it?”<br />
<br />
You can’t leave this house.<br />
<br />
You can’t open the windows.<br />
<br />
And no matter what happens, these are to be followed.<br />
<br />
This was what the miko instructed.<br />
<br />
Then, the miko headed towards Keima’s room. Elsie was uneasy as she moved between the café and her own room, but still did not know what to do. Thus, she tied a scarf on her head and tied her sleeves with her belt.<br />
<br />
She took her broom out from the storeroom and put it aside.<br />
<br />
“Uu, uuu.”<br />
<br />
Elsie was trembling throughout as she wanted to at least use the broom as a weapon.<br />
<br />
Today.<br />
<br />
If she could last through today, Keima and Shino would definitely win.<br />
<br />
She turned on all the lights in the house, brewed some tea and went to the living room to watch TV. Even though the contents of the program may not be able to enter her brain, she just wanted something to distract her.<br />
<br />
Every 5 minutes, she would look up at the clock hanging on the wall.<br />
<br />
Time passed so slowly that it was infuriating.<br />
<br />
Whether it was the stupid comedy channels or the international channels she normally wouldn’t watch or the boring education program, she just wanted to have some sounds and light.<br />
<br />
Sometimes, she would feel like sleeping. At this point, she would slap herself to wake herself.<br />
<br />
By midnight, she was drinking tea continuously to keep herself awake and stared at the midnight channel with a blurry look.<br />
<br />
Finally.<br />
<br />
The time ticked and showed 2am.<br />
<br />
The time the demons come out.<br />
<br />
It started.<br />
<br />
The final,<br />
<br />
Conquest began. Elsie unknowingly looked up at the ceiling. Was Keima watching the ‘Favor of the Western Lantern’?<br />
<br />
(Kami nii-sama…)<br />
<br />
Elsie clasped her hands and closed her eyes tightly.<br />
<br />
(Please do your best.)<br />
<br />
She prayed to this one ‘god’ that she knew of, the strongest one.<br />
<br />
At this moment,<br />
<br />
DING DONG, DING DONG! The Katsuragis’ house bell rang…<br />
<br />
Elsie went completely frozen at first.<br />
<br />
Then, she didn’t know what to do as she frantically looked around. However, the doorbell continued to ring.<br />
<br />
It continued to ring.<br />
<br />
The sharp sound invaded Elsie’s mind.<br />
<br />
DOK DOK DOK.<br />
<br />
Then, it was the forceful knocking on the door.<br />
<br />
In the midst of this sound,<br />
<br />
There was a soft sound,<br />
<br />
A soft yet familiar sound…<br />
<br />
“Uu.”<br />
<br />
Elsie first held the broom like a spear, and then walked towards the door. However, she didn’t want to answer the door at all.<br />
<br />
However, she just had to go over.<br />
<br />
That’s because.<br />
<br />
That voice…<br />
<br />
DING DONG.<br />
<br />
DOK DOK DOK DOK!<br />
<br />
DING DONG!<br />
<br />
DOK DOK DOK DOK!<br />
<br />
The bell of the answering machine and the knocking of the door rang. Elsie felt dizzy, and the sounds didn’t even stop as she came to the corridor.<br />
<br />
Not only that, it got even more agitated and loud.<br />
<br />
DOK DOK DOK<br />
<br />
BAM BAM BAM.<br />
<br />
DING DONG<br />
<br />
DING DONG<br />
<br />
Elsie slowly moved towards the door and pointed the broom at the door as she trembled.<br />
<br />
Her trembling hand caused the front end of the broom to shake as well.<br />
<br />
“Ahh, uu.”<br />
<br />
She couldn’t let out a voice.<br />
<br />
The throat was all stiff.<br />
<br />
“~!”<br />
<br />
There was someone screaming on the other side of the door.<br />
<br />
It was a person Elsie was familiar with.<br />
<br />
That voice,<br />
<br />
“~!”<br />
<br />
Seemed to be shouting something.<br />
<br />
Elsie,<br />
<br />
“Ah, uu, u.”<br />
<br />
Still couldn’t talk.<br />
<br />
The voice came in.<br />
<br />
It went,<br />
<br />
Into her ears.<br />
<br />
“Ell-chan! Save me! There’s a strange monster! A strange monster’s chasing me~!”<br />
<br />
It was Keima’s mother.<br />
<br />
The one Elsie respected and loved.<br />
<br />
The voice of Katsuragi Mari.<br />
<br />
“Save me! Faster! Open the door!”<br />
<br />
“Ah, uu.”<br />
<br />
Elsie was all teary. Someone reminded her.<br />
<br />
Shino reminded her over and over,<br />
<br />
No matter what, she must not open the door.<br />
<br />
However.<br />
<br />
“Ell-chan, please! Uu, please, the monster…monster.”<br />
<br />
She couldn’t do it.<br />
<br />
She couldn’t leave her like this.<br />
<br />
She couldn’t leave Mari like this and pretend that nothing happened.<br />
<br />
Elsie just couldn’t do it.<br />
<br />
“Uu.”<br />
<br />
Even though her eyes were full of tears, she still looked towards the peering hole. Outside the door was,<br />
<br />
“Ell-chan!”<br />
<br />
The bloodshot eyes of Katsuragi Mari as she leaned over to the door.<br />
<br />
“Uu!”<br />
<br />
Even though she was taken abak.<br />
<br />
“Open the door! Hurry! Open it!”<br />
<br />
Elsie was still led by this shrill voice.<br />
<br />
“Uu!”<br />
<br />
“Open it open it open it open it!”<br />
<br />
“Uu.”<br />
<br />
“Open the door.”<br />
<br />
“WAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!”<br />
<br />
Elsie screamed as she turned the lock of the door and opened the door.<br />
<br />
“Okaa-sama!”<br />
<br />
She cried and called Mari in.<br />
<br />
“Hurry!”<br />
<br />
“Fufu.”<br />
<br />
It’s unknown whether it was Elsie’s imagination as Katsuragi Mari, who was crouched there, lifted her head.<br />
<br />
“Finally got in.”<br />
<br />
She smirked as her face cracked.<br />
<br />
That couldn’t possibly be Katsuragi Keima’s mother Mari!<br />
<br />
But the ‘evil spirit’.<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
Elsie’s expression grimaced with fear and regret.<br />
<br />
“KYYYYYYYAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!!!”<br />
<br />
A shocking cry came.<br />
<br />
The white air rose from Mari and surrounded Elsie completely.<br />
<br />
<br />
“It’s here…”<br />
<br />
Shino, who was sitting in front of Keima’s room, looked hurt as she muttered.<br />
<br />
Her originally closed eyes immediately opened.<br />
<br />
Even though she set up the barrier all around the house, she knew that it would be broken through.<br />
<br />
It was merely faster than what she expected.<br />
<br />
Shino looked up at Keima’s room door that was still tightly shut. Right now, she knew one thing; that the boy called Katsuragi Keima was definitely trying his best to fight.<br />
<br />
“Please…strong-willed boy.”<br />
<br />
Shino smiled and muttered before looking back adamantly with a sharp gaze at the stairs leading to the first level.<br />
<br />
At the darkness on the other end.<br />
<br />
<br />
At the same time, Keima’s fingers were slamming hard on the keyboard at an amazing speed.<br />
<br />
“Uu!”<br />
<br />
He looked up at the clock.<br />
<br />
He clearly heard the sound downstairs, but there should still be some time till the ending. He originally felt that he would only need another 20 minutes,<br />
<br />
“Uu.”<br />
<br />
However, his hand was trembling, numbed.<br />
<br />
“Ugh!”<br />
<br />
He looked like he was deflected away as his body faced sideways.<br />
<br />
“Ugh.”<br />
<br />
He used his left hand to grab his right wrist and used his right hand to press the keyboard. About 3 days ago, whenever he started to play the game, the hand would start to tremble.<br />
<br />
Was this the curse of the ‘evil spirit’?<br />
<br />
It was obviously wearing Keima down supernaturally.<br />
<br />
However,<br />
<br />
“Fufufufu, this design’s really interesting…this is the first time I’m playing such a game full of sensation. A lot of work’s put in.”<br />
<br />
Keima merely chuckled fearlessly.<br />
<br />
<br />
Chi.<br />
<br />
Chichi.<br />
<br />
The dark yet heavy presence started to float up from downstairs. Shino stood at the middle of the corridor and waited for the enemy to arrive.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
She quickly raised the chokutou.<br />
<br />
Shino let her aura fill her entire body. Even though she raised her alertness completely, the presence was somewhat calm. The clean spiritual air surrounded her.<br />
<br />
In contrast, the thing that climbed up the stairs and came onto the corridor was,<br />
<br />
“Chichichichichichi.”<br />
<br />
Wasn’t in human shape anymore.<br />
<br />
It wasn’t a human.<br />
<br />
It was a giant white slab of flesh.<br />
<br />
The size of the flesh block was so large it was irritating. That large and fat white flesh filled the entire corridor. Whether horizontally or vertically, it continued to move forward.<br />
<br />
It seemed that the ‘evil spirit’ went from its spiritual form to its real form.<br />
<br />
The opponent was mustering its strength to fight.<br />
<br />
“Chi, chichichichichi.”<br />
<br />
A certain sound that sounded like things rubbing together or worms creaking came from what looked like the face in the middle of the slab of flesh.<br />
<br />
There were 3 black holes over there.<br />
<br />
These 3 holes look like the eyes and the mouth, and it looked really disgusting.<br />
<br />
“Chi, chichichi.”<br />
<br />
On hearing this, Shino remembered what happened in the past and started to get goosebumps.<br />
<br />
She hurriedly took a deep breath.<br />
<br />
Don’t be scared.<br />
<br />
Calm down.<br />
<br />
However,<br />
<br />
Her mind started to work on its own.<br />
<br />
She didn’t need to think.<br />
<br />
She just needed to focus on taking down this enemy in front of her.<br />
<br />
But she still remembered.<br />
<br />
How long had it been since I faced this thing head on?<br />
<br />
She remembered.<br />
<br />
Once, when she was really small.<br />
<br />
When the ‘evil spirit’ Red Ogre was taken by Mogami Takeshi, she did touch this thing a little…<br />
<br />
She remembered.<br />
<br />
That thing.<br />
<br />
That large and pale spiritual thing.<br />
<br />
After taking it, she let out a scream for unknown reasons, and verged on the gates of Hell for three days and three nights.<br />
<br />
“Ugh!”<br />
<br />
Shino’s body trembled.<br />
<br />
No.<br />
<br />
No, no.<br />
<br />
I’m no longer that young brat. I was 5, 6 back then. I was just a little kid who never underwent training.<br />
<br />
But.<br />
<br />
I’m different now.<br />
<br />
I’ve trained; I came here to capture this thing.<br />
<br />
To hunt this ‘evil spirit’.<br />
<br />
I was completely powerless when Mogami Takeshi stole this, and I couldn’t do anything.<br />
<br />
That’s why I started training. I continued to train, trained my spirit, and increased my soul’s strength. I won’t make the same mistake again. I will stop this thing here.<br />
<br />
I will stop this thing for all to see.<br />
<br />
This is also for that ‘strong-willed boy’ who’s facing against that game in that room.<br />
<br />
But.<br />
<br />
“Chi, chichichichi!”<br />
<br />
The center of the block of flesh, what looked like a face seemed to smile in a twisted manner.<br />
<br />
A chill went through Shino’s body.<br />
<br />
I,<br />
<br />
Can’t do it…<br />
<br />
That thing sensed the fear in Shino’s heart and was mocking her…<br />
<br />
The monster immediately closed in.<br />
<br />
“Damn it!”<br />
<br />
Shino tried her best to overcome this situation.<br />
<br />
“Kya!”<br />
<br />
But she couldn’t hide the fear within her.<br />
<br />
“KYYYYYYYYYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!”<br />
<br />
BAM! A loud sound rang as the door was slammed aside. Shino’s body entered the room. At this moment, Keima,<br />
<br />
“Tch!”<br />
<br />
Glanced behind him and clicked his tongue.<br />
<br />
It seemed that Shino lost before the match even began.<br />
<br />
“10 MINUTES WILL DO! MIKO, CAN YOU TRY AND HANG ON!?”<br />
<br />
Keima shouted.<br />
<br />
Chichi.<br />
<br />
The dragging sound came over.<br />
<br />
The face that didn’t really appear suddenly came looking from the corridor, and there were three black holes on the face.<br />
<br />
“Uu, guu!”<br />
<br />
<br />
Shino tried to get up and looked outside the room.<br />
<br />
“EEK!”<br />
<br />
On seeing the giant face looking in from outside the room, she shrieked out in fear. Seeing her like this, Keima couldn’t help but look up and sigh.<br />
<br />
It seemed,<br />
<br />
That Shino was completely overwhelmed by fear.<br />
<br />
She collapsed and landed onto the floor with her butt.<br />
<br />
She wasn’t a refined miko anymore, but an ordinary weak woman that was just trembling and looking up at the monster.<br />
<br />
“OI! BUCK UP, STUPID MIKO!”<br />
<br />
During this time, Keima was till typing away quickly at the keyboard. The crisis was right in front of him, and so he hastened the rate of conquest.<br />
<br />
The ending was already right in front of him!<br />
<br />
It was right in front of him!<br />
<br />
“HANG IN THERE! SHINO! DIDN’T YOU COME HERE TO BEAT THAT THING!?”<br />
<br />
“Uu.”<br />
<br />
“Chichichichichi.”<br />
<br />
The thing that was looking in from outside the room seemed to smirk as its black holes were staring at Keima.<br />
<br />
Even Keima couldn’t help but break out in cold sweat.<br />
<br />
That thing was as large as an abnormally swollen runaway spirit. Keima was stared at by that thing, and there was nothing between them.<br />
<br />
“Chi.”<br />
<br />
Zz.<br />
<br />
That thing continued to expand its surface area like an amoeba as it crawled into Keima’s room.<br />
<br />
Keima felt that thing moving behind his back and hastened his conquest. He didn’t mess up his steps as he continued to gain progress and tried his best to continue his mission.<br />
<br />
“Tch.”<br />
<br />
Just when he was gritting his teeth.<br />
<br />
“Chichichichichichichichichichichi!!”<br />
<br />
The thing looked like it was reaching out its hand as it reached its materialized part over to Keima.<br />
<br />
Better late than never as,<br />
<br />
“I WON’T LET YOU!”<br />
<br />
An energetic voice,<br />
<br />
“HURT KAMI NII-SAMA!”<br />
<br />
A figure slipped in from the side. She knelt down on one knee, tilted her body and jumped up, extending her hagoromo to the maximum to protect Keima, blocking down the white monster’s body that was rushing in like a tidal wave.<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/5/57/TWGOK_02_011.jpg/373px-TWGOK_02_011.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/5/57/TWGOK_02_011.jpg/373px-TWGOK_02_011.jpg" width="199" /></a></div><br />
“ELSIE!”<br />
<br />
Keima shouted as his eyes never looked away from the screen.<br />
<br />
“Hau~!”<br />
<br />
Tears welled in Elsie’s eyes.<br />
<br />
She was so scared that her body was trembling, but she still shouted,<br />
<br />
“Kami nii-sama! Faster!”<br />
<br />
Keima’s eyes flashed.<br />
<br />
Good work, Elsie!”<br />
<br />
“Hau, uu~!”<br />
<br />
Elsie spread her hagoromo to fill the entire room’s length and continued to block off the attacks of the white hands. On the other hand, the main body of the ‘evil spirit’,<br />
<br />
“Chichichichichi!”<br />
<br />
Creak.<br />
<br />
Was filling the house and letting out a creaking sound as it slowly moved into the house.<br />
<br />
“Chi.”<br />
<br />
And pressed its body forward as it tried to break through Elsie’s hagoromo.<br />
<br />
“Hau, uuu~!”<br />
<br />
Elsie was desperately trying to stop it.<br />
<br />
“…Tch.”<br />
<br />
Keima glanced at that thing, and the words that were flying quickly slowed down. His body was going numb.<br />
<br />
His arms were trembling.<br />
<br />
His fingers missed. It seemed that as the ‘evil spirit’ closed in, the power of the ‘curse’ would begin to severely affect his body.<br />
<br />
In the end, he couldn’t even tap the keyboard.<br />
<br />
“Ugh!”<br />
<br />
Keima’s body collapsed aside. On the other hand, even Elsie,<br />
<br />
“KA, KAMI NII-SAMA! I CAN’T HOLD ON! I CAN’T HOLD ON FOR LONG!”<br />
<br />
She started gasping. It seemed that it was only a matter of time before the ‘evil spirit’ broke through.<br />
<br />
“Can’t do it…”<br />
<br />
Keima looked at Elsie again, and then left the computer to calm himself down.<br />
<br />
He then smiled.<br />
<br />
“Just a mere evil spirit.”<br />
<br />
He closed his eyes,<br />
<br />
And raised his hands.<br />
<br />
At this moment.<br />
<br />
He had 6 hands.<br />
<br />
“In front of this ‘God of Conquest’!”<br />
<br />
Keima opened his eyes, and his hands started typing at twice the speed before this. On seeing this, Elsie exclaimed,<br />
<br />
“IT, IT’S THE GOD OF CONQUEST MODE!”<br />
<br />
As the burden on the body was too great, Keima would rarely use this super-speed technique.<br />
<br />
It was ever so majestic,<br />
<br />
Even beautiful.<br />
<br />
Under the light of the screen, Keima seemed to giving off light as he shone all around. That extremely fast hand movement seemed to give off afterimages.<br />
<br />
“Chi!”<br />
<br />
The ‘evil spirit’ started to get anxious as one could feel from its presence that it was getting riled up. To deal with Keima once and for all, that large body used its size and continued to press at Elsie’s hagoromo.<br />
<br />
“WAH!”<br />
<br />
The entire house was creaking. If they’re not careful, this horrifying strength may even cause the entire room to collapse.<br />
<br />
“I, I can’t hold on for long! My power alone…”<br />
<br />
At this moment,<br />
<br />
The miko who collapsed onto the floor stood up.<br />
<br />
She got it,<br />
<br />
“Really.”<br />
<br />
And shook her head.<br />
<br />
“That was really embarrassing. Granny’s right…my training still wasn’t enough. Sorry Elsie.”<br />
<br />
She smiled.<br />
<br />
“I’ll use some of my strength too. I,”<br />
<br />
She stared coldly at the ‘evil spirit’.<br />
<br />
“I won’t be scared of you again. It’s a miko’s job to protect the deities!”<br />
<br />
She swung her chokutou and gave off an aura.<br />
<br />
“Chichichichi!”<br />
<br />
“Shino-san!”<br />
<br />
Elsie shouted happily.<br />
<br />
“Chi!”<br />
<br />
The tent-like object that was glowing spread itself on Elsie’s hagoromo, and the ‘evil spirit’ backed away.<br />
<br />
Unfortunately, good things didn’t last for long.<br />
<br />
“Chichichichi!”<br />
<br />
The mysterious shapeshifting white flesh increased its force.<br />
<br />
“Elsie!?”<br />
<br />
“Shino-san!”<br />
<br />
And countered.<br />
<br />
“Hau! Uu!”<br />
<br />
“Damn it! This filthy thing!”<br />
<br />
Both sides launched an intense battle. The ‘evil spirit’ wanted to get rid of Shino,<br />
<br />
Elsie,<br />
<br />
And Keima behind them all at one go, and thus, the power gathered was abnormal. On the other hand, Shino and Elsie,<br />
<br />
“We can’t lose! Elsie!”<br />
<br />
“Ye, yes!”<br />
<br />
Both of them were extremely determined as they worked together to ensure Keima’s safety.<br />
<br />
“However.<br />
<br />
“U, guh. That, that’s some terrifying power.”<br />
<br />
“…Uu~! Hau~!”<br />
<br />
As they faced this monster with endless endurance, both of them were almost unable to hang on.<br />
<br />
At this moment.<br />
<br />
A calm voice rang.<br />
<br />
“Why this game, the ‘Favor of the Western Lantern’,”<br />
<br />
The voice came from behind Shino,<br />
<br />
And Elsie. Both of them were wondering whether Keima’s mind was burned up.<br />
<br />
However.<br />
<br />
His voice was rather calm.<br />
<br />
And clear.<br />
<br />
“Why it was created. I had been wondering. If it was just to present the horror, there were many manners of presentation and elements that didn’t need to be entered. I couldn’t tell the creator’s intention at first, but now I finally got it. The female lead for this game was always waiting.”<br />
<br />
His confidence was rather rational.<br />
<br />
“Waiting for light to overcome darkness.”<br />
<br />
“Katsuragi-dono…”<br />
<br />
On hearing Shino mutter,<br />
<br />
“What you saw before wasn’t correct. This game wasn’t presenting fear, but through force of will to overcome the darkness in front of us and obtaining hope. That’s the true nature of this game.”<br />
<br />
“CHICHICHICHICHI!!”<br />
<br />
The ‘evil spirit’ maniacally swayed its body. Keima quickly kept his ‘God of Conquest mode’ as both arms sagged on both sides.<br />
<br />
And he sighed.<br />
<br />
“I’ve already seen the ending…no, I should say that this game was always waiting for someone to break the ending. This is the wish of the game, and the last dream Mogami Takeshi illustrated. It wasn’t a ‘curse’, but ‘hope’, all meant to be solved by someone.”<br />
<br />
Shino and Elsie couldn’t help but look back, and they saw it.<br />
<br />
On the screen.<br />
<br />
What appeared should be the words of the last option. Keima suddenly turned around and lifted his head to look at the ‘evil spirit’, and then pointed his right finger.<br />
<br />
He coldly narrowed his eyes that looked full of intelligence.<br />
<br />
“CHICHICHICHICHICHICHICHICHICHI!!!”<br />
<br />
KLUUAAA~!<br />
<br />
The body of the ‘evil spirit’ let out a loud sound. It got smaller and smaller like a large balloon being deflated.<br />
<br />
Finally.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima silently watched this and made the final declaration.<br />
<br />
The thumb that was facing the ceiling turned down.<br />
<br />
Keima said,<br />
<br />
“As the ‘God of Conquest’, I command you,”<br />
<br />
The hand on the other side rose up above his head.<br />
<br />
And then,<br />
<br />
He pressed the enter button.<br />
<br />
He then shouted,<br />
<br />
“RETURN BACK TO WHERE YOU BELONG, TO THAT EVIL CONGREAGATE OF YOURS!”<br />
<br />
Don’t come back again.<br />
<br />
The keyboard let out a click. At this moment.<br />
<br />
“IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!!!!”<br />
<br />
The ‘evil spirit let out a long wail without any restraint as its body became white smoke and scattered away. What looked like white mist surrounded them.<br />
<br />
Everything ended here.<br />
<br />
In the midst of this mist,<br />
<br />
“Shino.”<br />
<br />
Keima got up and approached the miko. Shino, who was terrified and speechless as she watched the ‘evil spirit’ disappear, finally seems to realize something,<br />
<br />
“…You’re really strange.”<br />
<br />
She narrowed her eyes at Keima,<br />
<br />
“You like older big sisters?”<br />
<br />
She looked somewhat mischievous. It was because her senses were far superior to normal people that she should have realized it. Shino closed her eyes.<br />
<br />
“If everyone I met was just like you.”<br />
<br />
Keima grimaced.<br />
<br />
“It would be a lot easier for me now.”<br />
<br />
And then, he kissed Shino.<br />
<br />
On a side note, the runaway spirit that left Shino was the smallest ever…<br />
<br />
<br />
The next morning, Elsie and Keima were in the café. Keima closed his eyes, seemingly enjoying the coffee fragrance, and Elsie was washing the dishes.<br />
<br />
She then used the apron to wipe her hands,<br />
<br />
“…Aren’t you tired, kami nii-sama?”<br />
<br />
And asked. Keima took a sip of coffee and widened his eyes,<br />
<br />
“Why did you ask?”<br />
<br />
And asked back. Elsie was intrigued,<br />
<br />
“Be, because, things escalated so much yesterday.”<br />
<br />
Keima suddenly smiled.<br />
<br />
“That’s nothing much. The game itself was set to be only playable for an hour at night, so it was a little troublesome. The game itself wasn’t difficult.”<br />
<br />
“I see.”<br />
<br />
Elsie responded, and it was hard to tell whether she was amazed or surprised.<br />
<br />
Even after so many things happened, he still insisted that it was merely a game…<br />
<br />
Elsie was really impressed.<br />
<br />
(Speaking of which, kami nii-sama was so calm until the end…)<br />
<br />
She recalled everything that happened. The ‘evil spirit’ was so scary…let alone Elsie, even the miko Shino was so scared that she was trembling. However, Keima didn’t even flinch as he faced the main body of the ‘evil spirit’.<br />
<br />
He was completely unmoved.<br />
<br />
Was there something he wasn’t scared of?<br />
<br />
“Luckily, the computer and my personal collection are all safe.”<br />
<br />
Just when Keima spoke halfway through and was about to put the coffee to his lips,<br />
<br />
“Hm?”<br />
<br />
He tilted his head. Perhaps it was Elsie’s imagination as Keima seemed to be uneasy.<br />
<br />
“…That’s right, where did that strange miko go?”<br />
<br />
“Ahh.”<br />
<br />
Elsie nodded her head.<br />
<br />
“It seemed that she wanted to head back today, so she wanted to repay us a little before going back.”<br />
<br />
“Repay?”<br />
<br />
“Yes. She said that she wanted to clean up this place before heading back…”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima’s face immediately went pale.<br />
<br />
“I remember…”<br />
<br />
Elsie used her fingers to support her chin.<br />
<br />
“She’s cleaning kami nii-sama’s room.”<br />
<br />
At this moment, Keima clumsily dumped the coffee cup onto the table and dashed out of the café. Elsie cringed.<br />
<br />
She hurriedly ran up to the second level,<br />
<br />
“OI! STUPID MIKO! DON’T MESS UP! DON’T MESS UP MY ROOM!”<br />
<br />
And heard Keima shout,<br />
<br />
“Ohh? Katsuragi-dono, please relax! Look, I’m just going to turn on the vacuum cleaner.”<br />
<br />
And Shino’s cheery reply, and then,<br />
<br />
“KYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!”<br />
<br />
There was a cry and the sound of things breaking.<br />
<br />
BAM, and an impact.<br />
<br />
“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!”<br />
<br />
Keima cried out.<br />
<br />
This was the first time Elsie heard Keima scream… </div><br />
<table border="1" width="100%"><tbody>
<tr> <td align="center" width="30%"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/kami-nomi-zo-shiru-sekai-vol-2-prologue.html">Previous chapter</a></td> <td align="center" width="40%"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/">Home Page</a></td> <td align="center" width="30%"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/kami-nomi-zo-shiru-sekai-vol-2-chapter_25.html">Next chapter</a></td> </tr>
</tbody> </table></div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-47284267832405711732012-02-25T11:24:00.003+07:002012-03-02T10:23:42.808+07:00The World God Only Knows Vol. 2 - Prologue<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on"><div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">The dazzling light shone through the windows. Elsie pulled aside the curtains of the living room window,<br />
<br />
“Kami nii-sama, it’s daylight already.”<br />
<br />
As she spoke to Keima.<br />
<br />
As for the response she got,<br />
<br />
“It’s night now…night, where there’s nothing. It’s now a pitch black night that has nothing.”<br />
<br />
These words were spoken.<br />
<br />
Elsie looked up at the clock hanging on the wall, and the hands showed that the time was 2.30pm.<br />
<br />
Keima spoke.<br />
<br />
“The time’s wrong. It’s now evening, evening.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Elsie narrowed her eyes, and then,<br />
<br />
“How about we go out occasionally? I want to go to the swimming pool, can I?”<br />
<br />
“I don’t want to. It’s scary outside!”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Elsie remained silent, and then Keima spoke.<br />
<br />
“That’s not true. There’re a lot of fun things outside.”<br />
<br />
It’s unknown whether he really wanted to go out…<br />
<br />
“And go with me…”<br />
<br />
Before Elsie could finish, Keima quickly used his hand to cover something,<br />
<br />
“I don’t want to! I still have a lot of things I want to do at home!”<br />
<br />
Then, he again took his hand off and said gently,<br />
<br />
“Now, you won’t be scared if you go out with me, right?”<br />
<br />
He muttered.<br />
<br />
For some reason,<br />
<br />
Her head started to ache.<br />
<br />
Anyway,<br />
<br />
“Eh…what do you want for lunch?”<br />
<br />
Once Elsie said that,<br />
<br />
“Un! I want to go eat candy floss with Keima!”<br />
<br />
She got such a response,<br />
<br />
“As long as it’s not cooked by you!”<br />
<br />
And this answer. Elsie put her hands on her waists, and sighed. She was already used to it, but this person was really weird.<br />
<br />
This boy named Katsuragi Keima.<br />
<br />
Elsie is a girl wearing an apron, has a voluptuous body and has a skull-shaped decoration on her head. She had a kind looking face, but she’s a ‘New Devil’ that came from Hell to capture runaway spirits.<br />
<br />
Her real name was Elucia de Lute Ima.<br />
<br />
And in front of her, lying down on the sofa in an uncouth manner and playing his game was Elsie’s partner in capturing runaway spirits, Katsuragi Keima.<br />
<br />
His bespectacled face was rather white.<br />
<br />
He’s skinny and frail, but gave a rich and elegant presence. If he wasn’t severely addicted to games, he probably would be able to live a meaningful life.<br />
<br />
His mind was a lot better than ordinary people.<br />
<br />
But as for him,<br />
<br />
“Un, here, let’s go out! Let’s go to that temple meet that belongs to us!”<br />
<br />
He had no interest in living a meaningful life of reality,<br />
<br />
“Un! Take me too, Keima!”<br />
<br />
The girl’s voice could be heard.<br />
<br />
He was playing a certain second generation bishoujo game on the handheld portable game PFP, using voice control to operate it.<br />
<br />
To improve on the flaw of the last generation, the voice installment mechanism was improved this time, and it seemed that most of the commands could be introduced through voice.<br />
<br />
However, to bystanders, this would look extremely weird.<br />
<br />
“Hoo, hoo!!”<br />
<br />
Keima continued to swing the PFP (to imitate the action of holding hands and walking), and gave an extremely serious look.<br />
<br />
He had exceptional insight and analytical ability. If he’s willing, he could handle most of the things easily.<br />
<br />
However, the world this boy called Katsuragi Keima chose,<br />
<br />
Was of bishoujo games… </div><br />
<table border="1" width="100%"><tbody>
<tr> <td align="center" width="30%"></td> <td align="center" width="40%"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/">Home Page</a></td> <td align="center" width="30%"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/kami-nomi-zo-shiru-sekai-vol-2-chapter.html">Next chapter</a></td> </tr>
</tbody> </table></div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-36824674104126067532012-02-22T12:31:00.007+07:002012-03-02T10:23:42.810+07:00The World God Only Knows Vol. 1 - Epilogue<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">“Hey, the moment Amami Tooru-san saw the kiss with Yoshino Asami-san, I was wondering what would happen.”<br />
<br />
“Ahh.”<br />
<br />
And Keima answered half-heartedly.<br />
<br />
“..Was that as planned?”<br />
<br />
“Nn.”<br />
<br />
Keima again answered half-heartedly.<br />
<br />
“Yoshino-san looked really energetic then, and it’s like Amami-san was a completely different person the last time I saw her on the streets~ As expected of kami-sama!”<br />
<br />
“Really?”<br />
<br />
Keima still didn’t lift his head.<br />
<br />
Today, Keima was playing his game at home as he sat on the sofa with his arms on the handles and crossing his leg.<br />
<br />
He would occasionally reach out for the porcelain teacup and sip the red tea from him.<br />
<br />
He would then look at the screen again.<br />
<br />
Making an elegant pose that’s one step away from being sloppy.<br />
<br />
Black pants, white shirt, showing a little collar, such a casual appearance made him look more like a bishounen than usual.<br />
<br />
What shone in through the window was clear sunlight.<br />
<br />
Keima was just like a painting as he played his game.<br />
<br />
And,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Smile, smile, smile.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Smile, smile, smile<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Smile, smile, smile<br />
<br />
Elsie was just smiling beside him. Her elbows were on the table as she smiled and watched Keima play his game.<br />
<br />
Elsie was also the one who prepared tea for Keima.<br />
<br />
Right now, she was baking cookies in the oven, intending to let Keima eat them as dessert. She continued to smile as she showed a happy, satisfied expression.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
A bead of cold sweat flowed past Keima’s face.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Elsie’s stare just felt unbearable.<br />
<br />
Smile, smile, smile.<br />
<br />
Finally, he couldn’t take it.”<br />
<br />
“ARGH! ELSIE! WHAT ARE YOU DOING UP TILL NOW!?”<br />
<br />
He stood up and shouted.<br />
<br />
However.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Elsie still continued to smile. Keima moved his finger,<br />
<br />
Don’t just look at other people like that!<br />
<br />
If you have something to say, just say it!<br />
<br />
He wanted to shout that, but as Elsie was staring at him in such a pure and innocent manner,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Another bead of cold sweat flowed out. He stiffened his face and said,<br />
<br />
“I’m leaving you alone!”<br />
<br />
He continued to play his game. He showed an unhappy look as he abruptly sat on the sofa in an even sloppy manner as he was about to lie on it.<br />
<br />
However,<br />
<br />
If he really felt unhappy about Elsie, there would be no reason for him to be there. He could have left the living room and returned to his own room. However,<br />
<br />
Keima never did so.<br />
<br />
He just,<br />
<br />
Continued to play his game with an unhappy look.<br />
<br />
From this,<br />
<br />
It could be vaguely seen how he, Katsuragi Keima, viewed Elsie. Though Keima and Elsie may have somewhat realized it, what they realized would just be a little bit.<br />
<br />
At this moment.<br />
<br />
Ding! As the delightful sound of the oven rang, Elsie stood up and said to Keima with a clear and lively tone,<br />
<br />
“Kami-sama!”<br />
<br />
She placed her hand at her face.<br />
<br />
“Do you want some cookies?”<br />
<br />
Keima’s response was,<br />
<br />
“Humph!”<br />
<br />
That’s all. Elsie interpreted it as a ‘yes’ and giggled as she walked towards the kitchen before stopping halfway and turning around,<br />
<br />
She looked at Keima, who was sitting on the sofa in an unnatural pose as he played his game.<br />
<br />
This time, he didn’t notice Elsie staring at him.<br />
<br />
Elsie thought,<br />
<br />
This boy, Katsuragi Keima,<br />
<br />
Elsie’s kami-sama.”<br />
<br />
The demon found kami-sama.<br />
<br />
From today on, they would be hunting runaway spirits, and the reason why they would save many girls from the pitch-black abyss will be because of such a daily life.<br />
<br />
That’s what Elsie thought deep down inside.<br />
<br />
“Let’s continue to get on well together, kami-sama!”<br />
<br />
<br />
The ‘god of conquest’.<br />
<br />
Is definitely here.</div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-88172911524018350292012-02-22T12:30:00.003+07:002012-03-02T10:23:42.812+07:00The World God Only Knows Vol. 1 - Chapter 4<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">Katsuragi Keima led the way, and the girl was fidgeting somewhat, and she said with a stiff voice to hide it,<br />
<br />
“He, hey, Katsuragi! Where are you bringing me to? I, I’ll say these bold words first. I’ll refuse if you want to do anything bold to me! I’ll really refuse you! We have to go in order.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima suddenly turned his head back.<br />
<br />
He stared through the girl with a piercing expression, and the girl could only look around helplessly. They were at a shrine somewhat distant away from the road.<br />
<br />
There wasn’t anyone else there.<br />
<br />
No, there was someone there.<br />
<br />
The person who seemed to be observing them came out stealthily from behind the trees…<br />
<br />
(Who, who’s that?)<br />
<br />
The girl didn’t know what to do. A girl with a skull-shaped headdress appeared there.<br />
<br />
Katsuragi Keima was asking that girl something.<br />
<br />
It seemed that those two people knew each other.<br />
<br />
“Elsie, how is it?”<br />
<br />
The girl called Elsie shook her head.<br />
<br />
“Not her.”<br />
<br />
“…In other words.”<br />
<br />
“No. This person doesn’t have a wandering spirit.”<br />
<br />
Katsuragi Keima sighed loudly.<br />
<br />
“I see. Thinking through it carefully… maybe I should have realized it. I had a direct thought-through and thought that the girl with a wandering spirit would have some problems. And because of that, I was searching a girl without problems for problems. After clearing the smokescreen, it wasn’t even a dual character.”<br />
<br />
He shrugged his shoulders.<br />
<br />
“I was really naïve! No, rather than that.”<br />
<br />
He grimaced.<br />
<br />
“Elsie, there wouldn’t be this problem if you had followed me after school. I wouldn’t have been bothered by such a low-level trick…well, the reason why I put you in charge of Amami Tooru was because you’re the only one who could detect runaway spirits.”<br />
<br />
He sighed.<br />
<br />
“This time, the smart one got misled.”<br />
<br />
The girl called Elsie stared at the other girl.<br />
<br />
“She really looks the same.”<br />
<br />
The girl panicked.<br />
<br />
She was anxious.<br />
<br />
Katsuragi Keima and this girl called Elsie were saying something strange right from the beginning. She was thinking that ‘it seemed that Katsuragi-kun’s not some bad person, so my mission should be over with’. However, these good feelings scattered away.<br />
<br />
Her instincts were scaring her, burning like oil being lit.<br />
<br />
Who is this person?<br />
<br />
Katsuragi-kun.<br />
<br />
Who is this person?<br />
<br />
Keima glanced at the girl.<br />
<br />
“Fuu…‘what do you want?’. Actually, that was my line. Well, it doesn’t matter. I can roughly guess why you wanted to do this. So just confess, you’re not Yoshino Asami.”<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
The girl widened her eyes. Keima raised his hand and pointed at her.<br />
<br />
“…You’re.”<br />
<br />
He said this.<br />
<br />
“Yoshino Ikumi. Her sister, and twin.”<br />
<br />
The girl.<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami’s twin sister, Yoshino Ikumi stood there, stunned.<br />
<br />
<br />
She was confused.<br />
<br />
She looked around in a flustered manner, and the girl called Elsie was looking at her in an interested manner. Yoshino Asami—<br />
<br />
Or rather, Yoshino Ikumi who was pretending to be Yoshino Asami felt Keima’s cold gaze pouring through her,<br />
<br />
“Thi, this, that.”<br />
<br />
First, she raised the one question that bothered her the most.<br />
<br />
“Let’s ask this…how did you know my name?”<br />
<br />
Even after been seen through, she didn’t get angry due to embarrassment, and neither did she laugh at Keima. She was just panicking honestly.<br />
<br />
At this moment, a certain aspect of Yoshino Ikumi showed through, or rather, she basically revealed herself there.<br />
<br />
Keima sighed.<br />
<br />
“It’s simple. I asked your elder sister a question back at school, and made a request.”<br />
<br />
“Eh?”<br />
<br />
“I asked her if ‘you had a twin sister?’. Then, it was ‘don’t tell your sister what I asked you today when you got home, but you can follow whatever else she says’.”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi widened her eyes. Keima then said.<br />
<br />
“Yoshino Asami…your elder sister answered yes to both questions. She looked incredulous, like you now. She had never told anyone the existence of her twin sister at a different school, and how I knew—like that.”<br />
<br />
Keima then continued.<br />
<br />
“It’s because of this, right? You heard from Yoshino Asami…your elder sister. She had never told anyone at school about you, so logically, I wouldn’t know of your existence. Thus, you tried to trick me and pose as Yoshino Asami…your elder sister to understand me, right? To know me personally.”<br />
<br />
“Ah, un.”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi was stunned.<br />
<br />
“Then, when did you realize it?”<br />
<br />
She was completely lost.<br />
<br />
“You didn’t show any change in expression even until the weekend.”<br />
<br />
Keima looked somewhat self-mocking as he laughed.<br />
<br />
“No, that was a coincidence…one that you won’t understand even if I tell you. A girl would look so different, then maybe the opposite can hold true. In other words, two girls may look like one person under set conditions. I just thought of that.”<br />
<br />
Keima glanced at Elsie.<br />
<br />
For some reason, Elsie was all happy, and Keima stared back at her with a somewhat kind look.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
After a moment of silence, haha, Yoshino Ikumi laughed stiffly.<br />
<br />
“That’s amazing.”<br />
<br />
She lamented from deep inside her heart.<br />
<br />
“I could even fool mom since young if I was serious. To think that you saw through it.”<br />
<br />
Keima then added on.<br />
<br />
“…But you weren’t serious at all.”<br />
<br />
After revealing this, Yoshino Ikumi looked somewhat embarrassed.<br />
<br />
“U, tha, that’s because…”<br />
<br />
“It’s likely.”<br />
<br />
Keima pushed his glasses and said with a heavy tone.<br />
<br />
“If you were serious, you may be able to be just like your sister. That ‘ordinary’ personality can be completely duplicated, right? But you showed your true personality in front of me because you weren’t aiming to make fun of me or play a prank on my. Your aim was simply just to understand me.”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi was showing fear in her eyes.<br />
<br />
Because Katsuragi Keima.<br />
<br />
This good looking boy in front of her was practically saying the truth.<br />
<br />
Fu, Keima grimaced.<br />
<br />
“…Speaking of which, even if you weren’t serious, I was fooled by you. Twin switching should be the basics of basics.”<br />
<br />
He clicked his tongue slightly.<br />
<br />
“Two conquests overlapped…so I had the idea of taking the initiative. I was too naïve too.”<br />
<br />
He continued to remind himself.<br />
<br />
“But, well, since you took action like this, I found a way to solve it, and this outcome’s rather delightful too.”<br />
<br />
Keima used his long and narrow eyes to look at Yoshino Asami.<br />
<br />
“You’ll tell me, right? Tell me about your sister’s troubles, Yoshino Ikumi. That’s why you approached me, right? If it’s me.”<br />
<br />
Keima said confidentally.<br />
<br />
“I’ll definitely save your sister. I can do it.”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi timidly shouted out.<br />
<br />
“HOW MUCH!?”<br />
<br />
She practically shouted her lungs out.<br />
<br />
“HOW MUCH DID YOU KNOW, KATSURAGI-KUN?”<br />
<br />
The shout was filled with the fear the ordinary girl had on the insightful boy. Keima widened his eyes, but just for that moment.<br />
<br />
“…How much?”<br />
<br />
Fuu, he laughed confidently.<br />
<br />
“Everything! Everything! I know everything! Yoshino Ikumi, everything!”<br />
<br />
Keima waved his hand as his declared that.<br />
<br />
Elsie nodded her head too without hesitation as she folded her arms.<br />
<br />
“Hm~as expected of kami-sama.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi looked at Keima and Elsie, showing obvious fear on her face.<br />
<br />
“You said, eve, everything…”<br />
<br />
She said with a hoarse voice.<br />
<br />
“Yo, you.”<br />
<br />
She finally managed to find her words.<br />
<br />
“You’re not god!”<br />
<br />
Then.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima’s expression suddenly went serious. He turned around and muttered to himself.<br />
<br />
“Speaking of which…this is the second time I was called ‘kami-sama’ since I started this conquest. However.”<br />
<br />
He again turned to look at Yoshino Ikumi.<br />
<br />
“I’m really.”<br />
<br />
He gave an expression that was overwhelming and wouldn’t allow for any objections, and it can even be called pressurizing.<br />
<br />
“I am God! I’m the conquest god!”<br />
<br />
It wasn’t just an expression itself as Yoshino Ikumi was wavering from the expression. Elsie seemed to be really impressed as she said,<br />
<br />
“Hey, that’s true, you know? Kami-sama’s really god!”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi was speechless. It’s like a certain part in her brain short-circuited, and that she felt numb. (Actually, this was really Keima’s aim, to use a forceful tone to show his confidence to her.)<br />
<br />
And then,<br />
<br />
“Aha!”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi suddenly showed tears in her eyes, and at the next moment.<br />
<br />
“AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!”<br />
<br />
She started laughing like she had a loose screw. Elsie was shocked, but Keima merely cocked his eyebrows.<br />
<br />
“…Is it strange?”<br />
<br />
He asked coldly.<br />
<br />
“Is it strange that I called myself god?”<br />
<br />
“Ah, HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi was laughing so much that she was gasping, and shook her hand.<br />
<br />
“No! That’s not it, ahahaha!”<br />
<br />
Finally, she managed to hold back her laughter, and her fingers wiped away the tears that came out.<br />
<br />
“Un.”<br />
<br />
She suddenly nodded her head with a relaxed expression.<br />
<br />
“Un!”<br />
<br />
Her eyes were full of confidence. Keima’s lips showed a smile. This was exactly,<br />
<br />
The outcome that he wanted.<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi declared.<br />
<br />
“I got it! I’ll trust Katsuragi-kun completely! Please! Solve onee-chan’s problems!”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima smiled with his lips, and also his eyes.<br />
<br />
He simply said.<br />
<br />
“Understood.”<br />
<br />
<br />
That was something that happened a long time after that. Yoshino Ikumi still remembered everything as she said to her friends in amazement.<br />
<br />
“Katsuragi-kun’s really.”<br />
<br />
Her words were full of honesty,<br />
<br />
Though she more or less misunderstood about the term ‘Conquest god’, this was more or less something to take heart from!<br />
<br />
“Really’s a guy who conquered earth!”<br />
<br />
And,<br />
<br />
<br />
However, this would be what happened after. Right now, Yoshino Ikumi was wholeheartedly describing her sister’s situation to Katsuragi Keima. Keima, Ikumi and Elsie went to the back of the shrine, found a bench to sit down on. They were drinking the canned juice Elsie went to buy, and Yoshino Ikumi started to talk,<br />
<br />
About her sister’s situation.<br />
<br />
“Onee-chan, she really hates humans.”<br />
<br />
She said such a shocking thing so easily, took a deep breath, exhaled greatly, and looked at Keima.<br />
<br />
However, Keima was,<br />
<br />
Completely unmoved.<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi smiled.<br />
<br />
(That’s great.)<br />
<br />
She thought.<br />
<br />
(It’s great to have someone like this.)<br />
<br />
Then, she hurriedly said to hide her delight.<br />
<br />
“It’s not just an expression.”<br />
<br />
She said to Keima, who in turn nodded her head.<br />
<br />
“I know.”<br />
<br />
“Aren’t you surprised? This onee-chan of mine looks so ‘ordinary’, so approachable, doesn’t have any special characteristics and looks so well-behaved hates humans, you know?”<br />
<br />
“Why?”<br />
<br />
Keima similarly asked back.<br />
<br />
“Is there something to be shocked if she merely hates humans? And,”<br />
<br />
He showed a knowledgeable expression as he added,<br />
<br />
“I’m thinking of whether it’s this sort of reason…or rather, this kind of reason. That ‘ordinary’ was just a mask of Yoshino Asami, right? For convenience in her life.”<br />
<br />
“Aha.”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi chuckled.<br />
<br />
“No wonder onee-chan would be so concerned about you, Katsuragi-kun?”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima prompted her to continue on with her eyes. Yoshino Ikumi nodded her head hard too. On a side note, Elsie was the only one who was confused.<br />
<br />
The girl didn’t understand more than half of her words.<br />
<br />
However, Yoshino Ikumi and Keima continued with their conversation as they left Elsie aside.<br />
<br />
“Ever since we were young.”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi started saying,<br />
<br />
“Ever since we were young, we were often told that ‘you sisters really aren’t like each other’. Ah, of course we’re not talking about our appearances. About that, we’ll occasionally feel that we’re facing the mirror. I feel that twins are more similar to each other.”<br />
<br />
Keima nodded his head.<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi smiled slightly and said with a complicated expression.<br />
<br />
“But.”<br />
<br />
She said with a sad expression.<br />
<br />
“She’s completely different inside.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“Katsuragi-kun, what about me?”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi hurriedly turned to look at Keima.<br />
<br />
“I guess you can tell from the time you were with me, but I like humans! I like being with humans! I have lots of friends, I like school, and I’m really happy to talk with Katsuragi-kun now. But,”<br />
<br />
She sighed,<br />
<br />
“Onee-chan’s the opposite.”<br />
<br />
Keima remained silent. Yoshino Ikumi continued on,<br />
<br />
“But onee-chan, she’s the complete opposite of me. She hates humans, hates gatherings, hates being with people, and a school with lots of people is something that depressed her. Interacting with people and being with them would cause her to feel like she’s suffering.<br />
<br />
Keima thought.<br />
<br />
(In the karaoke bar…in the theme park, at the bowling alley…so that’s the reason why she doesn’t feel comfortable.)<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi said,<br />
<br />
“As for onee-chan, she said that she really liked to read books alone, play games, watch movies. That’s her dream.”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi grimaced.<br />
<br />
“When we were young, both of us had a dream. Mine was to be a kindergarten teacher. Guess what onee-chan’s wish was? To hide in a nunnery deep inside a forest, and that was during elementary school, you know? What kind of student is this!? A lot of people would have thought.”<br />
<br />
Keima didn’t say anything.<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi shook her head.<br />
<br />
“But,”<br />
<br />
She added on with a depressed look.<br />
<br />
“The biggest problem is.”<br />
<br />
She paused and then muttered,<br />
<br />
“Onee-chan hates this aspect of hers the most.”<br />
<br />
<br />
Keima’s eyebrows never twitched at all.<br />
<br />
Because this was exactly what he expected.<br />
<br />
If not, she wouldn’t be wearing that mask to live on.<br />
<br />
<br />
“Onee-chan, she.”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi continued,<br />
<br />
“She said that she always envied me, seeing that I’m on so good relations with others, envied me for laughing together with everyone else. That’s what she said. We’re sisters. Is it because we’re twins? No, that’s not it. Onee-chan herself would have exceptions when it comes to hating people. Family members are basically alright, so at home, onee-chan would often…no, would always talk to me, and then.”<br />
<br />
She smiled.<br />
<br />
“It was the first time, really the first time. Onee-chan started talking about all sorts of things that happened in school. More accurately…”<br />
<br />
She sealed the lid to look at Keima’s expression.<br />
<br />
However,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima’s expression didn’t show any change at all. Yoshino Ikumi then smiled slyly as if she wanted to crush Keima’s poker face, and said,<br />
<br />
“She started talking to me all about this guy called Katsuragi Keima.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
However, as expected.<br />
<br />
Keima still remained silent.<br />
<br />
<br />
This was also as expected.<br />
<br />
<br />
“And then?”<br />
<br />
Keima prompted her to continue. Yoshino Ikumi looked somewhat bored as she said,<br />
<br />
“Aren’t you shocked? That onee-chan would only talk about how you, Katsuragi-kun, whether it’s ‘whatever happened to Katsuragi-kun today’ or ‘he enraged a teacher today’ and would continue talking! Her eyes were blazing! Isn’t this love or something! Onee-chan’s really an ordinary girl!”<br />
<br />
(Is that so?)<br />
<br />
Keima had a question mark in his mind.<br />
<br />
(It’s not love or anything. Absolutely, at least for now.)<br />
<br />
However, he didn’t say this to Ikumi and merely asked.<br />
<br />
“So.”<br />
<br />
He stared at her eyes and said,<br />
<br />
“So to check my behavior, you disguised yourself as Yoshino Asami, your own sister?”<br />
<br />
“Yes~!”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi nodded her head heavily.<br />
<br />
“I was really shocked the first time I met you! At that time, I knew that Katsuragi-kun stayed near our house. I was shocked when onee-chan was really happy as she said ‘I walked home with Katsuragi-kun!’. That’s because you were really there, Katsuragi-kun, and more importantly, your appearance was just like what onee-chan told me! ‘Pretty-looking face and looks like a rich kid hikkikomori!’ or something like that.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“Before that, I heard onee-chan that ‘otamegane, he’s called otamegane’, so I thought that onee-chan’s description of Katsuragi-kun’s appearance would be an image created from a girl in love, so I was half-doubting it. But I was really shocked when I met you. You’re really like a rich kid.”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi giggled.<br />
<br />
Keima himself was giving off cold sweat.<br />
<br />
Should he be happy about this at this point…<br />
<br />
“Ahaha, it’s late, but I have to apologize to you, right. Anyway, I still tricked you, Katsuragi-kun.”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi lowered her head.<br />
<br />
On a side note, at this moment, Elsie was…sleeping.<br />
<br />
Kukaa~she was sleeping soundly. It seemed that she logically gave up on understanding the topic at hand as it was too complicated. Keima glanced at her and sighed.<br />
<br />
“It’s alright. This shows that you’re worried about your sister. So your sister’s not really good with socializing with others, and if you understand me really well, it’s obvious that it’s not suitable for her to dive into a relationship with me. So you wanted to try me out to see whether I can match your sister.”<br />
<br />
“To be honest.”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi scratched her head in an awkward manner.<br />
<br />
“To be honest, I was a little curious as well. I was really curious how this Katsuragi-kun onee-chan kept talking about was like.”<br />
<br />
“…Which was why you didn’t disguise yourself completely to be like your sister.”<br />
<br />
“Yes.”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi admitted.<br />
<br />
“Because, if possible, I wanted to look at how you would respond to my sister with a different mask on, a different ‘me’…how you would respond to onee-chan inside school and outside school. Well, this can be a conclusion somewhat.”<br />
<br />
Keima smiled,<br />
<br />
“It’s true that I was troubled.”<br />
<br />
“Really?”<br />
<br />
“Because a lot of scenarios overlapped with each other.”<br />
<br />
“Hey.”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi lifted her eyes and looked at Katsuragi Keima.<br />
<br />
“I could have told you the truth earlier, but I didn’t do so. I delayed it for a while…well, I actually wanted to confess about this to you…do you know why?”<br />
<br />
Keima gave a wry smile and said,<br />
<br />
“It’s because you saw Amami Tooru…that girl who was just like an angel, right?”<br />
<br />
“That’s absolutely correct! At that time, I was thinking that even though this guy’s called otaku, otamegane, is he really a flirt? I don’t know how you managed to attract such an irritating onee-chan, but were you fooling around with that onee-chan or something like that.”<br />
<br />
“…You’re mistaken.”<br />
<br />
Keima plainly stated.<br />
<br />
“I.”<br />
<br />
He stated casually,<br />
<br />
“I’m not popular with girls at all. Normally speaking, that’s the case.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
This time, it’s Yoshino Ikumi’s turn to break out cold sweat.<br />
<br />
This time, it’s Keima’s turn to ask.<br />
<br />
“You just said that Yoshino Asami, your sister, started talking about me from the first day on. That’s likely something that happened long ago, right?”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi nodded her head.<br />
<br />
“I guess it’s around the time when she was in the same class as Katsuragi-kun.”<br />
<br />
“I see. This is just my guess, but was there a huge change in Yoshino Asami during the few days after she met me? For example, did she say lots of self-loathing things, especially about human relationships?”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi widened her eyes.<br />
<br />
“Why.”<br />
<br />
Either way, her voice trembled in amazement.<br />
<br />
“How did you know?”<br />
<br />
“Just as expected.”<br />
<br />
Keima sighed.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi continued to stare at Keima silently for a while, and then sighed in the same manner, looked forward and said,<br />
<br />
“Un, that’s how the case is. I don’t know how you knew this, Katsuragi-kun, but it’s just as you said. Onee-chan was always envious of me, but it seemed to have become even more intense. ‘Let alone you, Ikumi…I guess I want to be a girl who can interact with others too’—that was what she said. We, well, I guess that’s it. She felt even more bothered after liking you, Katsuragi-kun, I guess. Maybe she thought this way because she wanted to on good relations with you?”<br />
<br />
“…<br />
<br />
Keima didn’t answer.<br />
<br />
But in his heart,<br />
<br />
“I see. It’s shaping up…seems like Yoshino Ikumi was correct.”<br />
<br />
He muttered deep inside his head.<br />
<br />
He then answered with a question.<br />
<br />
“But your sister always wanted to correct herself. That’s why she joined the tea ceremony club which requires one on one communication with others, something she’s most inept at, right?”<br />
<br />
“Ha, haha.”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi laughed stiffly.<br />
<br />
“That’s right, that’s completely right. Onee-chan joined the tea ceremony club because of this reason. Onee-chan had been worried about her personality and wanted to correct it, correct how she hated humans. Thus, she would try to join gatherings, and would even work hard to participate in club activities.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“Hey!”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi grabbed Keima’s hand.<br />
<br />
“Please! How can we cure her? What should we do to make onee-chan more sociable?”<br />
<br />
Her eyes were full of trust in the almighty insight of Keima.<br />
<br />
“If it’s Katsuragi-kun! If it’s you, Katsuragi-kun, you’ll know, right? What should we do?”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima didn’t respond as he raised a question that’s slightly deviated from the topic at hand.<br />
<br />
It wasn’t really a question that was directly linked with the conquest, just something that this boy called Katsuragi Keima himself wanted to know, something he wanted to understand about Yoshino Asami.<br />
<br />
“How’s your sister when she’s not wearing a mask? How’s she at home?”<br />
<br />
“How’s she at home?”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi said with some doubt,<br />
<br />
“Ah, no, you’ve been talking about some mask up till now, Katsuragi-kun. But onee-chan won’t really change personalities immediately, and she would be delicate and kind to others just like she would be to us. She would also listen to my complaints too. I feel that she was even gentler because she’s not really good with people. It’s just…onee-chan would never show her burdens to others, ever. It seemed that she would be pained to let others see her real weak side. Thus, she always wanted to be a good girl. I said before that onee-chan would let me share my complaints, but that’s the difference. Onee-chan, she,”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi paused for a while,<br />
<br />
“Actually, she’s really a good girl who tries to overcome her weakness.”<br />
<br />
She concluded.<br />
<br />
Keima was silent for quite a while.<br />
<br />
“…Is that so.”<br />
<br />
And he merely answered and stroked her chin. Elsie rubbed her eyes and got up in a dazed manner. Keima glanced at Elsie and then said,<br />
<br />
“I got it. I’ll find a way. It’s definitely possible.”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi’s eyes were shining.<br />
<br />
“Rea, really?”<br />
<br />
At this moment, Keima answered with a stern expression and said,<br />
<br />
“But your assistance will be necessary. You’ll help me, right, Yoshino Ikumi?”<br />
<br />
At this,<br />
<br />
“Of course!”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi raised her hands in approval.<br />
<br />
And Elsie,<br />
<br />
Was standing there blankly.<br />
<br />
<br />
That day,<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami was invited by her younger sister Ikumi, who just returned home.<br />
<br />
“My friends and I will be going to Dean Land tomorrow. You you want to come along, onee-chan?”<br />
<br />
Of course, Yoshino Asami wasn’t really interested. However, the younger sister said,<br />
<br />
“Well, I feel that it’s a good training for you as you try to get along with others well, onee-chan.”<br />
<br />
Also, she added a ‘and also’, which shook Yoshino Asami’s heart.<br />
<br />
“Katsuragi-kun’s coming along too, that Katsuragi Keima-kun onee-chan often mentioned.”<br />
<br />
Of course,<br />
<br />
“Eh?”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami couldn’t help but ask as that face of hers was full of,<br />
<br />
(Why???)<br />
<br />
Such questions. Yoshino Ikumi answered,<br />
<br />
“Coincidentally, my friend’s friend is Katsuragi-kun!”<br />
<br />
On hearing that,<br />
<br />
“I’ll go.”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami answered as if it was instinct.<br />
<br />
Her younger sister Yoshino Ikumi was nodding away in a satisfied manner.<br />
<br />
<br />
The next day was a bright sunny day.<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami’s heart was beating hard as she reached the entrance of the Dean Land. Over there, there’s the bronze statue of the founder of Dean Land, Ikegoma Gakkan. This was the gathering place.<br />
<br />
For some reason, her little sister Ikumi,<br />
<br />
“I’ve got something on, so I’ll go first, okay?”<br />
<br />
And after saying that, she smiled and left the house.<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami thought,<br />
<br />
(Since we’re living together, shouldn’t we just go together…or rather, even though I don’t know what you have, I can still accompany you.)<br />
<br />
Even so,<br />
<br />
“Ahahaha, you must enjoy yourself today, really enjoy yourself, onee-chan~”<br />
<br />
Seeing her little sister give such a bright smile, she couldn’t say anything.<br />
<br />
Facing this sister of hers who had a completely different personality, Yoshino Asami always felt that there was something she couldn’t match her in.<br />
<br />
She was heavily reliant on her twin sister, Yoshino Ikumi.<br />
<br />
She had reached the age of youth, and she couldn’t fawn around with her parents like when she was young (even though this was the case, there wasn’t really much of a family issue, just a little feeling of isolation, especially to the father). Her sister was basically the only person she would talk to.<br />
<br />
Even though she would also have her own troubles or talk about school, whenever the little sister complained about youth things that ‘studying for tests is so hard~’ or ‘there’s a handsome guy in class…’ (Even though they look the same physically, in this aspect, Yoshino Asami would be a late bloomer, so she was rather restrained in front of guys, often being very shy) she would listen attentively.<br />
<br />
Even removing this factor, the twin sisters were on good terms with each other.<br />
<br />
But even though she’s the elder sister, the decision making between these two girls would always land on the younger sister, whether it’s about school or about Katsuragi Keima.<br />
<br />
“Onee-chan, tell me more!”<br />
<br />
Ikumi would always prompt her to talk me. She knew that her sister was worried about her.<br />
<br />
Worried that she still had inter-personal problems.<br />
<br />
Her sister was always so worried.<br />
<br />
‘You hate humans.’ That’s how the sister would describe Asami, but to Asami, it was a little different.<br />
<br />
She’s just not good with humans.<br />
<br />
Asami wasn’t really good with building relationships with others on the surface.<br />
<br />
Thus, if there’s a need to say that she ‘hated’.<br />
<br />
It’s more like she hated,<br />
<br />
‘Communication with others’.<br />
<br />
She hated it…<br />
<br />
No, that’s not it.<br />
<br />
More accurately,<br />
<br />
‘She hated ‘herself’ for being unable to communicate with other successfully.”<br />
<br />
In fact, she didn’t really hate ‘humans’, or rather, it was the opposite. Asami loved to read books, and she basically read highly-rated books, biographies, and of course, light novels too. However, she’s engrossed with the characters that appeared in the books because she liked the existences called ‘humans’. As she couldn’t be involved, Yoshino Asami liked to see people interactions.<br />
<br />
For example,<br />
<br />
“Onee-chan, in our class, a classmate close to me likes a certain guy from another class, but he.”<br />
<br />
She liked to listen to her sister Ikumi talk about these unnecessary things. To be honest, what shocked Ikumi was that Asami was very clear about her sister’s relationships with her friends, and also, she understood her classmates’ personalities, standpoints, history and so on.<br />
<br />
It’s not that she didn’t care about humans. She’s really interested in them. However,<br />
<br />
Once she got involved, she couldn’t take it.<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami really liked happy people.<br />
<br />
Ikumi was able to describe things things so happily because she could always build rapport with anyone around her, and she liked to look at classmates who could get along well from afar.<br />
<br />
However,<br />
<br />
She herself.<br />
<br />
Couldn’t do it. Once she got involved, she felt like she would crumble. How should she put it? It’s like the harmonious balance would collapse once it enters ‘her’. She would not know how to react, and would then feel uncomfortable, and then her body would feel uncomfortable. Thus, human thought that ‘onee-chan hated humans’ as a response.<br />
<br />
Also,<br />
<br />
She’s really frustrated with herself for having such strong thoughts.<br />
<br />
She wondered when was it that she couldn’t get along well with people.<br />
<br />
It wasn’t that there was any chance.<br />
<br />
Before she realized it, she found her sister dazzling, and then always envied her, and then felt unhappy about it—that was when she was still a kid.<br />
<br />
She wrote that she ‘wanted to be a hermit in the mountains’ as her dream, and her homeroom teacher was extremely worried and told her parents, who were in turn extremely angry.<br />
<br />
However,<br />
<br />
These were her true thoughts. It’s not that anyone wasn’t good with her, but that she just couldn’t do it.<br />
<br />
After they reached their youth, the difference in personalities between her and her sister became more obvious, and Asami tried her best to correct her personality…<br />
<br />
Even though she felt anxious about that, but this was a major reason why she agreed to go to Dean’s Land. Asami was still fearful about human relationships, but she would often take part in class activities or social events, and she chose the tea ceremony club because she hoped to use one one one communication to improve her interaction ability.<br />
<br />
But in fact.<br />
<br />
Most of the situations couldn’t work. She couldn’t smile too much when she was playing with others (she didn’t feel like she was smiling), she was worried about whether she irritated them, whether she made them unhappy, got really anxious until she felt uncomfortable. Then, she would be more cautious about the people around her and would feel even more embarrassed. She would always inadvertently compare herself with her sister.<br />
<br />
‘’Why am I always like this?’’<br />
<br />
And would feel dejected because of it.<br />
<br />
But to be honest, she had a little expectation that came with this anxiety.<br />
<br />
That was…<br />
<br />
“Un…here?”<br />
<br />
After she got off the bus a walked down a gradual downhill slope, she looked around and found the meet-up location. There was a stern-looking male bronze statue beside the entrance, and 2 people were already standing there.<br />
<br />
Arre?<br />
<br />
Ikumi and Katsuragi-kun aren’t here yet?<br />
<br />
Thinking about this, she wanted to turn to the opposite direction to look for him, and found him there.<br />
<br />
“Ah!”<br />
<br />
Her heart beat wildly as Katsuragi Keima was standing there alone.<br />
<br />
However,<br />
<br />
He was still playing his handheld games. Asami was troubled as she wondered if she should talk to him. After hesitating for a moment.<br />
<br />
“We, well, Katsuragi-kun.”<br />
<br />
She summoned her courage to utter out those words.<br />
<br />
“HA!”<br />
<br />
Katsuragi Keima suddenly spread his arms wide and kicked his right leg like he was using to the handheld console in his hands to catch something that’s falling from the sky.<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami was taken aback as she backed away.<br />
<br />
“Hm?”<br />
<br />
Keima’s eyes returned back to the screen.<br />
<br />
“Okay, success…good morning.”<br />
<br />
He spoke.<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami heaved a sigh of relief.<br />
<br />
“Ah, u, un, good morning.”<br />
<br />
She found her senses and put on her usual ‘ordinary’ mask. This was the only skill of interaction Yoshino Asami had.<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami, who’s not good with getting along with others, thought of the only way to mix with the crowd.<br />
<br />
A low profile.<br />
<br />
Average.<br />
<br />
Ordinary.<br />
<br />
Not making people unhappy or be too forthcoming. That’s,<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami’s method.<br />
<br />
“You’re really early.”<br />
<br />
She said with a calm tone as she looked for a way to start the conversation.<br />
<br />
“Your younger sister…Elsie-san, she’s not coming?”<br />
<br />
It doesn’t look like it was a problematic question, and logically, she felt that Keima would answer,<br />
<br />
“Un, I like buns, but I’ll take anything you make for me.”<br />
<br />
“?”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami was bothered.<br />
<br />
“Eh?”<br />
<br />
She couldn’t help but ask back.<br />
<br />
“So you don’t have to depreciate your own cooking.”<br />
<br />
“Ha?”<br />
<br />
“Ha?”<br />
<br />
Unable to establish a conversation, Keima then said to the handheld game,<br />
<br />
“I, TOLD, YOU, I, LIKE, BUNS!”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami was speechless.<br />
<br />
“We, well, Katsuragi-kun?”<br />
<br />
The moment she asked this question, Keima said,<br />
<br />
“I, LIKE, BUNS!”<br />
<br />
No matter how she looked at it, there’s only one dangerous weirdo. Yoshino Asami finally realized that Katsuragi Keima was talking to an in-game character.<br />
<br />
The proof was,<br />
<br />
“Un…NO! I’M NOT TALKING ABOUT THE COLOR OF UNDERWEAR I LIKE, REALLY!”<br />
<br />
She frowned.<br />
<br />
“Un…it’s nice to download this morning breakfast event, but the voice recognition device still can’t work. This will be bad for conquest. Got to let the manufacturer correct it. Hm?”<br />
<br />
At this moment, Keima finally noticed that Yoshino Asami was staring at her blankly. After glancing at her, the first thing Keima said was,<br />
<br />
“Hey, you’re here?”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami was stunned…<br />
<br />
<br />
Katsuragi Keima.<br />
<br />
Has she really fallen for him?<br />
<br />
To her sister, it was,<br />
<br />
“Well~it’s love love! You’re definitely thinking about Katsuragi-kun now, onee-chan!”<br />
<br />
And that was what she said.<br />
<br />
As she reported her daily school life events to her sister, the mysterious boy called Katsuragi Keima kept popping up more often, and her sister pointed that out.<br />
<br />
On hearing that.<br />
<br />
She should more or less be honest with herself.<br />
<br />
It was a fact that she was blushing, and her heart was beating even faster. Her sister happily said,<br />
<br />
“Hey~ just as expected!”<br />
<br />
She clapped her hands.<br />
<br />
“No, that’s not it!”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami shook her head and her hands. She thought that she couldn’t possibly have this feeling.<br />
<br />
Normally, when she talked about him, she would be merely a little more shy than usual.<br />
<br />
However,<br />
<br />
Ignoring this rationality, it’s just like what her sister said. Her heart did waver. Was this—falling in love?<br />
<br />
At the beginning, she was often mindful of this boy called Katsuragi Keima. During lessons, lunch break, inside the classroom.<br />
<br />
Even when they brushed by each other on the corridors.<br />
<br />
Before she realized it, she was shocked to find that her eyes were always following Keima. To be honest, recently, she had been going home with Keima, and even though she looked like nothing was going on, her heart was secretly beating wildly.<br />
<br />
Love…<br />
<br />
Nobody knew whether it was really love or not, and to be honest, she didn’t really understand this thing called love.<br />
<br />
There’s just one thing.<br />
<br />
There’s just one thing she could be certain of.<br />
<br />
And it was,<br />
<br />
<br />
She was very mindful of Katsuragi Keima, this boy.<br />
<br />
She couldn’t deny that she had feelings for him.<br />
<br />
<br />
She didn’t know the reason.<br />
<br />
Thus, she checked this thought of hers which she couldn’t really understand. Even if it’s a little, if she talked more to Katsuragi Keima, maybe she could sort out the messy thoughts that couldn’t be sliced off. However…<br />
<br />
She just felt uncomfortable on meeting him.<br />
<br />
What made her even more troubled was—the next thing Keima said,<br />
<br />
“Alright, let’s go in, shall we?”<br />
<br />
And just like that, he brought Yoshino Asami into the Dean’s Land. Asami was panicking.<br />
<br />
“Eh? Th, this?”<br />
<br />
Right in front of Keima, the ‘ordinary’ mask she always managed to put on successfully was shed.<br />
<br />
“Wait! Where’s my sister? Everyone else?”<br />
<br />
“Hm?”<br />
<br />
Keima stopped.<br />
<br />
“What? Didn’t you hear? Your sister and Elsie will be here one hour later, and the rest seem like they’ll be here after that. There are only 2 of us right from the start.”<br />
<br />
On hearing these words,<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami was rooted for a moment.<br />
<br />
“EEEEEEEEEEEHHHHH!!?”<br />
<br />
And couldn’t help but shout out as it was completely unexpected.<br />
<br />
<br />
Then, Keima hurriedly entered Dean’s Land, and Yoshino Asami looked lost as she followed in.<br />
<br />
Keima looked at the crowds of people that entered and said without hesitation.<br />
<br />
“…I don’t feel like changing clothes. What about you?”<br />
<br />
(This is a facility that only allows access after getting into cosplay.”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami blinked her eyes and blushed.<br />
<br />
She didn’t know what to do, what to cosplay.<br />
<br />
It was alright if she was with her sister, but it would be too embarrassing to do it alone with Katsuragi-kun!<br />
<br />
“No, no!”<br />
<br />
She couldn’t help but say these words, and then realized something as she stuffed her mouth. However, Keima’s mood didn’t seem to be affected.<br />
<br />
“Of course. Really, I don’t know what those people who like cosplay are thinking. It’s impossible for 3-D to beat 2-D.”<br />
<br />
He muttered to himself, and Yoshino Asami’s mind was thinking about all sorts of things.<br />
<br />
(Eh? Ar, are we going to be alone together? Wha, what do I do now? I can’t sing karaoke, I can’t play games, I, I can’t hang on!)<br />
<br />
Asami was bothered by this as she started to panic again. But soon, all these thoughts were for naught. Keima’s expression suddenly,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Went completely serious.<br />
<br />
“?”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami reacted to where Keima was looking at. Over there,<br />
<br />
“Bishoujo game~Uniform enhancement week~”<br />
<br />
There was such a poster on. Keima looked around with an even serious expression, and Yoshino Asami also looked around.<br />
<br />
So that’s how it was.<br />
<br />
She wasn’t sure, but there were really girls wearing strangely glamorous uniforms around.<br />
<br />
Perhaps these uniforms were all worn by girls in games?<br />
<br />
At this moment,<br />
<br />
“Is that the uniform of Izumi Academy in ‘Poninyan’? But the color of the sash isn’t right…and what’s that!? The uniform of Grand Sand Academy from ‘The Time Without You’ and the Furuhara High School uniform from ‘The Smiling Summer Vacation’ is all mixed up!”<br />
<br />
It seemed that Katsuragi Keima really couldn’t stand seeing the slight mistakes in the uniforms.<br />
<br />
“That uniform’s insignia’s reverse! I said that there’s a bird together with a tree on the insignia of that Ohno bird patch! Or else that last flag would be meaningless!?”<br />
<br />
To be honest, Yoshino Asami didn’t understand what Keima was saying, but…<br />
<br />
“Really unbelievable!”<br />
<br />
She could thoroughly understand why Keima was angry. Then, he answered the statements of ‘hey you, do you have any right to say that’ with action.<br />
<br />
Completely ignoring the existence of Yoshino Asami, who was accompanying him, he stormed to the reception and ranted,<br />
<br />
“This so-called uniform has huge problems!”<br />
<br />
He complained to the workers of Dean Land, and then sad meticulously,<br />
<br />
“Then, remove the scarf here, and that should be all. There should be gold thread used to make prince clothing, right? It would look more like a student from Neville Academy.”<br />
<br />
He continued to raise point after point of improvement. At first, the workers were all incredulous, but as what Keima pointed out were direct and would have a huge effect with just a little correction, what happened was that it wasn’t just the counter girl who listened, but also the superior, until,<br />
<br />
“That, that’s really amazing! Please be our costume consultant!”<br />
<br />
He held Keima’s hands in a touched manner and tried to convince him. As for Keima,<br />
<br />
“If I can do so for costumes related to gal-games.”<br />
<br />
He readily agreed.<br />
<br />
Just like that, an hour passed.<br />
<br />
Until the time Yoshino Ikumi and Elsie arrived.<br />
<br />
<br />
At first, Yoshino Ikumi heard about everything that happened and called out.<br />
<br />
“Eh~? No way! You two didn’t go play!?”<br />
<br />
To this, Yoshino Asami could only agree with it. Elsie was the only one who looked guilty as she gave a bitter expression and looked at Keima who was slamming the table at the counter and saying things.<br />
<br />
(That’s really just like what kami-sama would do.)<br />
<br />
It was somewhat a little reluctant.<br />
<br />
<br />
Thus, Keima and Yoshino Asami were joined by Yoshino Ikumi and Elsie, and even Keima didn’t intend to stand in front of the counter and talk about gal-game clothing. ‘’Really’’; he gave such an expression before following the Yoshino sisters and Elsie.<br />
<br />
<br />
The one excited was Yoshino Ikumi, as she looked like she wanted to bring her sister closer to Katsuragi Keima as this sister of hers looked like she was unable to get near Keima,<br />
<br />
“Over here! We’re going in here!”<br />
<br />
She loudly declared as she pointed at the selling point of the 7-levels Dean Land, ‘entering a haunted house with a swimsuit’. Yoshino Asami was blushing, Elsie was shocked, and Keima was merely giving a blank face.<br />
<br />
What’s with this facility?<br />
<br />
That’s what his expression was arguing.<br />
<br />
<br />
Let alone cosplaying and walking inside the facility or the jet coaster outside, the designer of Dean Land took it too far. Also, this ‘wearing swimsuits and entering a haunted house’ was a rather brilliant concept.<br />
<br />
The entrants would have to change into swimsuits at the entrance (both male and female versions were available for loan), and they would enter a building where the water’s at their knees.<br />
<br />
It was designed as an ‘underwater complex’.<br />
<br />
As of his understanding, it’s a haunted house combined with a swimming pool. The entrants would have to wade through the water-filled complex.<br />
<br />
The ‘Water moving at knee level’ was the crux.<br />
<br />
For example, they’ll find that the water that was all clear up till a certain point became bloody red, or that someone grabbed their ankles from within the water.<br />
<br />
Whether it’s an increase or decrease in temperature, ordinary humans will feel a large psychological burden.<br />
<br />
There were too many unknowns that were concerns.<br />
<br />
The unknown water.<br />
<br />
That’s rather scary.<br />
<br />
In a certain sense, it was an outstanding creation.<br />
<br />
Another reason was that as they have to wear swimsuits, a lot of couples were attracted as they were looking for thrill. Yoshino Asami was hesitant at first, but bought an entrance ticket on Yoshino Ikumi’s forceful request.<br />
<br />
<br />
They came out separately from the men and women changing rooms on the left and right sides respectively. Yoshino Asami and Ikumi were wearing striped one-pieced type, while Elsie was wearing a separate thing with a towel wrapped around her.<br />
<br />
What’s amazing was that even though the twins were wearing the same swimsuits and had the same face, Yoshino Ikumi gave a lively impression while Yoshino Asami just looked pathetic.<br />
<br />
Also, Elsie’s figure was unexpectedly good.<br />
<br />
Even Keima, who was rather cold to real-life girls, was somewhat moved.<br />
<br />
After that, Keima, the only guy, and the 3 girls entered the haunted house and dipped their feet into the warm water as they walked into the labyrinth attraction. It was rather scary, and Elsie and Yoshino Ikumi were walking in front, and Keima and Yoshima Asami were following behind.<br />
<br />
Every single time there was a drop of water from the ceiling or a zombie popping out to scare people, Yoshino Asami would let out a pained cry and cling onto Keima.<br />
<br />
It was impossible to resist it.<br />
<br />
She didn’t mean for this to happen, but that her body was saying its own thing and responding in such a manner. Keima blushed slightly as well, but never ever rejected Yoshino Asami.<br />
<br />
She would cry at one moment and make a ruckus at the next moment. The four people finally finished this one-of-its-kind facility, and Elsie and Yoshino Ikumi seemed like they really enjoyed it.<br />
<br />
After completing everything, they changed back into their own clothes inside the changing room. Even after walking for quite a while from the haunted house, Yoshino Asami’s heart was still beating wildly.<br />
<br />
And this,<br />
<br />
Was unlikely to be because of fear.<br />
<br />
<br />
They ate their slightly late lunch at a restaurant in the theme park. At that moment, Yoshino Asami just felt like she let go of everything as she would talk and joke with Keima and criticize Keima with Ikumi, and even to Elsie, whom she never really talked to…even though there were some restraints, she could still talk normally.<br />
<br />
<br />
She was happy.<br />
<br />
So she could talk to people other than her own sister.<br />
<br />
She was so shocked,<br />
<br />
About this new discovery.<br />
<br />
She wanted to thank her sister,<br />
<br />
And she wanted to thank this boy called Katsuragi Keima even more. However,<br />
<br />
“Ah, that’s right! My friends will be here this afternoon~”<br />
<br />
Her sister said that. On hearing Yoshino Ikumi’s casual words, Yoshino Asami’s abdomen ached slightly. The intense happiness suddenly wilted, and it felt like she got a dampener.<br />
<br />
At this moment.<br />
<br />
Katsuragi Keima was silently looking at this Yoshino Asami,<br />
<br />
While eating his omelette rice with his spoon,<br />
<br />
He naturally,<br />
<br />
Had an expression that looked like he could see through everything.<br />
<br />
<br />
Katsuragi Keima’s request beforehand to Yoshino Ikumi was extremely simple.<br />
<br />
“First, let’s have Yoshino Asami and I have some time alone in the Dean Land…let’s see, about an hour. Then, it’ll be you and Elsie. Finally, your friends will show up in 2 hours’ time. Get some optimistic and forgiving people who are really sociable here.”<br />
<br />
On hearing this, Yoshino Ikumi said,<br />
<br />
“I got it! So we’re going to get onee-chan to get used in steps, right? First, Katsuragi-kun, then, us, and finally, the rest. In that case, even onee-chan who’s not used to group gatherings can ease her burden a little~I see. As expected of Katsuragi-kun!”<br />
<br />
She said that in amazement. Elsie also said,<br />
<br />
“Un~ as expected of kami-sama! This method’s really nice!”<br />
<br />
She said as she flailed her arms. At this, Keima merely,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
<br />
Smiled slightly.<br />
<br />
<br />
Thus, Yoshino Ikumi followed what Keima instructed. Once it was afternoon, Ikumi’s friends slowly gathered at the Dean’s Land one by one.<br />
<br />
The group was then so large that there were 7 people altogether.<br />
<br />
Keima, Elsie, the Yoshino sisters, a tall boy, a kind looking boy and an energetic girl with a really cute smile.<br />
<br />
“Okay~ everyone! Let’s enjoy ourselves today!”<br />
<br />
The tall boy who had that leader attitude declared.<br />
<br />
That girl happily said,<br />
<br />
“I always wanted to come here to play!”<br />
<br />
“Ah, I came here a few times. Un, I recommend..ahh, before that, let’s introduce ourselves first, okay?”<br />
<br />
The kind looking boy seemed like he was thinking for everyone. After that, everyone decided to head back to the counter to change before playing.<br />
<br />
Yoshino Ikumi was extremely excited.<br />
<br />
“Hey hey, what clothes is everyone changing into today?”<br />
<br />
She asked her friends as she looked really happy.<br />
<br />
In response,<br />
<br />
“U~n, let’s wearing something we couldn’t wear the last time. Hey? Onii-sama?”<br />
<br />
Elsie was also completely into playing mode as she asked Keima. Yoshino Asami looked rather ordinary as she said,<br />
<br />
“…Katsuragi-kun may be really suited to dress up like a prince.”<br />
<br />
She smiled.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Only Katsuragi Keima,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Was playing the PFP silently.<br />
<br />
<br />
Everyone ordered the costume they wanted to cosplay from the counter and changed at the changing room. After changing, they started to cheerily evaluate each other’s clothing.<br />
<br />
And then, they went for karaoke.<br />
<br />
They all sang for 2 hours, and then changed clothes before moving to the bowling alley.<br />
<br />
It was really exciting.<br />
<br />
They were split into two teams in a competition.<br />
<br />
Right now, the competition was intense. Teammates were high touching with each other, and it was really bustling. Then, everyone was having tea inside Dean Land and chatting away.<br />
<br />
Excluding Yoshino Ikumi, who recruited everyone, they all met for the first time. However, everyone got together rather well, and the boys and girls with quite the good personalities didn’t seem to show any estrangement. Elsie and Yoshino Ikumi were laughing from start to end, and the important Yoshino Asami looked rather ‘normal’ as she blended in.<br />
<br />
She was still smiling.<br />
<br />
After a while, everyone decided to head to the game center. The boy joked about, and everyone burst into laughter. Then, everyone started to jab each other with words, and Yoshino Asami was laughing while covering her mouth.<br />
<br />
Elsie, who was walking last, whispered secretly with a soft voice that nobody else could hear to Keima, who was walking beside her.<br />
<br />
“As expected of Yoshino Ikumi’s friends! Everyone’s all really good people.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima remained silent.<br />
<br />
Elsie said in amazement,<br />
<br />
“I see! Creating such a joyous atmosphere and getting a few sociable people can correct Yoshino Asami-san’s ‘human hating’ presence. Lookie look, kami-sama! Yoshino Asami-san has gotten on well with everyone!”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima looked at Yoshino Asami’s thin profile. She was answering someone, and looked rather happy.<br />
<br />
“Is that so?”<br />
<br />
And then, he turned to look at his PFP again.<br />
<br />
“I can bet that things won’t be that easy. A lack of communication skills can’t be treated so easily.”<br />
<br />
“Eh? Then, then why?”<br />
<br />
The unexpected words caused Elsie to stop as she didn’t know what to do. Keima left her behind.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
And remained expressionless.<br />
<br />
But just for a moment, his eyes sparkled.<br />
<br />
<br />
He was waiting.<br />
<br />
It looked like he was waiting for something.<br />
<br />
<br />
After that, they had dinner, and everyone head towards the dance hall level. There, one person changed for some reason.<br />
<br />
That person was Yoshino Asami.<br />
<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami should have Keima, Elsie and Ikumi with her, but unknowingly, Keima wasn’t with her.<br />
<br />
At the event place, he was called out by the workers to head out through the back door. It seemed that they were asking for suggestions for the sudden ‘gal-game clothing consultant’ that suddenly appeared, and she couldn’t help but wanted to keep him with her.<br />
<br />
However, she couldn’t find an excuse. Thus, Yoshino Asami swallowed her words.<br />
<br />
That’s right.<br />
<br />
Normally,<br />
<br />
Keima didn’t have any direct links with her. As she responded, she found her sister Ikumi saying something to the 2 boys.<br />
<br />
She was alone.<br />
<br />
She didn’t know how to get involved. She didn’t know what to say.<br />
<br />
The remaining girl Elsie was looking around blankly.<br />
<br />
To Asami, there’s nothing more painful that getting together with the people around her. Once she entered her youth, she unknowingly had the ‘ordinary’ as a manner of response, and after such a long time, she finally reached her limit.<br />
<br />
She felt even more pained.<br />
<br />
She felt that it was harder for her to smile.<br />
<br />
To get along with others,<br />
<br />
Her heart was starting to ache.<br />
<br />
It was painful.<br />
<br />
That’s why she hated herself, and Ikumi, who was like her split personality, was able to talk with others so happily.<br />
<br />
The discomfort on her body started to strike her.<br />
<br />
She wanted to puke.<br />
<br />
Her body couldn’t help but tremble.<br />
<br />
It was like for a few times, and she was really unhappy. She wanted to go, she wanted to get involved, she always wanted this to succeed.<br />
<br />
She wanted to be like her sister, to get along well with others in an ‘ordinary manner’.<br />
<br />
However,<br />
<br />
She would face a huge setback every time.<br />
<br />
Why?<br />
<br />
Why couldn’t she just be ‘ordinary’?<br />
<br />
A simple chat with anyone,<br />
<br />
Anyone could do it.<br />
<br />
But she couldn’t do it if she didn’t borrow the power of the mask she constructed. So that’s how it was.<br />
<br />
She had such a huge flaw.<br />
<br />
It couldn’t be helped then.<br />
<br />
<br />
Her forehead was sweating, and unknowingly, she couldn’t take it, and couldn’t smile anymore. As she watched Elsie and her sister Ikumi getting along well with everyone, she couldn’t keep a calm heart. ‘’Let’s apologize then, apologize to my sister later, and apologize to Katsuragi-kun after that.’’<br />
<br />
She covered her mouth with her hand, forcing herself to hold back the strong urge to puke.<br />
<br />
There were cosplayers wearing all sorts of costumes. And at this moment, she,<br />
<br />
Ran out of the event hall, not looking back as she ran off, down a staircase where no one was, stuttered down half the level, and turned back after she found a certain boy who passed by her.<br />
<br />
Standing over there was,<br />
<br />
Katsuragi Keima, who was holding the PFP tightly.<br />
<br />
He kept his back facing her and said,<br />
<br />
“Are you going back home like this?”<br />
<br />
And so,<br />
<br />
<br />
“Ka, Katsuragi-kun…”<br />
<br />
At the corner of the stairs, Yoshino Asami looked up to see Keima’s back and muttered. Keima turned around,<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/8/87/TWGOK_01_225.jpg/417px-TWGOK_01_225.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/8/87/TWGOK_01_225.jpg/417px-TWGOK_01_225.jpg" width="222" /></a></div><br />
“Before you run back home.”<br />
<br />
He sighed, lowered his head and looked at Yoshino Asami before asking,<br />
<br />
“Yoshino Asami, let me ask you something.”<br />
<br />
Facing the lost Yoshino Asami, he took a step down and said,<br />
<br />
“…You.”<br />
<br />
He raised a question,<br />
<br />
“Why must you make friends with others?”<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami was stunned. Keima continued to walk down the stairs and say,<br />
<br />
“I had been observing you, trying to know you. You’ve been forcing yourself, right? Is it really that important to talk and joke around with others? Was there a need to chat happily with others? Do you have to worry about being left out in a friendly group? Ha! That’s stupid! Watch a person’s mood? Why do you have to observe a person’s mood? Atmosphere? Just let it be messy if it’s messed up! What’s so bad about being haughty? Just being alone! If that suited you, be proud of your own solitude! Don’t be lost, Yoshino Asami!”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami immediately understood.<br />
<br />
She was seen through. That Katsuragi Keima,<br />
<br />
Saw through all the problems she had.<br />
<br />
She had always been struggling with her feelings, and had given up on the true nature.<br />
<br />
“As for me.”<br />
<br />
Keima stared at Yoshino Asami with a sad expression,<br />
<br />
And took the next step down,<br />
<br />
“I’m like this, Yoshino Asami. I had always been like this.”<br />
<br />
He was just like an eagle flying in the blue sky and looking down at a pathetic animal that was crawling in a lonely manner.<br />
<br />
He knew.<br />
<br />
He knew that.<br />
<br />
Keima,<br />
<br />
Always been like this, he had always been like this. He was proud of it, and never complained about living alone.<br />
<br />
He saw through her existence.<br />
<br />
So,<br />
<br />
That’s right.<br />
<br />
She must have always admired this boy called Katsuragi Keima for not being swayed aside by anyone, standing alone there with superhuman will.<br />
<br />
“Bu, but.”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami’s voice was trembling. She finally realized that she, Yoshino Asami was really admiring Keima, and had feelings for him.<br />
<br />
But, she realized it.<br />
<br />
She couldn’t be like Katsuragi Keima.<br />
<br />
“Because!”<br />
<br />
Her tears flowed out, and her body couldn’t help but tremble. She covered her mouth with her hand and cried out,<br />
<br />
“BECAUSE! I CAN’T DO IT! I’LL FEEL HURT!”<br />
<br />
Words naturally flew out of her.<br />
<br />
“I DON’T WANT TO BE ALONE! I’M SCARED OF BEING ALONE! I, I’M NOT STRONG LIKE YOU, KATSURAGI-KUN!”<br />
<br />
Whenever she saw that her sister was getting along well with others, she felt the unspeakable loneliness, anxiety, and that her sister was about to leave her.<br />
<br />
So.<br />
<br />
That’s why she always followed it. Her split personality.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
As for Keima,<br />
<br />
He smiled kindly and said,<br />
<br />
“Yoshino Asami. You don’t actually hate humans.”<br />
<br />
He slowly walked down the stairs and stood at the same height as her as their eyes met,<br />
<br />
“You’re just simply afraid, afraid of being hated by people…just a little more afraid than ordinary people, just a little.”<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
“If it’s the original you, will you feel lonely?”<br />
<br />
“Be, because!”<br />
<br />
“You won’t.”<br />
<br />
Keima said firmly. He kept his kind smile and placed his hand on her shoulder. At this moment.<br />
<br />
Keima’s eyes were showing sincere light.<br />
<br />
Perhaps it was concern for the girl who seemed similar to her but was in fact not. He said,<br />
<br />
“Aren’t they here? Don’t you have a sister who’s thinking of you no matter what? Who says that you can’t live normally with people?”<br />
<br />
“Eh?”<br />
<br />
“If there’s a choice between ‘you’ and ‘the world’, she’ll undoubtedly choose you. You’re not alone. You’re not alone, Yoshino Asami.”<br />
<br />
And,<br />
<br />
He added as he brought his face closer in.<br />
<br />
“I’m also…”<br />
<br />
‘’Ah.’’<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami’s body stiffened for a moment as Keima’s words invaded her heart and soul at this moment.<br />
<br />
“I’m right beside you. I’ll accept the normal you. On this basis…”<br />
<br />
Un.<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami closed her eyes, and Keima’s lips gently closed in.<br />
<br />
Then,<br />
<br />
A kiss.<br />
<br />
That forgave everything, accepted everything, approved everything.<br />
<br />
Keima’s kiss.<br />
<br />
The kiss that had Keima’s ‘belief’.<br />
<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami was thoroughly released at this moment.<br />
<br />
That was the first conquest for the day.<br />
<br />
<br />
Swoosh. The runaway spirit flew out from Yoshino Asami’s body, and Elsie, who was waiting at the stairs above,<br />
<br />
“It’s time!”<br />
<br />
Immediately reclaimed the runaway spirit. Keima opened his eyes and sighed in his heart.<br />
<br />
He seemed to feel a weird stare.<br />
<br />
That’s to be expected.<br />
<br />
Keima’s eyes met with the girl who was looking up at the two of them in a surprised manner.<br />
<br />
<br />
The possibility of meeting was unexpectedly high…<br />
<br />
But he managed to trigger an encounter.<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
The ‘Denpakei’ girl, Amami Tooru was standing there.<br />
<br />
<br />
After that, the chaotic series of events happened. Amami Tooru was clearly shocked as she widened her eyes and turned around before fleeing.<br />
<br />
“We did it! Kami-sama! We got the runaway spirit!”<br />
<br />
Elsie was extremely happy.<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami was still leaning on the wall in a dazed manner, and she shall lose all her memories of this conquest. At this moment, the workers from Dean Land came rushing over.<br />
<br />
“Ah, so you're here, fashion consultant! You see, the dance had already started. It's thanks to you that this dance event was really successful!”<br />
<br />
They said that as they pulled Keima.<br />
<br />
Keima hurriedly said,<br />
<br />
“Wait!”<br />
<br />
However, they never let go, and Keima was forcefully brought back to the event hall and pushed up the stage as he was given the support from everyone as he was lifted up.<br />
<br />
“Hey, wait a sec! I'm busy! Let go of me!”<br />
<br />
Even after Keima said that, the crowd were just cheering loudly.<br />
<br />
They must be thinking that it's some form of entertainment.<br />
<br />
<br />
The happy music echoed.<br />
<br />
Then,<br />
<br />
Keima looked up.<br />
<br />
“...I guess.”<br />
<br />
And sighed.<br />
<br />
“It's necessary to follow the original plan, isn't it...”<br />
<br />
<br />
Katsuragi Keima was seen kissing a girl directly, and having bore such a negative impression that would be hard to take back, he started his final conquest...<br />
<br />
<br />
She stayed in a very luxurious mansion<br />
<br />
Her father was a big boss.<br />
<br />
He ran a few famous enterprises.<br />
<br />
Her mother was a famous aristocrat.<br />
<br />
Her entire family was extremely rich.<br />
<br />
Ever since young, she had nothing to worry about. She had full-time maids and butlers, which would be unbelievably rare in modern Japan, a chauffeur, bodyguards and specialized chefs. Also, there were Japanese and western food.<br />
<br />
Ever since young, she had 4 outstanding home tutors taking turns to teach her. Her garden's really bad, and German Shepherds would be released at night.<br />
<br />
There was also a large lake.<br />
<br />
A few white birds were swimming on the lake, and their wings were clipped—to prevent them from flying away.<br />
<br />
It sounded like a joke, but there was even a personal golf course in the garden. It was an interest of her stout father.<br />
<br />
Her father was one with such great wealth.<br />
<br />
No matter how sumptuous they lived, they had such wealth that there seemed to be no problems.<br />
<br />
It was so great that it probably wouldn't be shaken even if the next three generations continued to spend. Her life was that envious.<br />
<br />
When she wakes up, her maids would be waiting for her at a corner of the rest.<br />
<br />
She would walk to her personal bathroom, and someone would hand her a hot towel, wipe her face and choose her clothing.<br />
<br />
For breakfast, the emphasis is on the ultimate harmony of healthy and delicious food.<br />
<br />
Her parents belief were that,<br />
<br />
Everyone must be present for meals. That would then be a happy breakfast befitting that of a prestigious family.<br />
<br />
And so, all 3 members of the family must be present. After having breakfast, she would go to school, and there would be a black limo sending her there. Normally, this kind of sending would be extremely exaggerated, but the school was one where extremely rich kids would be studying at, which made it quite a common thing there.<br />
<br />
There were princes of large enterprise companies, daughters of politicians, girls of foreign royal blood and sons of famous international pianists. Everyone was obviously outstanding, not worrying about the things in the world. Each one of them were obviously rich, and each one of them were served by others and accepted them accordingly.<br />
<br />
There was a world that was completely different though.<br />
<br />
They definitely won't know.<br />
<br />
In school, she would use the 'keigo' tone that nobility would use as girls were always like this.<br />
<br />
So thus, she was like this too.<br />
<br />
That's the kind of education she had.<br />
<br />
And she did it.<br />
<br />
If she didn’t do so…<br />
<br />
She was the only daughter, a girl who was to inherit the vast fortune of her father and the highly prestigious bloodline of her aristocratic mother. She was always given lots of expectations and love.<br />
<br />
While she was rather healthy, she once fell ill when she was young.<br />
<br />
While it wasn’t an exaggeration, all the staff of an entire hospital was summoned to the house, and her parents felt that this should be the case.<br />
<br />
However, she still felt somewhat guilty.<br />
<br />
Of course, she was bathed in the highest class of love, and she had the most advanced care, and even the highest level of education was often prepared for her.<br />
<br />
As a child of a respectable family.<br />
<br />
Education was something that was necessary.<br />
<br />
Flower arrangement.<br />
<br />
English conversation.<br />
<br />
Violin, piano and even riding were taught to her.<br />
<br />
And she even learned table etiquette before she learned how to talk.<br />
<br />
Standing posture, mannerisms or even verbal gestures; all these minor details were checked by her father,<br />
<br />
Mother,<br />
<br />
And the specialized home tutor. She would be told off if she broke the rules slightly.<br />
<br />
‘Minus check’.<br />
<br />
This seemed like it was implemented from her mother’s family, from the time of her maternal grandmother.<br />
<br />
Once she showed any signs that didn’t fit that of a daughter of a respectable family,<br />
<br />
“Minus check.”<br />
<br />
She would be told off. As her mother,<br />
<br />
“That’s our love for you! That’s why we have to harden our hearts and show our scowls!”<br />
<br />
She teared up as she said that. At a certain level, she would receive a penalty.<br />
<br />
Like for example, being unable to go out.<br />
<br />
Like for example, not allowed to have her meals.<br />
<br />
Like for example, being smacked lightly on the hand.<br />
<br />
“When my mom did this to me back when I was young, I really hated for it, but now, I’m really grateful to her for training me to be such a refined lady.”<br />
<br />
Her mother would emphasize this in a teary manner.<br />
<br />
And she,<br />
<br />
“…Yes.”<br />
<br />
Answered dryly with a dull expression and accepted it.<br />
<br />
She accepted it.<br />
<br />
To become a highly refined girl, she had to try her best not to disappoint her parents. Her father would only,<br />
<br />
“Un un, mama’s right.”<br />
<br />
He would often agree with her mother, and then, to his own daughter,<br />
<br />
“Minus Check.”<br />
<br />
And he wouldn’t hesitate about it. That’s because it’s his love to his daughter.<br />
<br />
It’s all for his daughter’s sake.<br />
<br />
So,<br />
<br />
She,<br />
<br />
Would have the voices ringing inside her head.<br />
<br />
“Minus Check! Minus Check!”<br />
<br />
And it would never become positive.<br />
<br />
It was always negative.<br />
<br />
Under the education as points continued to be subtracted off instead of being added.<br />
<br />
She grew up under such an environment.<br />
<br />
<br />
She had a unique habit in that she liked to imagine ever since she was young. For example, as she look out from her room through the window and into the night sky far away, her mind would start to weave a story.<br />
<br />
She would use a story that she knew as a basis and illustrate the prince on the moon and the princess on the stars, and then rethink about it again and again and enjoy herself.<br />
<br />
No one would obstruct her.<br />
<br />
This was a sweet world that belonged only to herself.<br />
<br />
For example, if she saw the white clipped birds and the German Shepherds with the chains on them, she would come up with a story of a remarkable friendship between a hurt traveller and an artist who lost his lover and his will. The intricate details of this story would even amaze her.<br />
<br />
That’s her only shelter.<br />
<br />
During the storm of Minus Checks.<br />
<br />
She used her imagination that spread her wings out in this situation. Most of the source of this imagination were mostly from the current books or manga she had.<br />
<br />
She had secretly bought a lot, hid them and browsed through them.<br />
<br />
In contrast to her age,<br />
<br />
There were a lot of books that were more like children books, and she liked to read books or manga that were aimed at a younger age.<br />
<br />
But one day,<br />
<br />
They knew about it.<br />
<br />
‘I guess this person should be alright’. After deciding this, she said this to a maid after she went out, and yet she told it to her mother, and her mother threw out all her collection. Seeing her stunned like this, her mother said,<br />
<br />
“These books and manga are for kids, not for a refined lady like you at all! You actually hid this from your mother…”<br />
<br />
Minus check.<br />
<br />
And that’s what happened. Once the points were accumulated to a certain extent, she would be hit on the hand.<br />
<br />
However,<br />
<br />
That pain didn’t matter.<br />
<br />
The physical pain on the body wasn’t much as compared to the pain that she felt inside her heart, and she couldn’t even cry out.<br />
<br />
<br />
That night, as she returned back to her room,<br />
<br />
She looked outside the window listlessly, bathed under the bright moonlight, and thought.<br />
<br />
(I want it to be always a plus.)<br />
<br />
Normally, she wouldn’t imagine with herself as the main focus, and she had never imagined herself to be the protagonist in her imagination.<br />
<br />
But that day was different. She imagined and thought.<br />
<br />
In this planet…where the guiding stars were shining, there was a treasure that’s called ‘an eternal plus that won’t fade away’. Even though she didn’t know what it was or how it looked like, but she started on an adventure. This was a journey of infinite imaginations as she looks for herself, relies on the guidance star and finds it. Sometimes, she would be an angel, and sometimes, a princess, and sometimes, a female detective, and sometimes, a female swordsman. However,<br />
<br />
She had to become a character that’s far different from herself.<br />
<br />
To find an ‘eternal plus’.<br />
<br />
That would change her heart. So let’s try it.<br />
<br />
She wanted to search for it in the real world.<br />
<br />
From that day on, her preparations were all set. She skilfully arranged the time such that she had enough remaining time for herself after school, extra-curricular activities and as she moves to and from home.<br />
<br />
Though there were only 1 or 2 times at school.<br />
<br />
It wasn’t impossible at all. She was smarter than what her parents thought as she used the internet to buy clothes, download the maps, and had already planned her journey one time after another.<br />
<br />
She tried it that day.<br />
<br />
She was always cautious as she went home. There was a large 5-sided star painted on the building, and she snuck in as her parents went out. As that building had restaurants, manga cafés, and billiards shops, nobody could stop her once she entered.<br />
<br />
As she completed her cosplay as an angel, she looked up the emergency staircase, and thought that it didn’t matter even if she was seen.<br />
<br />
Because she was an angel now.<br />
<br />
She had become an angel.<br />
<br />
She wasn’t,<br />
<br />
She wasn’t that princess who was always stuck inside the huge mansion and had to take Minus Checks.<br />
<br />
At a turn up the stairs, she met a male smoker who walked in. That man widened his eyes in shock after seeing her dress-up.<br />
<br />
She was a little ashamed, but she felt more like teasing him. Unlike the usual get-up she would show, she pushed the initiative with the next daring action.<br />
<br />
“…I’m an angel. I’m looking for an ‘eternal plus’. Do you know what it is?”<br />
<br />
She looked serious as she asked.<br />
<br />
The man took a few steps back before running out of the staircase, and a happy feeling swelled up in her.<br />
<br />
Fufu. She chuckled.<br />
<br />
She used this time to run up the staircase. Ahaha, before she realized it, she was laughing, and then she arrived at the rooftop.<br />
<br />
An endless landscape appeared in front of her.<br />
<br />
The unlimited blue sky covered the streets in front of her.<br />
<br />
Ahahahaha, as she laughed, she felt.<br />
<br />
She felt that the thick fog in her heart was cleared from her eyes, and for some reason, she cried for a while for some unknown reason.<br />
<br />
After that, she just needed a chance to repeat this and make some minor changes. However, no matter what costume she wore, her basis of ‘looking for this eternal plus that wouldn’t fade’ never changed. She continued to believe that ‘I’m looking for it’, and turned this daring entertainment into a decisive action.<br />
<br />
Her parents were even stricter on her.<br />
<br />
It’s because of this, because of this, that what looked like another form of entertainment opened up in her like a window…<br />
<br />
On a certain day, just when she was dressed as an angel like usual and looking for her ‘eternal plus’,<br />
<br />
“Fire!”<br />
<br />
There was a fire, and she was shocked about such bad luck. Anyway, she decided to get to safety first. However, as she was the only one at the rooftop, so it was slightly too late the moment she heard the alarm. As she reacted, the surroundings were already covered with smoke, making her really scared.<br />
<br />
However, she used her handkerchief to prevent herself from breathing in smoke and successfully managed to head down the emergency staircase. At this moment, she managed to get an encounter.<br />
<br />
A boy collapsed onto the floor while hugging a brightly colored bag to his chest.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
At first, she couldn’t help but be stunned.<br />
<br />
However,<br />
<br />
“Are, are you alright?”<br />
<br />
As a kind girl, she obviously went to save him. The boy stared at her in a dazed manner for a while, but quickly lost consciousness.<br />
<br />
As a delicate girl, it was already a miracle that she could save him. Another reason was that the boy himself was rather light, but there was a strange force that she had never felt before filling up her body. This time, it was because of that power.<br />
<br />
“Because I’m an angel!”<br />
<br />
That’s what she really thought back that,<br />
<br />
“So I have to save him!”<br />
<br />
Before she realized it, she had already reached the bottom of the body and laid the boy’s body on her back onto the floor. After exhaling a huge breath, she felt like she really accomplished something.<br />
<br />
But once she felt the sounds of the ambulances and the fire engines coming over, this sensation wilted and quickly became fear. If they stayed here and talk about who saved the boy, someone would contact her family, and her secret adventure game may be discovered by her parents. She felt terrified about it.<br />
<br />
She hurriedly left the scene and subconsciously turned behind.<br />
<br />
Un~ He moaned.<br />
<br />
It seemed that he was okay, but she was still worried.<br />
<br />
After barely managing to squeeze some time out, she decided to take a look at him. Thus, she checked on the boy, who he was and what hospital he was staying at.<br />
<br />
To her, who’s good at collecting information, money and contacts, this wasn’t something hard to her.<br />
<br />
On a certain day, she went to the hospital and met with the boy. It was really a coincidence that they met on the rooftop, and after seeing that the boy was really healthy, she wanted to head back, but as the weather was too good, she couldn’t help but enjoy the scenery as she looked out from the roof.<br />
<br />
After that, the boy followed her…<br />
<br />
<br />
“In that case.” She jumped down and talked to him. She felt that his eyes were really beautiful. As she talked to him casually and saved him, she was an angel.<br />
<br />
Thus, she continued to disguise herself as an ‘angel’.<br />
<br />
She saw that he was really puzzled, and deep within her heart,<br />
<br />
(Well, we won’t be meeting for a second time already.)<br />
<br />
That was what she thought,<br />
<br />
Bye bye. She waved her hand and left that place. It was supposed to end there.<br />
<br />
However, the boy appeared there for the third time.<br />
<br />
<br />
It was a break day, and she found an alibi, left the house and walked around on the streets. As she was looking around for the star-shaped building, the boy again talked to her.<br />
<br />
He said,<br />
<br />
“Shall I help you find something?”<br />
<br />
The girl was shocked. She was really happy to see him safe, but she had never even thought that they would meet each other again. While talking, she found that the boy continued to stick to her.<br />
<br />
Suddenly, she thought.<br />
<br />
Was this.<br />
<br />
“A request to go on a date?”<br />
<br />
“Does he have an interest in me?”<br />
<br />
In fact, she was already used to being talked up by young guys on the road. She knew of such animals.<br />
<br />
She had already learned that guys are animals who would want to attract the attention of girls. She also knew that she was rather attractive to guys.<br />
<br />
She really felt like playing tricks on him.<br />
<br />
Thus, she continued to act an angel. She felt that the boy was trying to make a good impression, and that if she continued to talk about things from her own imaginary world, he would run away eventually. The other guys were like this without expression.<br />
<br />
Like for expression, if other guys would say to her,<br />
<br />
“Hey hey, do you have time now? Let’s go out to play.”<br />
<br />
At this moment, she’ll just say,<br />
<br />
“Sorry, I’m looking for my guidance star!”<br />
<br />
Or,<br />
<br />
“I’m looking for treasure! I’m a runaway princess! You’re wearing such shiny costume. Are you a soldier?”<br />
<br />
As long as she smiled and said this, the other party would definitely reveal an ambiguous expression and say ‘ah, it’s alright, never mind, sorry’ before running away.<br />
<br />
Thus, she thought that this boy would be the same too, and would quickly surrender before retreating…<br />
<br />
However, this boy was different. He never took a step back as he continued to follow her until the end. No matter what nonsense she did by bringing him to the entertainment center that he was always interested in,<br />
<br />
No matter how she tried to make him cosplay.<br />
<br />
No matter how she dragged him selfishly along for a roller-coaster ride.<br />
<br />
He always tried his best to respect her view on the world, which shocked her. Up till now, nobody would do this for her.<br />
<br />
Her parents denied her inner world without exception.<br />
<br />
The rest viewed her as a strange creature from her imaginary stories.<br />
<br />
However, the boy,<br />
<br />
Still believed with those beautiful eyes.<br />
<br />
Her actions, her world, her worlds, her behaviour.<br />
<br />
The boy accepted all of that while he was with her, and embraced this with her. No matter how others viewed her with strange looks, he never backed down.<br />
<br />
He did that proudly.<br />
<br />
Not flattering her at all.<br />
<br />
He just continued to look at her.<br />
<br />
She…never had this feeling before.<br />
<br />
This person.<br />
<br />
“What was going on?” She thought. However, happy times would fly so fast. There was contact on her handphone, and it seemed that her mother started to doubt her excuse.<br />
<br />
She had to go back.<br />
<br />
As she would be lonely,<br />
<br />
She never said goodbye.<br />
<br />
Maybe she acted until the end.<br />
<br />
And because like a lost angel,<br />
<br />
She disappeared.<br />
<br />
<br />
The fourth encounter was too disastrous. She met him while walking on the street at an open terrace café.<br />
<br />
After walking by happily,<br />
<br />
She found a cute girl with him, and the shock she had was so huge that it was far more than what she expected. So, that’s how it was, she thought.<br />
<br />
As expected, she was just a guy who really liked girls.<br />
<br />
Maybe it was just out of interest that he went out with her, and she really couldn’t take it as she hurriedly left. That day, for the entire day, she was really restless.<br />
<br />
Then, the worst thing happened that day.<br />
<br />
Her parents,<br />
<br />
Found out that she was walking on the streets.<br />
<br />
The reason seemed to be,<br />
<br />
The check carried out by her home tutor.<br />
<br />
Perhaps it was the one positive amongst all the mishaps as the reason why she did so was undetected. Her parents just thought that she made up the schedule to play on the streets.<br />
<br />
She took numerous ‘Minus Checks’ and endless punishments. She was forbidden from going out except with her parents, and got scolded over and over again.<br />
<br />
“That’s not what a refined lady should be doing!”<br />
<br />
“We had such high expectations for you!”<br />
<br />
“You betrayed out trust!”<br />
<br />
Minus check. Minus check. Minus check.<br />
<br />
She heard those words until her mind was all blurred, and while she cried unhappily at first, it didn’t matter in the end.<br />
<br />
Perhaps her mind was breaking.<br />
<br />
Every time there was a Minus Check, her body would have black fog around her, and looking at it, it was a ‘-‘ sign after another. The ‘-‘ sign continued to cover her like garbage and dust, taking her vision away.<br />
<br />
But her parents didn’t seem to realize it.<br />
<br />
The girl was imprisoned by the ‘-‘.<br />
<br />
<br />
Her dreams vanished.<br />
<br />
Her imaginations wilted.<br />
<br />
What swallowed her was the corrosion of reality.<br />
<br />
<br />
This was her final resistance. Her greatest wish. She tried hard to search through her happy memories and arrived back at the Dean Land where she had fun with that boy.<br />
<br />
The time was really tight, and she felt that she could see those clear eyes of the boy clearly.<br />
<br />
And then, they met,<br />
<br />
<br />
The boy was kissing another girl…<br />
<br />
Nothing else really matter then.<br />
<br />
<br />
The girl already,<br />
<br />
Gave up on thinking.<br />
<br />
<br />
The girl’s name was<br />
<br />
Amami Tooru.<br />
<br />
<br />
That day, Amami Tooru had lots of Minus Checks. As she sighed heavily and returned back to her own room,<br />
<br />
She was lethargic during the past few days.<br />
<br />
Especially,<br />
<br />
After seeing that boy, Katsuragi Keima kissing another girl.<br />
<br />
The minus fog that covered her was too much.<br />
<br />
It was too thick,<br />
<br />
It was hard for her to move forward,<br />
<br />
Taking extremely fatigued steps,<br />
<br />
<br />
The girl,<br />
<br />
Amami Tooru,<br />
<br />
Opened the door to her room, and then,<br />
<br />
She met him for the sixth time.<br />
<br />
<br />
Basked in the moonlight that shone directly into the room, he whispered,<br />
<br />
“Hello, princess-sama.”<br />
<br />
Yes, he smiled.<br />
<br />
<br />
Katsuragi Keima was standing there.<br />
<br />
<br />
Amami Tooru was stunned. What was most unbelievable was the fact that he was there. The security in this house was extremely tight, and it couldn’t be imagined how he would break in through the front door, escape the guards, prevent the German Shepherds from barking and being undetected by the security snesors.<br />
<br />
It was impossible.<br />
<br />
“H, ho, how? Why?”<br />
<br />
Amami Tooru muttered and looked up. And she was even more,<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
Stunned. A huge hole opened in the ceiling, only the ceiling in Amami Tooru’s room. The gentle moonlight shone in from there.<br />
<br />
It was like spotlight shining down from heaven.<br />
<br />
The boy who was shining brightly like a prince.<br />
<br />
“I’m a prince, so I’m here to save the imprisoned princess.”<br />
<br />
Keima respectfully placed his hand in front of his chest and said that. Amami Tooru was so stunned that she couldn’t say anything.<br />
<br />
“How, how did you do it?”<br />
<br />
She repeated. Keima smiled,<br />
<br />
“Didn’t I say it? I’m a prince. I used lots of ancient magic. The moon tonight is really beautiful, and magic is really effective now. I rode a silver carriage and flew in the air before arriving in this house’s garden. The soldiers guarding you raised their spears at me, but I chanted a magic spell to make them sleep.”<br />
<br />
“St, stop kidding around!”<br />
<br />
Amami Tooru was angry,<br />
<br />
Unknowingly, their positions were reversed.<br />
<br />
“How, how could there be such a thing?”<br />
<br />
Keima described his fantasy, and Amami Tooru denied it.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima smiled and took a step closer. Amami Tooru instinctively took a step back.<br />
<br />
“Then.”<br />
<br />
Keima started to come up with another story,<br />
<br />
“I’m like what you said. I’m god. I borrowed the power of a demon to look for the lost angel.”<br />
<br />
“You liar!”<br />
<br />
“Why?”<br />
<br />
Keima asked calmly.<br />
<br />
“Wh, why? Why? Be, because.”<br />
<br />
Amami Tooru was confused.<br />
<br />
“Wh, why!? Why are you here!? Why must you come here!?”<br />
<br />
“Because I like you.”<br />
<br />
It was direct.<br />
<br />
Straight into the core. Amami Tooru’s eyes lifted up. The reason why she rejected Keima wasn’t just because he appeared in that room like magic,<br />
<br />
“You, you kissed that girl already!”<br />
<br />
She was angry, clenching her fists and growling.<br />
<br />
“YOU’VE ALREADY KISSED!”<br />
<br />
Keima’s expression never changed.<br />
<br />
“Actually, I had a deal with a demon.”<br />
<br />
He said casually,<br />
<br />
“That kiss was actually to save that girl. To prevent that girl’s soul from being eaten by other demons, I could only do that.”<br />
<br />
“I, I don’t believe it!”<br />
<br />
“But, this.”<br />
<br />
Keima said.<br />
<br />
“This is the real story that belonged to me. It’s like the story you said, a quality, real story.”<br />
<br />
Amami Tooru was confused,<br />
<br />
“What are you…”<br />
<br />
Her body started to tremble,<br />
<br />
Her legs started to tremble.<br />
<br />
The black fog that surrounded her got thicker.<br />
<br />
“Who exactly are you?”<br />
<br />
“Didn’t I say it?”<br />
<br />
Keima narrowed his eyes slightly.<br />
<br />
“I’m the prince who came to save you.”<br />
<br />
He stretched his delicate hand out.<br />
<br />
“…To save a princess who’s bound by such a minor mark.”<br />
<br />
A beat later,<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
Amami Tooru widened her eyes.<br />
<br />
Nobody could see that ‘Minus’.<br />
<br />
Nobody could,<br />
<br />
See that imprint that was placed on her soul!<br />
<br />
“You, you can see this?”<br />
<br />
Seeing the shocked Amami Tooru, Keima merely nodded his head.<br />
<br />
“Of course.”<br />
<br />
“I, I.”<br />
<br />
Amami Tooru shook her head.<br />
<br />
Showing the wavering in her heart.<br />
<br />
In front of Keima,<br />
<br />
Her real thoughts,<br />
<br />
The soul that was hurt and suppressed shouted out.<br />
<br />
It cried out.<br />
<br />
“I’M NOT SOME PRINCESS! I’M JUST A USELESS GIRL WHO’S ALWAYS CALLED OUT FOR SOME MINUS MINUS THING! INCLUDING THOSE BOOKS! I JUST HATED MINUS! I HATED IT! BECAUSE I HATED IT!”<br />
<br />
She hugged her head.<br />
<br />
And started shouting out in an almost maniacal manner,<br />
<br />
“I HATED IT! I HATED MINUS! I REALLY HATE IT! I DON’T WANT SUCH A WORLD! I WANT TO BE, I WANT TO BE MYSELF THAT’S DIFFERENT! THAT’S ALL, THAT’S ALL!”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima closed in on Amami Tooru with a pained expression, and at a distance where they almost touched.<br />
<br />
“…I like your story. I like the you that’s narrating the story. I like this you right now. Even if you change, I’ll definitely,”<br />
<br />
“YOU LIAR!”<br />
<br />
“I have a belief, I face reality with that belief. Your story, the one you created where you’re fighting with ‘now’.”<br />
<br />
He looked straight in her eyes and asked,<br />
<br />
“Don’t you have any belief?”<br />
<br />
Amami Tooru timidly said,<br />
<br />
“Bu, but I’m covered in minus! What can I believe in!?”<br />
<br />
She shook her head,<br />
<br />
Tears flowed out of her eyes.<br />
<br />
“My story already had flaws! I’m powerless!”<br />
<br />
“…Flaws? Where?”<br />
<br />
Seeing Keima question her so calmly, she shouted out at the top of her lungs.<br />
<br />
“THAT’S WHY I SAID THAT IT DIDN’T EXIST! I’M LOOKING FOR THAT ‘ETERNAL PLUS’ OR SOMETHING! I KNEW IT RIGHT FROM THE BEGINNING! THIS THING NEVER EXISTED RIGHT FROM THE BEGINNING!”<br />
<br />
“Yes it does.”<br />
<br />
Keima interrupted.<br />
<br />
He suddenly changed his expression and said clearly,<br />
<br />
“The eternal plus is here! Now, right in your heart!”<br />
<br />
He pointed at Amami Tooru’s chest.<br />
<br />
Over there, it was the cross that was hanging on Amami Tooru.<br />
<br />
The shape of the ‘plus’, the symbol.<br />
<br />
Keima smiled and said,<br />
<br />
“I have a belief. With this belief,”<br />
<br />
<br />
“All minuses will become plus.”<br />
<br />
(As long as you have a belief that you want to save the other party with all your heart.)<br />
<br />
As if time stopped, Amami Tooru was frozen for a while.<br />
<br />
Her mind accepted Keima’s words,<br />
<br />
Chewed on it,<br />
<br />
And swallowed it.<br />
<br />
<br />
And dissolved,<br />
<br />
All the entanglements.<br />
<br />
(I see. So that’s how it is…)<br />
<br />
Warm.<br />
<br />
Something warm appeared, and the moment it exploded.<br />
<br />
<br />
The cross let out a glow.<br />
<br />
The minus signs were blown away, and the light shone like a storm as the chains of minus gradually broke, the negative thoughts that bound her words broke. In the midst of this light, Keima smiled, stepped forward and kissed her. Amami Tooru never tried to avoid Keima.<br />
<br />
Or rather, she took the initiative and accepted Keima.<br />
<br />
His words,<br />
<br />
His everything,<br />
<br />
His thoughts.<br />
<br />
Covered everything.<br />
<br />
That,<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/8/89/TWGOK_01_261.jpg/417px-TWGOK_01_261.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/8/89/TWGOK_01_261.jpg/417px-TWGOK_01_261.jpg" width="222" /></a></div><br />
Light of hope.<br />
<br />
<br />
After a while.<br />
<br />
Having heard the explosion, the parents rushed into Amami Tooru’s room. They were stunned. First, it was the large hole in the ceiling.<br />
<br />
The furniture that was all over the place.<br />
<br />
And a seemingly restless Amami Tooru.<br />
<br />
Her face looked flushed like she was drunk.<br />
<br />
“It feels…like there was a prince here.”<br />
<br />
Then, she turned around,<br />
<br />
And smiled.<br />
<br />
<br />
That smile,<br />
<br />
Wasn’t an expression of a princess that relied on her parents’ expectations to survive.<br />
<br />
But one that realized something important,<br />
<br />
An energetic girl’s smile.<br />
<br />
<br />
At the same time, Elsie, who was in the air, said to Keima.<br />
<br />
“It’s finally over now!”<br />
<br />
She was the one who used the power of the hagoromo to pierce the ceiling, captured the runaway spirit that flew out as Keima kissed, and brought Keima away from the scene.<br />
<br />
At this moment, Keima sighed tiredly,<br />
<br />
“That was really a long night…”<br />
<br />
He muttered.<br />
<br />
<br />
However, he looked rather satisfied.</div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-65891513622409910342012-02-22T12:23:00.003+07:002012-03-02T10:23:42.815+07:00The World God Only Knows Vol. 1 - Chapter 3<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">On the night when Amami Tooru and Yoshino Asami left at the same time.<br />
<br />
Katsuragi Keima remained silent, and ignored Elsie completely after he got home as he continued with his gaming.<br />
<br />
First, it was dinner.<br />
<br />
Keima’s mother had something on and had to go out, so Elsie made it. At least it’s safe. Or rather, that’s what Elsie believed.<br />
<br />
Keima glanced at the crawling food (which looked like a skeleton’s hand).<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Normally, he would start grumbling about it.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
He wordlessly put the food into his mouth and continued to play his PFP. Elsie couldn’t help but break out a little cold sweat, but Keima remained silent.<br />
<br />
Elsie too,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
‘’It, it’s not good for digestion when you play game and eat at the same time!’’<br />
<br />
Or<br />
<br />
‘’Let’s talk as we eat!’’<br />
<br />
Would suggest something like that usually. But as she failed very badly today, she couldn’t tell Keima off.<br />
<br />
Dinner proceeded silently. After Keima finished eating,<br />
<br />
“I’ve finished.”<br />
<br />
He said these words quietly and moved straight to the sofa at the living room as he continued with his game. It was silence, silence that came with extreme pressure. Elsie’s expression was obviously nervous, not knowing what to do. Anyway, she decided to clear the dishes and watch Keima as she washed the plates.<br />
<br />
Keima was completely silent.<br />
<br />
Elsie finished washing and wiped her hands. Keima was still silent.<br />
<br />
“Er, erm, kami-sama…since we just finished dinner, I want to peel some fruit. What do you want?”<br />
<br />
Silence.<br />
<br />
“The, then, there’s apple and pear, you know?”<br />
<br />
Still nothing.<br />
<br />
Elsie,<br />
<br />
(U~!) Held back her urge to cry out as she walked towards Keima. She sat down beside him, her knees bent together as she placed her hands on it.<br />
<br />
“Eh, ehehe.”<br />
<br />
She gave an engaging smile as she leaned her shoulder over.<br />
<br />
“Ka, kami-sama. Well, today, that’s, erm.”<br />
<br />
Just when she was about to apologize.<br />
<br />
“I’ll take a shower.”<br />
<br />
After saying this, Keima stood up and hurriedly left the living room, leaving behind Elsie who was crying away.<br />
<br />
<br />
Keima was playing the PFP which was waterproofed in the bathtub. Even though Elsie was really worried,<br />
<br />
He wasn’t angry.<br />
<br />
He was thinking.<br />
<br />
About the conquests this time.<br />
<br />
He felt a little repulsed.<br />
<br />
The ‘Denpakei’ Amami Tooru and ‘Dual Character’ Yoshino Asami. For some reason,<br />
<br />
It felt like he left out something important.<br />
<br />
Actually, Keima didn’t feel that the meetings with the two girls were tough. He was spinning his head at full speed to set a guideline. He nodded his head, and just when he was about to get out of the bathtub,<br />
<br />
“Er, erm, kami-sama!!”<br />
<br />
At that moment, the bathroom door suddenly opened.<br />
<br />
“At, at least let me scrub your back!”<br />
<br />
After saying that, Elsie gave a determined look as she rushed in. Just like how she and Keima met just before, her white naked body was only covered with the towel that was transformed from the hagoromo.<br />
<br />
Her curves were unexpectedly ample.<br />
<br />
And this figure was now hidden.<br />
<br />
After Keima tensed up for a while,<br />
<br />
“WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!!”<br />
<br />
He screamed out.<br />
<br />
<br />
After thinking of ways to chase Elsie out of the bathroom, Keima changed and returned back to the living room while looking like he was enduring a headache.<br />
<br />
Elsie also changed back into her original clothes.<br />
<br />
“I’m sorry~, kami-sama, I’m sorry~”<br />
<br />
She was rubbing her face as she shed tears. At this moment, Keima finally noticed that Elsie was depressed over her mistake just now.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
He was speechless for a moment, and he then turned his reddened face away like he was hiding his embarrassment.<br />
<br />
“I’m okay with it already! This isn’t some major mistake anyway, Elsie.”<br />
<br />
“But~ but~”<br />
<br />
“…Listen up, Elsie?”<br />
<br />
Keima sighed and said.<br />
<br />
“You saw many of my conquests from close up, right? Sometimes, the tactic of giving girls a bad impression may be an effective move.”<br />
<br />
“But~but~”<br />
<br />
“Once I make her angry, once I’m hated by her, there’ll be a hint on how to conquer her successfully.”<br />
<br />
“Bu, but~ but~”<br />
<br />
“Minus points, Elsie. It’s sometimes linked to plus points.”<br />
<br />
Keima said.<br />
<br />
“We just need to believe.”<br />
<br />
He merely stood up and placed his hand on his chest.<br />
<br />
However.<br />
<br />
“I just need this belief. To be able to do something for this girl, to definitely be able to help this girl.”<br />
<br />
To Elsie, that handsome and clean looking face of Keima, who just so happened to be facing the light, could be described as pretty.<br />
<br />
This was just like a real one,<br />
<br />
Like a game imported expression.<br />
<br />
A guy’s expression while he’s full of belief.<br />
<br />
Elsie inadvertently<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Blushed.<br />
<br />
“The, then.”<br />
<br />
However, Keima didn’t seem to notice Elsie’s expression.<br />
<br />
“As proof that I didn’t really mind it, I’ll give you the same mission, got it?”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“Elsie! Are you listening!?”<br />
<br />
“Ah, ye, yes!”<br />
<br />
Elsie slowly recovered and hurriedly answered.<br />
<br />
“What, what is it, kami-sama?”<br />
<br />
Keima’s face was still a little red.<br />
<br />
“Really.”<br />
<br />
And he narrowed his eyes with a disappointed expression.<br />
<br />
“That’s good, Elsie. We’re working separately. I’ll chase after Yoshino Asami. You will go find Amami Tooru.”<br />
<br />
“Eh?”<br />
<br />
“Of course, we’ll be working together in school, but the efficiency will be higher once we separate after school. I’ll interact with Yoshino Asami inside school and outside, and if possible, I’ll conquer her. During this time, you will look around on the streets and find Amami Tooru.”<br />
<br />
“…Erm, search out?”<br />
<br />
“Find her and bring her home. If you can’t, try finding a way to contact. If there’s a need to track Amami Tooru down to her house, so be it. Anything. As long as we can find out any clue about her background.”<br />
<br />
“Clue…clue?”<br />
<br />
“Yes. You have the runaway spirit sensor, right? And you saw it in Amami Tooru as my younger sister. In the current phase, she probably doesn’t have any negative feelings about you. So you have to walk around the streets, thoroughly.”<br />
<br />
“We, well.”<br />
<br />
Keima nodded his head.<br />
<br />
“We’ll have a battle on two fronts, a simultaneous conquest. So while you make contact with Amami Tooru, I’ll start my conquest on the other side.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima sighed as he said this.<br />
<br />
And then, he blushed as his finger scratched his face. He said softly,<br />
<br />
“I still trust you, and find you reliable.”<br />
<br />
Softly,<br />
<br />
“Somewhat.”<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
Elsie’s eyes immediately widened.<br />
<br />
That brain of hers which definitely couldn’t be called smart digested the meaning of the words Keima just said.<br />
<br />
‘’I trust you.’’<br />
<br />
‘’I find you reliable.’’<br />
<br />
The meaning behind it.<br />
<br />
The weight behind it.<br />
<br />
To Elsie,<br />
<br />
It was all enough…<br />
<br />
“Kami-sama!”<br />
<br />
She stood up tearily and hugged Keima.<br />
<br />
“Thank you!”<br />
<br />
She thought that this person was really a god.<br />
<br />
“I’ll do my best!”<br />
<br />
In response, what Keima said was,<br />
<br />
“Wah, hey! Le, let go of me! Don’t get too close!”<br />
<br />
Just that.<br />
<br />
His face was redder than before.<br />
<br />
<br />
After being all delighted, Elsie let go of Keima and asked,<br />
<br />
“But.”<br />
<br />
She placed her finger on her face and asked in a puzzled manner.<br />
<br />
“…Erm, it’s not that I’m making irresponsible remarks about kami-sama’s plan, but why not conquer them one by one?”<br />
<br />
It was a simple question.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima remained silent. Elsie then said,<br />
<br />
“I find that it would be less difficult.”<br />
<br />
At this moment, Keima started laughing, ‘fu’, and pushed his glasses.<br />
<br />
“Well, I’m actually a single route follower, but it’s not like I can’t conquer both at the same time.”<br />
<br />
And then, he muttered,<br />
<br />
(I haven’t really seen it before, but there’s a game with really bad balance such that I can’t conquer one person without trying to conquer more than 10 of them at the same time…)<br />
<br />
And then, he clenched his fist and said,<br />
<br />
“Anyway, a gal-gamer won’t be scared of trying to conquer at the same time!”<br />
<br />
Facing these forceful words, Elsie could only,<br />
<br />
“Ha, haa.”<br />
<br />
Nod her head away. Keima was burning ridiculously for some reason.<br />
<br />
<br />
On the next day, Keima and Elsie observed Yoshino Asami while they were in school. Both of them kept their faces near each other while watching her read a book at the seat at the back of the classroom.<br />
<br />
(Are we right?)<br />
<br />
They were whispering to each other.<br />
<br />
(That’s right…it’s her. She had a runaway spirit.)<br />
<br />
Elsie answered. Her runaway spirit detector was reacting. Doro doro. Keima stared at her.<br />
<br />
“…Is that so?”<br />
<br />
He merely muttered that.<br />
<br />
Keima just felt that there was something he couldn’t figure out…<br />
<br />
Anyway, he kept his doubts to himself. First, they started collecting information about Yoshino Asami. It was at this point that Elsie made a huge contribution.<br />
<br />
Or rather, since Keima, who couldn’t integrate himself into the class at all, would be completely useless, only Elsie, who was extremely sociable and gets on really well with both genders, could do so; and this would be the more precise explanation. Either way, Elsie made a huge contribution.<br />
<br />
Then,<br />
<br />
The reason why it was like it was because Elsie’s personality was such that she really couldn’t act, causing Keima to have all sorts of information on Yoshino Asami from all angles.<br />
<br />
<br />
Witness account number 1.<br />
<br />
A girl who provided the first information, called A.K.<br />
<br />
“Ee-chan, why are you so mindful about Yoshino-san…well, it doesn’t really matter. Yoshino-san, eh…well, I’m not really clear about that person at all. It’s not that she’s being bullied or hated or anything, but well, it seems like she couldn’t get along well. We went to play darts together. Yeah, it was like a class outing. At that time…arre, it’s a little too much to say it to you like that, Ee-chan, but the one who was far away from everyone and didn’t take part at all was your brother. Ee-chan, your brother Keima-kun always give that vibe, often…are, what’s that? Game? Anyway, it seemed like he was always playing games, and Yoshino-san went back home because she said she had a cold. Thus, our relationship’s still not very close now.”<br />
<br />
<br />
Witness account number 2<br />
<br />
A boy who sits beside Yoshino Asami, called E.K.<br />
<br />
“Me? Un? Soccer club~ I’m the ace and the forward, and also 16 years old. Trying hard to gather girlfriends…eh? You want me to tell you about Yoshino-san instead of this? Ah, hahaha, okay, okay. I got it, Elsie-chan. Eh, Yoshino-san who sits beside me, un…actually, as far as I know, that girl looks a little frail. I once invited her out before. You see, Yoshino-san’s pretty good looking too, right? I like those ‘ordinary-looking’ girls. And then, we went out to sing karaoke with other guys and girls. Then, she didn’t seem to be feeling well then and kept resting outside…more than that, Elsie-chan. How about we go for karaoke next time? Eh? What? ...ah, hahaha. So you need your brother’s permission? Is, is that so?”<br />
<br />
<br />
Witness account number 3<br />
<br />
A girl who’s also from the tea ceremony club, called T.Y.<br />
<br />
“What nya? You’re talking about Asa-chin? Asa-chin…well, I don’t really know Asa-chin~. She’s really ‘ordinary’~. H, but I do know about this, you know? Asa-chin looks like she’s easily sick~last time, everyone went to the theme park, and she didn’t seem to feel well after taking that spinning thing. She tried her best, but ended up resting on the bench~ but, Asa-chin will never say anything bad about others, and she would sweep and clear the rubbish quietly. I think she’s a good person hya~n.”<br />
<br />
<br />
“Number 3.”<br />
<br />
Keima read through the reports that was collected during lunch (repeating what Elsie just said into a notebook), and couldn’t help but give off cold sweat.<br />
<br />
“…That’s really intense.”<br />
<br />
Besides feeling interested in it, there were other aspects he was interested in.<br />
<br />
“I see…‘ordinary’, is it?”<br />
<br />
Will this person really change outside school…no, once she’s in normal clothing?<br />
<br />
Keima narrowed his eyes as he remembered Yoshino Asami who was so lively and talkative yesterday. At that time, she gave the impression that she liked hanging out with others, that she was really lively.<br />
<br />
Keima pondered.<br />
<br />
Such a person like her…<br />
<br />
Why would she become like this in school?<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“And then, there’s this.”<br />
<br />
Elsie, who linked her table together with Keima’s as they were eating their bentos together, looked around and brought her face close.<br />
<br />
“This report’s really a little unconfirmed…”<br />
<br />
“?”<br />
<br />
Puzzled, Keima prompted her,<br />
<br />
“What’s wrong?”<br />
<br />
Elsie stuttered and said,<br />
<br />
“I don’t really believe this,”<br />
<br />
“So, what is it?”<br />
<br />
“…Ah~! It’s strange! I feel that there’s no such thing!”<br />
<br />
“El..sie—!”<br />
<br />
“Ah, okay, okay. It’s about…this.”<br />
<br />
Elsie continued to stutter, but after Keima glared at her, she started waving her hand frantically and said,<br />
<br />
“Eh, this…the 3rd person said that. Yoshino-san, she may have someone she likes.”<br />
<br />
“Oh?”<br />
<br />
Keima coolly accepted it unhurriedly.<br />
<br />
The possibility was small.<br />
<br />
But he didn’t deny this possibility. A possibility that the ‘dual character’ was a result of having a crush on someone.<br />
<br />
“And then.”<br />
<br />
Keima drank his green tea as he calmly thought and waited for Elsie to add on.<br />
<br />
“She said that the person she liked could be you.”<br />
<br />
“GUHHAA!!”<br />
<br />
Keima choked as the tea was splendidly spit out.<br />
<br />
“Ho? Wha, what? What did you say?”<br />
<br />
Keima hurriedly wiped his mouth as he turned to look at Elsie.<br />
<br />
“Is this true? What’s going on?”<br />
<br />
“Who, who knows?”<br />
<br />
Elsie chuckled in a vague manner,<br />
<br />
“It, it’s strange, isn’t it?”<br />
<br />
“THAT’S WAY TOO STRANGE!”<br />
<br />
Keima concluded. Not understanding what’s going on, Elsie said,<br />
<br />
“Th~that’s right. It’s great that she’s the one being conquered. Kami-sama, the problem is that you haven’t done anything…”<br />
<br />
And thus, both of them eliminated the one possibility that girls would have any feelings for Keima if he didn’t do anything.<br />
<br />
“I heard from that person as well…but.”<br />
<br />
Elsie kept her voice done and said in a scary voice like she was talking about ghosts,<br />
<br />
“According to that person.”<br />
<br />
Keima swallowed his saliva. Elsie then said,<br />
<br />
“Yoshino Asami-san, it seemed like she would often look at kami-sama…”<br />
<br />
Once she said that, Keima and Elsie seemed to have thought about something as they looked back.<br />
<br />
In the end.<br />
<br />
What will happen…<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
They looked straight in the eye at a very shocked Yoshino Asami. She looked like she was watching here all this time…<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami’s attitude was,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
After seeing Keima and Elsie stare at her blankly,<br />
<br />
“!!”<br />
<br />
She hurriedly lowered her head and pretended to be studying. It’s a rare sight as even her neck was red.<br />
<br />
Keima too,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
And Elsie too,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Were stunned. After that, both of them said at the same time.<br />
<br />
“No way.”<br />
<br />
“I’m thinking the same thing too.”<br />
<br />
"It was just that inexplicable.”<br />
<br />
<br />
Katsuragi Keima continued to think as he sorted out information.<br />
<br />
(Being called ‘ordinary’…frail? No one she’s really close with, and everyone’s comment about her were all the same. ‘Ordinary’, ‘ordinary’ and ‘ordinary…)<br />
<br />
He made some assumptions before school ended as he played games during lesson time.<br />
<br />
“Katsuragi~! Ka~tsuragggiii!”<br />
<br />
He continued to ignore the teacher who was lecturing him.<br />
<br />
“Katsuragi Katsuragi Katsuragi Katsuragi~!!”<br />
<br />
Even with the teacher gritting his teacher and seething with anger, he continued to ignore him.<br />
<br />
He continued playing his game as he placed his hand on his face,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
He turned his head to the other side, and finally,<br />
<br />
“Uu, Katsuragi…uu, Katsuragi~kun”<br />
<br />
The teacher dejectedly left after giving up, yet Keima didn’t respond at all. Also.<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami was watching all these from behind.<br />
<br />
And nobody knew whether Keima noticed this stare or not.<br />
<br />
<br />
After school,<br />
<br />
Keima separated from Elsie at the staircase,<br />
<br />
“I’ll leave it to you then, Elsie?”<br />
<br />
With such an emphasis, Elsie responded with a radiant smile.<br />
<br />
“Please leave it to me! I won’t disappoint kami-sama!”<br />
<br />
It seemed she was really happy about getting Keima’s trust.<br />
<br />
She ran off quickly and lightly as she ran off to look for Amami Tooru on the streets, as according to the plan.<br />
<br />
“Fuu.”<br />
<br />
Seeing her back, Keima sighed. He had his own things to do, and first, he had to talk alone with Yoshino Asami.<br />
<br />
<br />
Keima decided to wait for her here…<br />
<br />
<br />
It was time for the students to end the club activities and head home. It wasn’t really the same as dismissal time, but the stairs were rather busy.<br />
<br />
As compared to the sports club players who were changing or have to practice late into the night, there were more students from the culture clubs, which end at a more regular time.<br />
<br />
Amongst them,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami passed through the crowd and changed into her shoes at the shoe cupboard,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
And walked out of the school building.<br />
<br />
Over there.<br />
<br />
“Yo.”<br />
<br />
A boy talked to her.<br />
<br />
Stunned, Yoshino Asami lifted her face.<br />
<br />
Standing over there was,<br />
<br />
“What a coincidence, I’m going back too. Can we go back together?”<br />
<br />
It was Katsuragi Keima.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami was silent for an instant,<br />
<br />
And then,<br />
<br />
“Un.”<br />
<br />
She smiled.<br />
<br />
“Okay.”<br />
<br />
What was that little moment of hesitation about?<br />
<br />
Or was it that she was stumped by the unexpected words?<br />
<br />
Or rather,<br />
<br />
Was it his imagination that her face went red? Or was it that the sunset turned the surroundings red?<br />
<br />
<br />
Keima deliberately chose not to get close to Asami as he deliberately created the same scene from yesterday.<br />
<br />
He chose a scene when both of them were walking together.<br />
<br />
There were two reasons.<br />
<br />
The first was to use the same action as yesterday to gauge Yoshino Asami’s reaction better, to observe if there were any changes. Thus, the road back home, their distances between each other and the arrangements were all the same as yesterday.<br />
<br />
The only thing different was that as there was the tea ceremony activity today (which Keima had investigated through beforehand), Yoshino Asami was a lot later getting home.<br />
<br />
There was another reason, a somewhat rare instinct for the rational Keima. It felt that even when both of them were together, they should avoid doing so in school.<br />
<br />
This,<br />
<br />
Was something he just thought of…<br />
<br />
No, that’s not it.<br />
<br />
He was shaking his head deep inside. He decided not to lie to himself. This was his own will.<br />
<br />
As for why…<br />
<br />
“…Katsuragi-kun, where do you want to go next?”<br />
<br />
“Nn?”<br />
<br />
It was a little tough for Keima to act calm.<br />
<br />
“Un, there seem to be something here. I’ll walk down this way during this time.”<br />
<br />
“Oh~”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami didn’t inquire further as she nodded her head. She continued to look forward. Even though she was smiling,<br />
<br />
It was really impossible for others to know what her expression was about. Keima swallowed his saliva.<br />
<br />
It was too tough to handle.<br />
<br />
‘Yoshino-san may have feelings for Katsuragi Keima’. Elsie’s information may be more binding on him than what he thought.<br />
<br />
Thus, to prevent himself from panicking, he chose to head home after school dismissal as he wanted as little interference from other students as possible.<br />
<br />
Keima continued to try and raise some questions at her from time to time, and Yoshino Asami would take these questions seriously as she answered.<br />
<br />
“…Yes, club’s really interesting.”<br />
<br />
Also,<br />
<br />
“Speaking of which, it’s about time for modern language. I’m not really good at comprehension, so I’m a little worried here.”<br />
<br />
And also,<br />
<br />
“It seems like our classmates are planning to go? Our classmates are really on good terms with each other. I’m looking forward to it…will you be going too, Katsuragi-kun?”<br />
<br />
And things like that. Yoshino Asami’s answers were not importantly. Just like how he’s reading a manual,<br />
<br />
Keima was sighing deep down inside.<br />
<br />
And as for the last question.<br />
<br />
“Nope, I’m not going.”<br />
<br />
Keima answered readily.<br />
<br />
“How could I possibly go?”<br />
<br />
At this moment, Yoshino Asami, who had been giving only ‘normal’ responses up till now, seemed to be mindful of something as she turned her head around and looked at Keima.<br />
<br />
Keima too was,<br />
<br />
“?”<br />
<br />
Staring back at Yoshino Asami with a surprised expression.<br />
<br />
Then,<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami’s ‘ordinary response’ collapsed for the first time at this moment.<br />
<br />
“No, nothing.”<br />
<br />
She blushed, and also,<br />
<br />
“That, that’s all. So, we’re at my…my house now!”<br />
<br />
She hurriedly entered the house door that she just reached. Keima was a little bewildered.<br />
<br />
What was that all about?<br />
<br />
<br />
Did she really…<br />
<br />
Have feelings for me right from the beginning?<br />
<br />
<br />
Keima was thoroughly confused.<br />
<br />
His confusion was compounded after that. After taking a few steps away from Yoshino Asami’s house and intended to meet with Elsie,<br />
<br />
“Katsuragi-kun! It’s me! Hey hey! I’m going out now! How about we go play together? I still have lots of things I want to talk to you about!”<br />
<br />
The PFP received the mail from Yoshino Asami. (Keima sent a mail to her yesterday, telling her his address.)<br />
<br />
Right now, Keima had no choice.<br />
<br />
<br />
The Yoshino Asami that appeared was wearing cute clothing.<br />
<br />
A pink miniskirt, a blouse, a look that felt just like a girl’s. It was different from how she looked when she was in uniform, and she was really energetic, so she ended up being a really charming girl.<br />
<br />
At this place where Yoshino Asami arranged to meet Keima,<br />
<br />
“Here, let’s have fun, Katsuragi-kun!”<br />
<br />
She grabbed his arm and walked,<br />
<br />
Glamorous,<br />
<br />
She was smiling really brightly and energetically.<br />
<br />
After that, she and Keima were at a game center. Yoshino Asami said,<br />
<br />
“Katsuragi-kun, you’re good at all sorts of games, right? Show me!”<br />
<br />
And then, she started playing all sorts of games. Though Keima was slightly lacking behind in rhythm games and touch games, he showed overwhelming prowess in puzzle games and quiz games. Yoshino Asami clapped happily,<br />
<br />
“That’s amazing! Katsuragi-kun’s really amazing!”<br />
<br />
Just like it.<br />
<br />
After that, as according to Yoshino Asami’s proposal, they went to a fast-food restaurant to order something to eat. During this time, Keima tried to probe into her real nature, but what was shocking was that,<br />
<br />
“Hey, hey, what have you been doing during the holidays, Katsuragi-kun?”<br />
<br />
And,<br />
<br />
“Where did you go with your sister?”<br />
<br />
And also,<br />
<br />
“You said you liked bishoujo games. What sort of games? They’re a little ecchi, right?”<br />
<br />
And things like that as she blushed and asked a series of questions just like a machine gun. Keima was really taken aback and didn’t know what to do. Amongst all the conquests up till now, nobody had shown that much interest in Keima himself.<br />
<br />
It’s a definite that Keima wanted to know about Yoshino Asami.<br />
<br />
Thus, he came out with her out to talk with her.<br />
<br />
To get close to her.<br />
<br />
To gauge the emotional distance between each other.<br />
<br />
“But you don’t really hate humans, right? Because because, you’re talking a lot to me now, right?”<br />
<br />
And also,<br />
<br />
“Katsuragi-kun. Let me ask you. For example, what are you thinking while I’m talking to you?”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami was wholeheartedly trying to understand Katsuragi Keima.<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami was serious.<br />
<br />
“Well.”<br />
<br />
She was stuttering, but kept staring at Keima.<br />
<br />
“Then, let me ask you. I’m sorry if it makes you unhappy, but that, last time, who’s that girl who appeared when Katsuragi-kun was talking with me?”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“Katsuragi-kun’s dating with her…no, sorry. I shouldn’t be asking this…but I want to know, who’s that girl to Katsuragi-kun?”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
What’s going on?<br />
<br />
Keima thought.<br />
<br />
The difference between the one inside school and outside school.<br />
<br />
No, the difference between the one in uniform and the one out of uniform.<br />
<br />
“That girl.”<br />
<br />
Keima clearly stated.<br />
<br />
“Wasn’t any of those. She’s just an ordinary friend.”<br />
<br />
He merely,<br />
<br />
Concentrated his will into his expression.<br />
<br />
Perhaps Yoshino Asami felt it as she chuckled.<br />
<br />
“Really?”<br />
<br />
She merely continued to drink the cola through the straw, and smiled.<br />
<br />
“That’s good then.”<br />
<br />
She didn’t ask on, heaving a sigh of relief just like a girl who knew that the guy she likes doesn’t have a lover.<br />
<br />
“Hehe.”<br />
<br />
And in a shy manner,<br />
<br />
“That’s great.”<br />
<br />
Normally, guys would be able to conclude this already. First, Yoshino Asami kept looking at Keima when they were at school. Even Yoshino Asami’s friends noticed that she often looked at Keima, even though Keima himself didn’t realize it.<br />
<br />
But once he knew that she had a runaway spirit, the attitude Yoshino Asami had at Keima were rather good (as compared to the other girls). And today, she even blushed when she went home with Keima, and even wanted to know about where he was going.<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami in plainclothes was undoubtedly interested in Keima, and wanted to go out with him, to understand him.<br />
<br />
Normally speaking, this is,<br />
<br />
Yes.<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami had feelings for Katsuragi Keima in a boyfriend and girlfriend sense.<br />
<br />
It could be concluded this way.<br />
<br />
However.<br />
<br />
Keima felt that this wasn’t it.<br />
<br />
Keima felt that there was something that didn’t match deep inside him.<br />
<br />
That’s strange.<br />
<br />
Something’s not right.<br />
<br />
There’s a problem.<br />
<br />
It’s strange.<br />
<br />
No.<br />
<br />
However,<br />
<br />
He just didn’t know.<br />
<br />
<br />
On the same day, after he separated from Yoshino Asami, Keima sank into deep thought, and felt that something was just not right.<br />
<br />
<br />
‘Yoshino Asami’s conquest route.<br />
<br />
It could be said to be completely clouded.<br />
<br />
<br />
And worst of all, Elsie, who came back home at a very late time, dejectedly said,<br />
<br />
“I’m sorry, kami-sama~”<br />
<br />
She looked like she was going to cry.<br />
<br />
“I couldn’t find Amami Tooru-san no matter where I looked! I had already set the search area to the largest…but this.”<br />
<br />
And then, she stuttered,<br />
<br />
“It’s like she vanished somewhere.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima just kept thinking.<br />
<br />
This route was starting to get tough too.<br />
<br />
<br />
‘Amami Tooru’s conquest route.<br />
<br />
It’s like there was an invisible wall blocking.<br />
<br />
<br />
The next day, Keima continued to try and talk enthusiastically to Yoshino Asami inside and outside school, and Elsie went through the streets, looking for Amami Tooru.<br />
<br />
However,<br />
<br />
There wasn’t any results on both sides.<br />
<br />
Keima would feel troubled whenever he talked to Yoshino Asami.<br />
<br />
And Elsie’s search for Amami Tooru didn’t show any progress.<br />
<br />
Both of them were spent.<br />
<br />
They were tired.<br />
<br />
Keima was mostly drained mentally,<br />
<br />
And Elsie was mainly tired physically after walking around for so long and yet unable to find Asami Tooru.<br />
<br />
Both of them,<br />
<br />
Returned home tired and laid on each other’s backs.<br />
<br />
“Kami-sama, it’s really tough when both sides don’t have any clues.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“It would be good if at least one side could give some information as a little hope.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima was silent.<br />
<br />
Silently waiting for something.<br />
<br />
<br />
But on a certain day, there was a huge break.<br />
<br />
That day was a rest day.<br />
<br />
It was raining from morning on, and Keima and Elsie were walking around on the streets. Normally, Keima would focus his conquest on Yoshino Asami, but as there was no need to go to school today, he and Elsie were looking for Amami Tooru.<br />
<br />
Both of them were moving with heavy footsteps, and they were talking very little.<br />
<br />
Even the normally cheery Elsie said in a depressed tone, probably because of the rain,<br />
<br />
“I’ve been using the runaway spirit detector like this recently, but there’s no response.”<br />
<br />
After saying that, she placed her hand on the skull headpiece.<br />
<br />
“Where’s Tooru-san?”<br />
<br />
Just when she sighed and muttered.<br />
<br />
Dorodorodorodorodoro.<br />
<br />
There was a tremendous response.<br />
<br />
Keima and Elsie couldn’t help but face each other.<br />
<br />
And then,<br />
<br />
“Over here!”<br />
<br />
Elsie looked like she was knocked aside as she turned around, and Keima went chasing after her. Both of them made about 2 to 3 turns before getting onto a main street.<br />
<br />
Elsie panted and said,<br />
<br />
“That’s right, Amami Tooru-san’s.”<br />
<br />
She pointed at a certain direction.<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
She was speechless. Keima was also panting heavily as he looked over there.<br />
<br />
“?”<br />
<br />
He blinked his eyes. The one over there was.<br />
<br />
“…What’s that, a car?”<br />
<br />
There was a large black limo parked there. A man dressed in black suit, most likely the chauffeur, opened the back door of the car in a respectable manner, and a rich-looking over passed through the street and walked there. But of course, Elsie’s spirit detector wasn’t responding to the skinny middle-aged woman in brand clothes and glamorous jewels all over her…<br />
<br />
“Arre? Really, eh?”<br />
<br />
Elsie rubbed her eyes. Keima himself however,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Remained silent. A girl followed that followed the middle-aged lady as they walked out of the building in front of them.<br />
<br />
She was…<br />
<br />
“Was that really…Tooru-san?”<br />
<br />
Amami Tooru.<br />
<br />
At first, Keima and Elsie couldn’t recognize her as Amami Tooru as she was completely different. First, her clothing was different.<br />
<br />
It wasn’t those casual and loose clothing Keima saw those few times.<br />
<br />
But a proper-looking jacket.<br />
<br />
The blond hair was properly tied up, and her shoes were shiny black leather.<br />
<br />
She’s undoubtedly an ojou of the upper levels of society.<br />
<br />
The only thing that was the same was the cross-chained necklace that was hanging on the neck, and to be honest, if it wasn’t for the response of the spirit detector and that cross, Keima and Elsie wouldn’t be able to tell that the girl who walked out of the building was Amami Tooru.<br />
<br />
The difference in impression was this big.<br />
<br />
What changed wasn’t just the clothes, but also her expression. It wasn’t the expression of the Amami Tooru Keima and company knew.<br />
<br />
That fantasy story-like energetic pretty girl was already gone, and she just looked like a girl with a mask on in front of Keima, looked all proper and like she got something on her mind. The eyes that once boasted ‘I’m looking for my guiding star’ were now showing a blank black.<br />
<br />
The energetic angel disappeared.<br />
<br />
What replaced it was a stiff puppet.<br />
<br />
Or it looked that way.<br />
<br />
And also.<br />
<br />
“Eh? Wha, what’s going on?”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima said softly,<br />
<br />
“Maybe.”<br />
<br />
He was now discussing based on their premises.<br />
<br />
“…She got affected by a runaway spirit.”<br />
<br />
Up till now, he had met an idol who would disappear when they don’t meet, or a female martial artist who would split into two people, so Keima made this decision quickly.<br />
<br />
Amami Tooru had something strange on her as well.<br />
<br />
As she followed the middle-aged lady and walked towards the limo, there seemed to be a black fog surrounding Amami Tooru that started to cover her body.<br />
<br />
Keima and Elsie were specchless about this. At this moment,<br />
<br />
“Here! Tooru-chan! You have to listen to your piano teacher and French teacher once you get home, okay? You have to learn what you lacked, got it?”<br />
<br />
The middle-aged female cackled in a shrill voice.<br />
<br />
“…Yes.”<br />
<br />
Amami Tooru answered simply. They sat on the back seats of the limo, and the chauffeur then closed the door, returned back to the driving seat, and started the limo. Keima and Elsie couldn’t move until the limo left.<br />
<br />
What should they do now?<br />
<br />
Both of them had no idea. And until the end, Amami Tooru didn’t detect their presences. <br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/2/22/TWGOK_01_161.jpg/417px-TWGOK_01_161.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/2/22/TWGOK_01_161.jpg/417px-TWGOK_01_161.jpg" width="222" /></a></div><br />
<br />
<br />
After a while.<br />
<br />
“Ka, Kami-sama…”<br />
<br />
Elsie seemed like she was finally released as she asked.<br />
<br />
“Wha, what do we do now.”<br />
<br />
Keima still remained there, not moving at all. His eyes were staring at a certain point in the sky. Elsie sighed,<br />
<br />
“For some reason.”<br />
<br />
With a pained expression.<br />
<br />
“It doesn’t feel like Tooru-san. She’s the person yet she felt like someone else…don’t you feel that way, kami-sama?”<br />
<br />
“Elsie.”<br />
<br />
At this moment, Keima moved. His voice had a little hot air in it. Though it was little, he was really trembling. He had an inspiration from what Elsie said, but Elsie herself didn’t realize it at all.<br />
<br />
“Ye, yes? What is it?”<br />
<br />
Elsie answered normally.<br />
<br />
Keima asked a question.<br />
<br />
A very important question.<br />
<br />
A question that could cover all the scenarios.<br />
<br />
“Elsie, that person was really Amami Tooru, correct?”<br />
<br />
“Ye, yes.”<br />
<br />
Though Elsie was blank for a while.<br />
<br />
“That’s right. My spirit detector did show that it was Amami Tooru-san.”<br />
<br />
“Is that so.”<br />
<br />
At that moment.<br />
<br />
(They’re the same person, but why does it feel like they were completely different people? On the other hand~Yoshino Asami’s ‘ordinary’~, the possibility of having feelings~ frail~why is she so different? After school and during school? And Elsie’s existence~ I saw a ‘Denpakei’~searching for the reason~Amami Tooru’s reason to look for something~why did she disappear after saving me~Yoshino Asami~Amami Tooru~ Yoshino Asami~Amami Tooru~Yoshino~Amami. After connecting the similarities and differences between these two.)<br />
<br />
(All the answers.)<br />
<br />
Keima’s thinking ability suddenly kicked into active gear.<br />
<br />
Fuu, he chuckled. He used his fingers to push his glasses and said,<br />
<br />
That classic line.<br />
<br />
“Elsie.”<br />
<br />
Nonchalantly.<br />
<br />
“I can see the ending.”<br />
<br />
And without hesitation.<br />
<br />
<br />
And Elsie could only stare blankly at Keima.</div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-85774161806905410382012-02-22T12:21:00.003+07:002012-03-02T10:23:42.817+07:00The World God Only Knows Vol. 1 - Chapter 2<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">On the next day after they lost Amami Tooru at the Dean Land.<br />
<br />
Katsuragi Keima, the ‘Capturing God’ dragged his feet and walked around on the street. His body was tilted forward, his shoulders were slumped, and he looked very listless.<br />
<br />
“Haa.”<br />
<br />
Keima sighed while still in his school uniform.<br />
<br />
After school, he came out without even changing his clothes. Beside him, Elsie was also in school uniform as she walked beside him.<br />
<br />
“…There’s no response. Right now.”<br />
<br />
Elsie muttered as she touched the skull hairpiece,<br />
<br />
“I tried looking around yesterday, but Tooru-san seemed to have escaped outside my detection range.”<br />
<br />
After saying that, she watched Keima in an apologetic manner. Keima said with a listless expression.<br />
<br />
“It’s alright. One characteristic of a ‘Denpakei’ is that it’s rare to meet them.”<br />
<br />
“Is, is that so?”<br />
<br />
“Un, basically, we don’t know her residence and background, and there are also cases when we don’t know whether it’s a real name or not. One of the biggest reasons why the Denpakei is so troublesome is that we can only walk around randomly on the streets and hope.”<br />
<br />
Just when he just finished saying that.<br />
<br />
Dorodorodorodorodoro.<br />
<br />
Elsie’s runaway spirit sensor suddenly had a reaction.<br />
<br />
Both Elsie and Keima were stunned.<br />
<br />
“It’s here!”<br />
<br />
Elsie said.<br />
<br />
(That’s too fast…)<br />
<br />
Keima muttered deep inside. Elsie pointed her finger and said,<br />
<br />
“That way.”<br />
<br />
Both of them looked over. At the entrance near a shopping street, a girl was walking slowly in a horizontal manner at the arcade.<br />
<br />
Then,<br />
<br />
“Who’s that?”<br />
<br />
“Eh?”<br />
<br />
Both of them were stunned. That person,<br />
<br />
Wasn’t Amami Tooru.<br />
<br />
To actually,<br />
<br />
“Ee?”<br />
<br />
“Ha?”<br />
<br />
To think that it was a completely different girl from Amami Tooru!<br />
<br />
“WA! WA! WHAT’S GOING ON!?”<br />
<br />
“Calm down!”<br />
<br />
Keima chided.<br />
<br />
“It’s alright. That’s just another girl with a runaway spirit.”<br />
<br />
“But, but. How did it happen! Eh?”<br />
<br />
Just when Elsie was panicking, another change happened.<br />
<br />
Dorodorodorodorodoro.<br />
<br />
The runaway spirit detector again reacted. This time, it was in a completely opposite direction. Elsie and Keima instinctively turned around.<br />
<br />
“Uu.”<br />
<br />
Keima couldn’t help but bemoan.<br />
<br />
“WA~ WA~! It’s Tooru-san this time…”<br />
<br />
Elsie looked lost as she said that. In the corner on the opposite side, at a place directly opposite from where the girl was, Amami Tooru was walking alone.<br />
<br />
She didn’t seem to realize what was going on here.<br />
<br />
“WA~ WA~! THEY’RE BOTH WALKING AWAY!”<br />
<br />
Elsie flailed her arms about.<br />
<br />
She looked up at Keima and waited for his decision.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima quickly made his decision, and immediately after thinking, instructed Elsie.<br />
<br />
“Elsie! Go chase after Amami Tooru! I’ll go chase after that new girl!”<br />
<br />
“Bu, but!”<br />
<br />
“Just go already! Catch up and try to delay Amami Tooru! You hear me!? And as for contacting…no, just bring her to my house if possible!”<br />
<br />
After saying that, Keima ran away to chase after that unknown again.<br />
<br />
Elsie didn’t hesitate too.<br />
<br />
“I, I got it! I’ll do my best!”<br />
<br />
And thus, she ran off in the opposite direction.<br />
<br />
<br />
Keima’s judgement was simple. One simple point; Amami Tooru and Elsie knew each other. In other words, Elsie could get Amami Tooru to stop even after chasing after her.<br />
<br />
However, in contrast, Keima had no information on this unknown girl he was facing, and he could only check her situation out personally. Only Keima could say hello to her or call her. Thus, Keima let Elsie chase after Amami Tooru, and he went to chase after the other girl.<br />
<br />
Luckily, the girl was walking in a rather casual piece, and even Keima could catch up successfully. (Even so, Keima was already panting hard).<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
Soon after, Keima saw her back and frowned.<br />
<br />
“Eh?”<br />
<br />
Keima was shocked.<br />
<br />
“Is it from…our school?”<br />
<br />
The girl was wearing the uniform of Maijima Private High School where Keima was studying at, and also,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
The girl who heard Keima’s footsteps, and what she said when she turned around stunned Keima.<br />
<br />
“Arre? Katsuragi-kun?”<br />
<br />
Keima was shocked, and stopped.<br />
<br />
She,<br />
<br />
Was a girl in the same class as Keima…<br />
<br />
Keima would hardly interact with other people at school. Whether it was during break time or lessons (and even PE lessons!), he would always be holding his handheld games and playing his bishoujo games, so he became a weirdo to the rest.<br />
<br />
Keima himself wouldn’t talk to girls in real life who he thought were imperfect existences, and the girls would tease him as an Otomegane who only knew how to play games from day to night, and no one would try to interact with him actively.<br />
<br />
Thus, instead of saying that Keima himself won’t remember these girls names…<br />
<br />
(I remember…)<br />
<br />
Keima thought.<br />
<br />
(Yoshino Asami, that’s her name…)<br />
<br />
That wasn’t the case. Katsuragi Keima had an exceptional memory. Keima could still remember these girls name if there was a chance where he would do duty together with someone or when someone was called by the teacher to do something.<br />
<br />
Keima also remembered the other personal particulars of this girl.<br />
<br />
(Member of the Tea Ceremony Club. Sits at the back row of the classroom. Would often read books alone. Extremely quiet.)<br />
<br />
The fragments of information.<br />
<br />
Keima knew all these, but.<br />
<br />
(A person who’s not special per say.)<br />
<br />
“…Keima-kun too.”<br />
<br />
The girl,<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami said with a calm tone,<br />
<br />
“Are you going in this direction too?”<br />
<br />
“Eh?”<br />
<br />
“Home?”<br />
<br />
“Ah, ahh.”<br />
<br />
Keima’s response lagged for several moments, but was extremely quick.<br />
<br />
“No, I just had something to do, so I came over here.”<br />
<br />
He shook his head. He continued to observe Yoshino Asami, and was perplexed. It was tough, there was no clues at all.<br />
<br />
She had a nice face, and her body profile was also rather good. However,<br />
<br />
There was nothing that gave her the ‘beauty’ impression like Amami Tooru. It wasn’t like ‘cute’ or ‘active’, but even so, she did have a mouth, and she’s not expressionless.<br />
<br />
She was smiling,<br />
<br />
There were a lot of girls who made fun of Keima, so it’s rare to see someone like her take the initiative to talk.<br />
<br />
But it wasn’t like she had feelings for Keima, and it wasn’t out of loving compassion.<br />
<br />
Her voice was normal.<br />
<br />
Her expression was normal.<br />
<br />
Her dress attire was normal too. Everything was normal, everything was plain.<br />
<br />
“…?”<br />
<br />
As Keima was suddenly silent, she frowned slightly as she didn’t understand. However,<br />
<br />
“…Ehh, if possible, can we walk together for a while?”<br />
<br />
After Keima asked that,<br />
<br />
“Sure.”<br />
<br />
She smiled and nodded her head.<br />
<br />
However,<br />
<br />
This expression was normal too.<br />
<br />
<br />
She wasn’t a sportsgirl, and he never heard that she was rich. She looked like she liked to read books, but it’s not like this literature girl didn’t have a mouth. She wasn’t a fighter, and yet not an idol. She didn’t avoid Keima, but wasn’t especially close to him.<br />
<br />
She was just plain.<br />
<br />
Plain, the sort of feeling when she would talk to a classmate when she’s on the way home. Keima felt extremely troubled as he was walking beside Yoshino Asami.<br />
<br />
Up till now, the experiences he had showed that those with a runaway spirit would have obvious traits, either good or bad. For example, being very eccentric or being very aggressive. Then , he would take on these traits, find a gap and tackle them.<br />
<br />
But this Yoshino Asami was way too ordinary.<br />
<br />
A shocking contrast from the ‘Denpakei’ Amami Tooru Elsie should be chasing now.<br />
<br />
“…Today.”<br />
<br />
Keima asked.<br />
<br />
“There’s no club activities?”<br />
<br />
“None.”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami answered as she walked.<br />
<br />
“If I remember correctly,”<br />
<br />
Keima then asked,<br />
<br />
“It’s the Tea Ceremony Club, right?”<br />
<br />
Keima really needed clues urgently, no matter what it was or how little it was. On facing these questions, Yoshino Asami was slightly surprised,<br />
<br />
“Arrea? You’re really sure about that, Katsuragi-kun.”<br />
<br />
“One of the notes on the class noticeboard is a review of clubs, right? That one where we see who join which club. I did that on my duty day, so I remembered.”<br />
<br />
“Oh~”<br />
<br />
On hearing that answer, Yoshino Asami looked amazed,<br />
<br />
“Katsuragi-kun’s memory’s really good.”<br />
<br />
She smiled.<br />
<br />
Keima felt anxious.<br />
<br />
All these were too plain. To Keima, it might be better if she tried to avoid him or even feel disgusted by him.<br />
<br />
What is this girl?<br />
<br />
Keima thought.<br />
<br />
Thus, he tried a little jab in his words.<br />
<br />
“As for you, Yoshino-san.”<br />
<br />
He deliberately made a mischievous expression.<br />
<br />
“…You would actually remember my name. The name of an Otamegane who only knows how to play games.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami didn’t really have any special response.<br />
<br />
And then,<br />
<br />
“Because,”<br />
<br />
She smiled calmly,<br />
<br />
“You’re very famous, Katsuragi-kun very famous. Definitely more famous than what you imagine.”<br />
<br />
She answered in an extremely ordinary manner.<br />
<br />
<br />
Keima was troubled.<br />
<br />
It felt that there’s a wall between him and Yoshino Asami, but he wasn’t clear about what this thin wall was about. This wall that gave an ‘extremely normal response’ was a troublesome one.<br />
<br />
Soon after.<br />
<br />
“Ah, Katsuragi-kun, I’ve arrived at my house.”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami smiled as she said and waved her hand.<br />
<br />
“See you at school tomorrow.”<br />
<br />
She sounded so calm even at the end. She walked into a bungalow that was opposite.<br />
<br />
“Eh…un, see you tomorrow.”<br />
<br />
Seeing her like this, Keima couldn’t help but think,<br />
<br />
(Even the house looks so normal!)<br />
<br />
It was really a standard bungalow amongst standards.<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/c/c2/TWGOK_01_103.jpg/417px-TWGOK_01_103.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/c/c2/TWGOK_01_103.jpg/417px-TWGOK_01_103.jpg" width="222" /></a></div><br />
-- <br />
<br />
“It can’t be helped.”<br />
<br />
After looking at this bungalow that didn’t have any unique feel to it, Keima could only shake his head. It doesn’t feel like there would be any benefit for him to continue looking at Yoshino Asami’s house.<br />
<br />
Anyway, the girl with a runaway spirit was Keima’s classmate, and he confirmed her residence. It was fruitful as compared to Amami Tooru, who he didn’t know anything of. Now he should met up with Amami Tooru and Elsie first.<br />
<br />
As he made this decision and was about to step forward, Keima suddenly realized something.<br />
<br />
(Speaking of which,)<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami should be in school today. However, Elsie’s spirit detector didn’t have any response to it.<br />
<br />
In other words…<br />
<br />
(Maybe a runaway spirit went in when she went home. I better check with Elsie tomorrow just to be safe.)<br />
<br />
He nodded his head.<br />
<br />
And then,<br />
<br />
<br />
“Oh?”<br />
<br />
He suddenly stopped in his tracks. As he was talking with Yoshino Asami up till now, he didn’t realize that there was a small old bookstore beside her house.<br />
<br />
A small shop.<br />
<br />
The type where they were placed like a wagon sale.<br />
<br />
Keima’s eyes than sharply noticed a few magazines that were placed on the shelves of the wagon.<br />
<br />
<<Bishoujo Game Guide>><br />
<br />
And also,<br />
<br />
<<From Tsundere to Yandere~ a certain game developers own words~>><br />
<br />
It was selling books that looked like they were about to move his heart<br />
<br />
“Mu.”<br />
<br />
Keima really couldn’t ignore them.<br />
<br />
“Ummmm.”<br />
<br />
He took a few books that were lined up with a heavy expression and started browsing.<br />
<br />
Even if he wanted to buy them, he had to check their contents.<br />
<br />
-- <br />
<br />
After about 10 minutes later,<br />
<br />
“I’m going then~”<br />
<br />
A lively voice came from next door, and a girl jumped out. Keima suddenly lifted his head.<br />
<br />
This voice,<br />
<br />
He couldn’t be mistaken.<br />
<br />
It was Yoshino Asami!<br />
<br />
The girl then stopped.<br />
<br />
“?”<br />
<br />
And after realizing that Keima was behind her, she showed a surprised look.<br />
<br />
<br />
“…Katsuragi, kun?”<br />
<br />
Perhaps bothered that the person she just left was still here, Yoshino Asami frowned and looked at Keima, and Keima was thinking,<br />
<br />
“Ah, arre?”<br />
<br />
For some reason,<br />
<br />
(There was a huge change in her expression…)<br />
<br />
The girl saw Keima holding the <<Bishoujo game Guide>>,<br />
<br />
“As expected.”<br />
<br />
She smiled as she said that.<br />
<br />
“You’re Katsuragi-kun, aren’t you?”<br />
<br />
“Ah, ahh.”<br />
<br />
“That’s so like you~”<br />
<br />
“Eh?”<br />
<br />
“Reading game books like this.”<br />
<br />
“Un? Ahh…well, Yoshino?”<br />
<br />
“What is it?”<br />
<br />
Having changed into casual clothes, Yoshino Asami casually tied the hair behind her head and smiled at Keima. She didn’t show any real concern about Keima like just now, but now, it’s rather…<br />
<br />
“Are…are you really Yoshino?”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami was stunned for a while.<br />
<br />
And then she smiled,<br />
<br />
“Ahahaha, really! I’m Yoshino!”<br />
<br />
And then she showed a mischievous smile.<br />
<br />
“I’m Yoshino, Yoshino Asami!”<br />
<br />
Keima was shocked. As for way,<br />
<br />
The impression Yoshino Asami gave others had a huge change.<br />
<br />
Was it because she was wearing plainclothes?<br />
<br />
Or was it because she had makeup on.<br />
<br />
Unlike before, she looked really energetic. Just 10 minutes ago, as she entered her own house, it felt like she was wearing clothing of ‘equal value’ which gave an impression of not have any special characteristics.<br />
<br />
But now, she was giving off a vibrant and energetic vibe.<br />
<br />
From head to toe, he could feel that she was full of self-confidence and delight, and what was more unbelievable was the way she was talking lively,<br />
<br />
“Hey, Katsuragi-kun.”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami lifted her eyes slightly and said with an impish-like sweet voice.<br />
<br />
“…You look very bored. How about you go for a drink with me?”<br />
<br />
She became a really cute, really charming girl.<br />
<br />
Keima really couldn’t understand.<br />
<br />
This girl.<br />
<br />
Was a complete mystery!<br />
<br />
Before he even knew it, he was sitting down at a nearby sweets shop and having tea with Yoshino Asami. The first floor was of a wooden open deck, and there was a blue umbrella covering them from above. The table and chairs were of the more delicate kind, and it was a cafeteria with quite the sense.<br />
<br />
The shop attendants uniforms were cute too.<br />
<br />
They were at this tea shop,<br />
<br />
“…And then, I watched this TV program the last time.”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami said some pointless things.<br />
<br />
Keima stared at her blankly,<br />
<br />
(I see…so it’s ‘dual personalities’.)<br />
<br />
Once he recovered, he continued to observe the girl.<br />
<br />
It wasn’t dual personalities.<br />
<br />
But dual characters.<br />
<br />
Characters. Basically, he’s taking down girls in a galge manner, so to Keima, it wasn’t about ‘personalities’, but ‘character’.<br />
<br />
Dual characters would mean that the girl had two different ‘characters’.<br />
<br />
Like how she would look proud in front of others and yet look so humble when it’s two people. Or when the girl’s normally capable, but would act like a bumbling onee-san in front of the protagonist in a mero mero manner.<br />
<br />
The biggest characteristic girl with such dual characters would be that they would have completely different responses and actions in a fixed situation.<br />
<br />
(This girl’s situation…)<br />
<br />
Keima’s eyes flashed.<br />
<br />
(So the switch’s inside and outside of school, right?)<br />
<br />
But it was too early to conclude that.<br />
<br />
The girl with a runaway spirit definitely had some problem.<br />
<br />
This problem is related to the girl’s actions and words. This was what he understood greatly after conquering a few girls.<br />
<br />
If,<br />
<br />
Like what Keima deduced, that this Yoshino Asami has dual characters, this trait of hers would have a direct relation to her problem.<br />
<br />
“Hey.”<br />
<br />
Suddenly, Yoshino Asami waved her hand in front of Keima and asked,<br />
<br />
“Were you listening there, Keima-kun?”<br />
<br />
“Eh? Ah, ahh.”<br />
<br />
Keima recovered and looked at Yoshino Asami.<br />
<br />
“Sorry…where were we?”<br />
<br />
“Really~”<br />
<br />
And Yoshino Asami puffed her cheeks.<br />
<br />
“I said that it’s troublesome that the tea ceremony club couldn’t draw people in.”<br />
<br />
“Really? Sorry then.”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami smiled.<br />
<br />
“It’s alright.”<br />
<br />
And then said jokingly,<br />
<br />
“So how about you treat this one?”<br />
<br />
After saying that, she continued drinking her iced coffee from the straw as she gave a mischievous expression. Keima smiled.<br />
<br />
His eyes were giving off a warm light.<br />
<br />
“I’ll be happy to do so.”<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami’s face went a little red.<br />
<br />
Keima’s looks were really primp and proper, and the girl’s heart seemed to be moved by it as she frantically said,<br />
<br />
“Really~ really~ I was joking…Katsuragi-kun, you’re unexpectedly serious.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“Speaking of which, Katsuragi-kun…it may be a little rude of me to say this.”<br />
<br />
“?”<br />
<br />
“Lo, looking at you closely, are, aren’t you quite handsome?”<br />
<br />
Keima frowned. He wasn’t unhappy, just a little shocked.<br />
<br />
“Ahahaha! It’s very different from what I hea…heard from the other girls. Aren’t you called otamegane?”<br />
<br />
“A few of them do…”<br />
<br />
“But, you’re quite a looker, right?”<br />
<br />
She grinned and narrowed her eyes.<br />
<br />
“You have a girlfriend already, right? You’re a playboy, right?”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima didn’t know what to answer.<br />
<br />
The most important thing was that he felt,<br />
<br />
What was this girl worrying about?<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami was so carefree, so worry-free. The strange wall he experienced when they went back home together disappeared completely.<br />
<br />
(In other words.)<br />
<br />
Keima’s eyes shone.<br />
<br />
(The dual character problem was in school, isn’t it?)<br />
<br />
In this situation, the key would be that he had to meet her again in school. As Keima was thinking about this,<br />
<br />
“Ah, arre?”<br />
<br />
A soft voice came from beside him.<br />
<br />
“Are you…prince?”<br />
<br />
On hearing this voice, his heart pounded wildly.<br />
<br />
(Do, don’t tell me!)<br />
<br />
It shouldn’t be like this.<br />
<br />
It couldn’t be like this.<br />
<br />
It mustn’t be like this.<br />
<br />
This situation…<br />
<br />
(eh!?)<br />
<br />
As he turned around, he thought.<br />
<br />
(What were you doing, Elsie!?)<br />
<br />
Standing over there was,<br />
<br />
“…Good afternoon, prince.”<br />
<br />
The ‘Denpakei’ girl Amami Tooru…<br />
<br />
<br />
In bishoujo games, there were often situations where the girls that were being conquered at the same time would appear at the same time to create a ‘Shuraba’ event.<br />
<br />
Based on the event, there would be a likelihood that the protagonist could create jealousy in the girls and move in further. However, if he ended up losing the trust of both parties, it would be a direct Bad Ending.<br />
<br />
It was an event which required very deli~cate decision making.<br />
<br />
Keima quickly looked at the expressions of the two girls.<br />
<br />
First, Yoshino Asami.<br />
<br />
“Fuu~n.”<br />
<br />
She made such a sound as she narrowed her eyes, putting her arms on the table as she smiled at Keima in a very interested manner. On the other side, Amami Tooru,<br />
<br />
She,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Was looking at Keima sadly.<br />
<br />
“Ah, no, this isn’t,”<br />
<br />
Keima hurriedly answered.<br />
<br />
This, this is bad!<br />
<br />
His heart was thinking that this was bad, that this couldn’t do, but he didn’t know what to say.<br />
<br />
Speaking of which, why was Amami Tooru here?<br />
<br />
“…I went over there.”<br />
<br />
Amami Tooru pointed at the street opposite the tea shop.<br />
<br />
“And I saw a familiar back profile, prince.”<br />
<br />
Guwaa~<br />
<br />
It’s already hard for them to have an encounter, but she appeared here in such a scary moment.<br />
<br />
That’s why ‘Denpakei’ were hard to handle!<br />
<br />
“Well.”<br />
<br />
At this moment, Yoshino Asami casually took out a notebook from her bag, ripped a piece of paper out and wrote a series of numbers with a pen she brought out.<br />
<br />
“That’s my mail.”<br />
<br />
She smiled and said,<br />
<br />
“You must send mail to me, pri-nce♪”<br />
<br />
She blinked an eye lightly and stood up.<br />
<br />
“Ah.”<br />
<br />
Keima immediately tried to stop her without thinking as he stood up, but at this moment.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Amami Tooru turned around wordlessly.<br />
<br />
“Wa, wait a minute!”<br />
<br />
To Keima, this reaction was way too awkward, but it couldn’t be helped.<br />
<br />
That super-precise of his,<br />
<br />
(It’s hard to meet Amami Tooru, so it seems that she had some misunderstanding between Yoshino Asami and me, so I should call out to stop Amami Tooru, but in this case, I’ll end up moving away from Yoshino Asami, who I managed to get closer with. Also, Amami Tooru’s response really puzzles me. It may be better to let her misunderstand…but the opposite effect may happen too!)<br />
<br />
Was spinning at high speeds.<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami and Amami Tooru. Who should he talk to?<br />
<br />
Who should he explain things to?<br />
<br />
Who should he call out to?<br />
<br />
Facing this fated question,<br />
<br />
“It’s practically 50-50!”<br />
<br />
No.<br />
<br />
(There won’t be any good outcome no matter who I call!)<br />
<br />
He got this conclusion.<br />
<br />
“Ah, that’s right!”<br />
<br />
Facing<br />
<br />
“How about you treat then? Thanks for the ice coffee♪”<br />
<br />
Yoshino Asami waved her hand and left with light steps, and,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Amami Tooru gave an icy expression that could scare Keima as she again wordlessly glanced at him. Keima couldn’t make an effective move before they left the terrace. Whether it’s Yoshino Asami or Amami Tooru, both of them left Keima alone at the tea shop.<br />
<br />
“Wha, what’s going on…”<br />
<br />
At this moment, Keima didn’t have any clue.<br />
<br />
This was completely unexpected.<br />
<br />
Or rather.<br />
<br />
“Elsie…”<br />
<br />
If she had kept Amami Tooru busy well, this ridiculous event wouldn’t have happened.<br />
<br />
At this moment.<br />
<br />
“Ka, kami-sama~!”<br />
<br />
Dededededede. The person who caused this event to happened came running over. She looked like she was going to cry and said,<br />
<br />
“I, I’m really sorry~ I lost sight of Tooru-san!”<br />
<br />
“You,”<br />
<br />
Keima said this, and then,<br />
<br />
“YOU IDIOT!!! SHE WAS HERE JUST A WHILE AGO!!!”<br />
<br />
In response to Elsie’s mistake,<br />
<br />
Keima couldn’t help but hug his head and scream out…</div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-30188005234328424212012-02-22T12:19:00.003+07:002012-03-02T10:23:42.819+07:00The World God Only Knows Vol. 1 - Chapter 1<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">During a weekday, Katsuragi Keima randomly entered a game software shop ‘OG map’, but the moment he entered the shop, the atmosphere in the shop showed an obvious change. He was famous as the ‘God of Conquest’ in the gaming world, but in the real world, no one knew that he was the god of conquests.<br />
<br />
Even so.<br />
<br />
“Swap with me.”<br />
<br />
The supervisor in charge of this level patted the new worker at the cashier and asked to swap over.<br />
<br />
“Eh?”<br />
<br />
The new worker looked surprised.<br />
<br />
The supervisor shook his head silently and pointed in a certain direction.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Right where he was pointing at was Keima, who was looking at the row of countless new works through the transparent clothes.<br />
<br />
Behind him, Elsie was looking rather bored.<br />
<br />
“It’s a little tough for you.”<br />
<br />
“How, how could it be?”<br />
<br />
Wasn’t he just an ordinary customer?<br />
<br />
Just when the newcomer was about to say this, he realized that Keima was obviously different from the other customers, and was obviously of a different dimension from the rest.<br />
<br />
“…Uu.”<br />
<br />
He moaned. The supervisor gave a one liner that’s like those in Western movies.<br />
<br />
“That’s great. Looks like you still have some foresight.”<br />
<br />
The supervisor chuckled.<br />
<br />
“If you can’t spot the strange nature in that action, you have no hope of being born here, and I can’t hand the Galge counter over to you.”<br />
<br />
The supervisor narrowed his eyes and looked at Keima.<br />
<br />
And several other customers in the shop,<br />
<br />
Some old-time gamers with foresight noticed it. Some people,<br />
<br />
(Wha, what’s with this boy?)<br />
<br />
Were amazed, or,<br />
<br />
(This guy again…who in the world is here?)<br />
<br />
Showed an inexplicable look. To put it, that Keima,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Was just looking at the games with a depressed look.<br />
<br />
He was just going,<br />
<br />
“…As expected, I can’t tell without coming to the shop to see the actual item.”<br />
<br />
Or,<br />
<br />
“Has the price dropped?”<br />
<br />
He muttered as he went between one shelf after another. To put it properly, it was said that highly skilled martial artists could use the motion of chopsticks to rate each other.<br />
<br />
A pianist could hear the quality of a keyboard through a performance. A top-rate sushi chef could tell the level of another through even the basics of fried egg.<br />
<br />
In other words, a person’s subconscious action could present its hidden ability completely.<br />
<br />
Keima was merely shopping around for game software, but to the bystanders,<br />
<br />
What kind of amazing gamer is he?<br />
<br />
From his gaming style that no one else could match, to the speed and processing ability, even if no one knew whether it was true, they could conclude to a certain extent. Also, there was one thing everyone in the shop could feel. That was,<br />
<br />
This boy’s really an enigma!<br />
<br />
That’s all.<br />
<br />
I can’t handle this.<br />
<br />
With this fear, this thought appeared in the newcomer’s mind. I can’t handle this at all.<br />
<br />
His body couldn’t help but tremble.<br />
<br />
The supervisor smiled.<br />
<br />
“If you can sense this, this shows that you’re good. Hurry along, I’ll handle this boy.”<br />
<br />
And shook his head.<br />
<br />
“To be honest, this is really a little too much, but someone has to do it, don’t you say?”<br />
<br />
Keima continued to choose the items in a flowing and graceful manner before finally putting the items down gently onto the cashier, and the supervisor,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Continued to remain silent as he scanned the barcodes.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
He immediately readied the bag and put the games into it without too much unnecessary action.<br />
<br />
“The total will be 67,850 yen.”<br />
<br />
After stating that, he handed over a special edition poster and a little handbook to Keima before he could even say anything.<br />
<br />
“Ho?”<br />
<br />
Keima’s eyes sparkled.<br />
<br />
“Well, you really know your work. The goods in this shop are all in order, and there’re people who knows what the customers want.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
The supervisor looked like he got the highest honor as he put his hand in front of his chest and bowed.<br />
<br />
“I’ll come back again.”<br />
<br />
Keima turned around and continued to walk out of the shop leisurely. The supervisor continued to remain bowed, and the newcomer looked somewhat touched as he watched Keima leave.<br />
<br />
The other customers who were watching this were all going ‘oh~’ in amazement as they watched Keima leave with somewhat admiring eyes.<br />
<br />
<br />
Elsie was the only one who remained stunned.<br />
<br />
<br />
After that, as Elsie,<br />
<br />
“I always wanted to come to such a place!”<br />
<br />
Because of such a strong request, Keima and Elsie entered a little café near the ‘OG Map’. At the third level of a certain shopping mall, the main road could be seen completely. The wooden colored wallpaper and the viewing plants looked really lush. It was a really a small mountainside-styled café.<br />
<br />
Keima simply ordered red tea, and Elsie,<br />
<br />
“Erm, un.”<br />
<br />
After lots of trouble, she finally ordered hot chocolate.<br />
<br />
“Why eat at some café?”<br />
<br />
Keima grumbled.<br />
<br />
“Isn’t my house open for you to enter anytime?”<br />
<br />
“Well well, it’s important to research on other shops you know.”<br />
<br />
Elsie delightedly calmed Keima down. As there were many game shops like ‘OG Map’, there were many customers who were like Keima, holding bags. Inside, there were 3 customers at a table, looking at a notebook computer and seemingly deciding on something.<br />
<br />
“As expected.”<br />
<br />
Also,<br />
<br />
“Wasn’t this option here because the last flag wasn’t fulfilled? Looks like we should start all over again.”<br />
<br />
And also,<br />
<br />
“No, we can’t decide that. Emily hasn’t returned to the country yet. We can’t deny completely that we entered another route.”<br />
<br />
The trio was all serious.<br />
<br />
And working hard.<br />
<br />
Elsie glanced aside at those people and asked Keima.<br />
<br />
“Kami-sama, can I ask a question?”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima remained silent with his eyes closed as he took a sip from the red tea. That pose…if it was only the pose, it would be as elegant as a noble.<br />
<br />
Elsie treated his silence as a silent agreement.<br />
<br />
“Eh, it’s a very basic question.”<br />
<br />
She put her fingers at her chin and summarized what she wanted to ask.<br />
<br />
“…What’s so interesting about games?”<br />
<br />
At this moment.<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
Keima’s eyes suddenly widened as his eyes blazed.<br />
<br />
“Wa! Th, this…cha, charm! I just want to know what’s so attractive about games! Be, because you see, there’re many people other than kami-sama who’s interested.”<br />
<br />
“Haa.”<br />
<br />
Keima sighed hard.<br />
<br />
“That’s really a ‘basic of basics question’, Elsie.”<br />
<br />
He coldly glanced at Elsie, and Elsie timidly shrank back in apology.<br />
<br />
“Uu.”<br />
<br />
“Well, I’ll just explain in a way you can understand.”<br />
<br />
He waved his arm like a kabuki-actor.<br />
<br />
To Elsie.<br />
<br />
‘An imperfect reality, a perfect game’.<br />
<br />
She seemed to see the words raised in a banner behind Keima. Keima’s face looked like there was really a mask, and there was red hair reaching out from behind the mask.<br />
<br />
These were all a hallucination. In fact,<br />
<br />
“An imperfect reality, a perfect game.”<br />
<br />
Keima only said this. He continued passionately,<br />
<br />
“Get it? The female lead in a game can’t possibly have those unreasonable actions that girls in real life will do. All the actions or circumstances are all set up for only the beautiful ending.”<br />
<br />
He said that with passionately.<br />
<br />
Elsie thought that ‘once kami-sama got involved with games, he could be really ‘fired up’. As for Keima, he was thinking that he had to explain it.<br />
<br />
Both of them,<br />
<br />
Suddenly looked at each other.<br />
<br />
““HOT!!””<br />
<br />
Suddenly shouted.<br />
<br />
<br />
For some reason, the surroundings were really hot, and white smoke floated in as the fire alarm rang.<br />
<br />
During the short time after.<br />
<br />
Keima and Elsie were left in a dazed manner.<br />
<br />
<br />
“A fire?”<br />
<br />
“Everyone, calm down! Please evacuate in an orderly fashion!”<br />
<br />
The customers in the shop were all panicking in shock, and the shop attendants did their best to guide them to the emergency staircase. Even though the fire was nearby, the instructions were precise. Even though it was an old building, the precise instructions allowed the evacuation to be smooth.<br />
<br />
“Really.”<br />
<br />
Keima watched everyone around him panic and sighed.<br />
<br />
“People really show their human instincts at this moment. Listen up. You have to remain unmoved like me to.”<br />
<br />
Just as he was lecturing Elsie who was panicking,<br />
<br />
“DAAAAAAAMMMMMMMMMMMNNNNNNNNNNNNN IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIITTTTTTTTTTT!!!!”<br />
<br />
He couldn’t help but cuddle his head.<br />
<br />
Elsie was shocked by this shout.<br />
<br />
“Ka, kami-sama!?”<br />
<br />
Keima’s eyes flashed.<br />
<br />
“…Elsie, I’m going back into the shop.”<br />
<br />
“Eh?”<br />
<br />
Elsie used a split second to understand the meaning behind these words.<br />
<br />
“EEEEEEEEHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!???”<br />
<br />
And then shouted out. Though they couldn’t see the fire, the thickness of the smoke itself meant that going back into the shop was suicidal. However, Keima gripped his fists hard and said,<br />
<br />
“This is really embarrassing.”<br />
<br />
He said this with much remorse.<br />
<br />
“I left the game software the shop attendant gave me on the table!”<br />
<br />
“Weren’t you holding it? That bag!”<br />
<br />
Keima adamantly refuted Elsie.<br />
<br />
“No, it’s the one I carried along to play today! Elsie, I’ll hand this over to you!”<br />
<br />
Keima handed over the bag of games he bought to Elsie,<br />
<br />
“I’m still too naïve!”<br />
<br />
And then turned around adamantly as he ran up the stairs at a speed no one could associate with his normally frail image.<br />
<br />
“Ka,”<br />
<br />
Elsie screamed out,<br />
<br />
“KAMI-SSAAAAAAMMMAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!”<br />
<br />
Just as she was about to chase Keima.<br />
<br />
“Get out of my way!”<br />
<br />
“Oi, move aside!”<br />
<br />
The people who were coming over from up and down the staircase, coupled with the smoke, caused her to lose sight of Keima.<br />
<br />
With amazing willpower, Keima darted into the shop filled with thick smoke and used terrifying instincts to find the seat he was in. Then, as his sight was completely ineffective, he used his love for the games to successfully find what he lost.<br />
<br />
“Alright!”<br />
<br />
He looked like he was hugging the games.<br />
<br />
“Come, let’s escape!”<br />
<br />
And seemed to be talking to someone as once he finished shouting, he intended to leave.<br />
<br />
However,<br />
<br />
Even if it’s him, no matter what state his heart was in, his body still reacted in a biological manner, and it couldn’t be helped.<br />
<br />
“…Arre?”<br />
<br />
First, just as he was about to get out of the shop, his heart wavered greatly.<br />
<br />
“Er, mm…”<br />
<br />
His eyes started to become blurry.<br />
<br />
“…re?”<br />
<br />
His wavering feet started to disobey his commands and collapsed just like that.<br />
<br />
“U, ugh…”<br />
<br />
Though he really wanted to move forward.<br />
<br />
“U…uu.”<br />
<br />
His body wasn’t strong to begin with. He lasted till now,<br />
<br />
All through his love and passion for games.<br />
<br />
Once he got his games.<br />
<br />
“…Ugh.”<br />
<br />
The nerves of tension immediately snapped, and Keima’s blurry consciousness started to think.<br />
<br />
(Am, am I going to fall just like this…me…)<br />
<br />
Amazingly,<br />
<br />
There was no fear, no pain.<br />
<br />
(Ah, ahh.)<br />
<br />
Keima thought.<br />
<br />
(At least allow me to conquer this game…)<br />
<br />
Just as he smiled weakly and was about to close his eyes.<br />
<br />
<br />
“Are you alright?”<br />
<br />
He heard a voice.<br />
<br />
Keima turned to where the voice came from.<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
He was shocked.<br />
<br />
In the midst of the smoke, a girl in pure white clothes appeared, pure white clothes that looked like what the Ancient Greeks would drape over themselves. She was wearing a white mini-skirt and sandals, had flowing long hair and a mysterious shine in her eyes, snowy white skin, and most importantly,<br />
<br />
The wings behind her back.<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/3/37/TWGOK_01_037.jpg/417px-TWGOK_01_037.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/3/37/TWGOK_01_037.jpg/417px-TWGOK_01_037.jpg" width="222" /></a></div>“An, angel?”<br />
<br />
The girl reached her hand out, and Keima’s consciousness just so happens to fade…<br />
<br />
<br />
The next day, the nurse in Maijima General Hospital went all angry,<br />
<br />
“Oi! Mr Katsuragi! Can you please stop playing your games!?”<br />
<br />
And shouted this at Keima, who’s dressed in white inpatient clothing.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
He continued to remain seated on the bed, watching the game screen wordlessly. Elsie was right beside him,<br />
<br />
(Ka, kami-sama’s always the same no matter where he goes…)<br />
<br />
Watching Keima play the video game while breaking out cold sweat. In other words, Katsuragi Keima was hospitalized.<br />
<br />
Luckily, there weren’t any serious external injuries or aftershocks. It was just a precaution. He would be out in another 2, 3 days.<br />
<br />
“Speaking of which, it’s really great…that nothing happened.”<br />
<br />
While accompanying Keima up to the rooftop, Elsie put her hand at her chest and said,<br />
<br />
“My heart nearly stopped yesterday when I thought about what would happen to kami-sama.”<br />
<br />
After Keima was found to be alright at the back door of the shop, Elsie couldn’t help but cry. Keima’s mother, Mari was with them just now, but because she had to run here ‘Grandpa’ Café, she went off early and left the rest to Elsie.<br />
<br />
Keima,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Was silent for a while.<br />
<br />
One of the reasons was that he was playing games. But actually, he was thinking about something.<br />
<br />
(Was I saved by her? By that…girl who dressed up like an angel…)<br />
<br />
Actually, his memory of this wasn’t really clear, and at the moment he regained consciousness, he was already lying at the back door of the shop. Probably, the girl he met in the smoke brought him out of the fire that was spreading through the building and allowed him to escape…<br />
<br />
Was that reality?<br />
<br />
Or was that all imagination.<br />
<br />
Right now, Keima still couldn’t be certain of that. Besides, if that girl really saved me.<br />
<br />
Why did she disappear from right in front of me?<br />
<br />
He really couldn’t understand that.<br />
<br />
Keima couldn’t understand why the girl left him unconscious and went away. And it seemed that no one at the fire seemed to see that girl. Thus Keima was somewhat doubting whether it was just his imagination.<br />
<br />
“…The weather’s really fine.”<br />
<br />
He sat on the rooftop, looked up at the sky, and muttered.<br />
<br />
If he thought about things under such a bright sun, probably everything that happened yesterday was a dream, and not just the girl herself.<br />
<br />
“Yeah.”<br />
<br />
Elsie followed suit and sat down on the concrete ground. Then, she suddenly jumped up.<br />
<br />
“That’s right!”<br />
<br />
She looked at Keima and said,<br />
<br />
“I have something to say to okaa-sama! I’ll go make a call!”<br />
<br />
And then ran off through the exit of the rooftop as she treaded her way through. Keima watched her leave, and sighed slightly.<br />
<br />
“…Such a busy person.”<br />
<br />
He then held the handheld PFP in his hand and lay down.<br />
<br />
“!”<br />
<br />
And froze.<br />
<br />
There was a penthouse and a water supply tower that was higher than the rooftop, and he saw a girl letting her feet down and sitting there, looking at him. This girl seemed to be looking down at Keima, waiting for Keima to discover her.<br />
<br />
Once her eyes meet Keima’s.<br />
<br />
“Ahahaha, we finally meet~”<br />
<br />
She easily jumped off from there.<br />
<br />
Gently,<br />
<br />
The girl was just like an angel as she descended in front of Keima. Her fingertips raised the edge of her skirt slightly as she bowed elegantly.<br />
<br />
“Hello, the prince with the beautiful eyes♪.”<br />
<br />
This was the second encounter with the girl.<br />
<br />
The girl smiled.<br />
<br />
“…Prince?”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima was thoroughly stunned. The girl was looking down at Keima, who in turn was lying down. Thus, he could see what’s under the skirt from this angle…<br />
<br />
White.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Really an underwear of underwear, Keima thought. He remained unmoved as he stood up and patted away the dust on him and wordlessly looked at the girl.<br />
<br />
The girl didn’t seem to mind and said,<br />
<br />
“Ahahaha, the prince looks really energetic. That’s great!”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima’s mind started to spin.<br />
<br />
He furrowed his eyebrows.<br />
<br />
(The girl yesterday?)<br />
<br />
The memory yesterday started to return. The girl narrowed her eyes and said,<br />
<br />
“You took in some smoke, so I was worried.”<br />
<br />
And then, she smiled.<br />
<br />
“That’s great! Looks like you’re alright!”<br />
<br />
Keima managed to make a conclusion and say it out,<br />
<br />
“Don’t tell me…you saved me yesterday?”<br />
<br />
Then, the girl,<br />
<br />
“Un!”<br />
<br />
Nodded her head hard.<br />
<br />
“I was in that building back then as I was looking for something.”<br />
<br />
“Something?”<br />
<br />
Feeling that she was surrounded by the girl’s unique presence, Keima asked. The girl energetically and forcefully said in a tone that’s hard to capture,<br />
<br />
“Yes, it’s a quest!”<br />
<br />
She said it clearly,<br />
<br />
“Amidst the endless sea of stars, the stars that are shining regularly will definitely be my destination!”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima remained silent, and the girl on the other hand didn’t mind.<br />
<br />
“I will continue to look for such stars one after another. My quest is to look for the stars.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima’s language processing ability was outstanding, and he was great at logical thinking. Normally, when conquering girls, he could sort the logic out from the cognitive wavering in the target’s words. That’s why he was able to find out the girl’s hidden secrets, and designate their doctrine or personality. But on the other hand, if the other party wasn’t cognitive in the first place, words that weren’t logical were hard to deal with.<br />
<br />
His mind was starting to sort this girl into a certain element.<br />
<br />
“There’re a few points.”<br />
<br />
Keima asked,<br />
<br />
“That I don’t understand. Did you say that you’re looking for something?”<br />
<br />
He asked patiently.<br />
<br />
“What is it? What is it that you’re trying to find?”<br />
<br />
The girl chuckled happily.<br />
<br />
“About that, it’s an eternal plus that will never change, a present that’s eternal. No matter how many minus there is, it won’t change this eternal plus.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima started to feel a headache, and his eyelids felt like twitching.<br />
<br />
“Really…can you find it?”<br />
<br />
The girl said seriously,<br />
<br />
“No.”<br />
<br />
And then,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Both of them went silent. The girl put both hands behind her back and smiled. Though Keima was showing a smile too, it was obviously forced and barely held there. His eyelids were twitching. He took perfect timing,<br />
<br />
Then.<br />
<br />
He will take this time to leave.<br />
<br />
Thank you for saving me. Did you come to visit me today? Thank you for that. Then, I think I still have some stuff to do, so I’ll make a move first. Bye!<br />
<br />
And will hurriedly leave.<br />
<br />
Thus, just as he was aiming for this moment to say ‘then’.<br />
<br />
“Oh prince.”<br />
<br />
The girl turned around and looked at the streets from the handrail of the rooftop.<br />
<br />
“The weather’s great today~ the streets are all lively.”<br />
<br />
Keima’s tempo was messed up, and he couldn’t leave. He pondered for a while, and sighed hard.<br />
<br />
“…I’m not a prince.”<br />
<br />
This was the only resistance Keima could make to the girl ever since she started spouting all sorts of nonsense just now. The girl happily turned over.<br />
<br />
“You’re a prince!”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“Because you have such beautiful and clear eyes…so pretty, those eyes that looks like they can see through everything, these crystal-like eyes that have god’s will in them.”<br />
<br />
The girl took a large step and moved closer.<br />
<br />
She smiled.<br />
<br />
“Tha, thanks.”<br />
<br />
The girl stared at Keima’s eyes in a curious manner, and Keima said in an annoyed manner,<br />
<br />
“…Thank you for saving me. Did you come to visit me today? Thank you for that. Then,”<br />
<br />
He was about to say the line he prepared.<br />
<br />
“…You really like games. I like them too. I’m going through such a quest ♪”<br />
<br />
Thus, the girl’s answer was again a little off from what Keima said. Keima really felt like cuddling his head, and then,<br />
<br />
“I see, so this person’s!”<br />
<br />
He concluded,<br />
<br />
“This person’s a Denpakei[1]…” …”<br />
<br />
The most incompatible type to the logical Keima.<br />
<br />
And what she said up till now,<br />
<br />
Couldn’t be comprehended!<br />
<br />
Keima couldn’t help but look around desperately for help, and just at this moment,<br />
<br />
“Kami-sama~!”<br />
<br />
Elsie appeared on the rooftop. The girl glanced, and said,<br />
<br />
“Your little sister?”<br />
<br />
She left.<br />
<br />
“It’s about time for me to leave.”<br />
<br />
Keima heaved a sigh of relief, but she was his savior after all,<br />
<br />
“Tha, thank you…again.”<br />
<br />
“My name’s Amami Tooru.”<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/b/bd/TWGOK_01_049.jpg/417px-TWGOK_01_049.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/b/bd/TWGOK_01_049.jpg/417px-TWGOK_01_049.jpg" width="222" /></a></div><br />
<br />
<br />
“Katsuragi Keima.”<br />
<br />
“That’s a nice name.”<br />
<br />
The girl showed a kind smile and waved her hand.<br />
<br />
“Bye bye, Keima-kun. It’s enough for me that you’re alright. A human’s life more important than anything else~ ♪”<br />
<br />
Then, she put her hands behind her back, hummed in a lively manner, and left.<br />
<br />
Elsie went by her.<br />
<br />
And watched her leave with a strange expression. And then,<br />
<br />
Dorodorodorodorodorodoro.<br />
<br />
Elsie’s hair decoration let out a sound, and she was so shocked that she held her head. She looked dumbstruck as she again pointed at the girl who was heading down the stairs.<br />
<br />
“In other words.”<br />
<br />
Keima tried his best not to kneel on the floor, and muttered,<br />
<br />
“That girl has a wandering spirit, is it…”<br />
<br />
He had a bad feeling about this…<br />
<br />
And he was actually correct.<br />
<br />
“Kami-sama!”<br />
<br />
Elsie shouted as she ran over.<br />
<br />
“That person!”<br />
<br />
“I know.”<br />
<br />
Keima used a stern expression to look at Elsie,<br />
<br />
“I know. There’s a runaway spirit inside, right?”<br />
<br />
Elsie nodded her head, and then asked in a curious manner.<br />
<br />
“She looked like she was talking to kami-sama…do you two know each other?”<br />
<br />
“Basically, it’s our first meeting.”<br />
<br />
Keima didn’t elaborate further. He was already thinking about how to conquer that girl…that girl who called herself Amami Tooru.<br />
<br />
The runaway spirit rests in the gap of a soul, and they let the girls with these souls fall in love to conquer their hearts before claiming the runaway spirits. This was Elsie’s mission as a member of Hell's ‘runaway spirit squad’, and also her partner Keima’s mission.<br />
<br />
That intricate and sharp brain started to move. In his mind, there were countless games he conquered, the routes and even the words of the female leads he conquered imprinted deep inside him without mistake. He recalled.<br />
<br />
He pondered.<br />
<br />
He deduced, summarized, and continued.<br />
<br />
“As expected…a ‘denpakei’, or an ohanabatake[2]…” .”<br />
<br />
And then, he shook his head.<br />
<br />
“No, it’s too early to designate the type, but we can only go in this direction.”<br />
<br />
He looked at the exit where Amami Tooru left, and clicked his tongue slightly.<br />
<br />
“I don’t know the school she studies at, and I don’t know where she lives. Really, looks like this conquest’s going to be really physically tiring.”<br />
<br />
Elsie asked in a passive manner,<br />
<br />
“Then, kami-sama…a ‘denpakei’ is.”<br />
<br />
She looked like she was searching through her memeory.<br />
<br />
“That,”<br />
<br />
And said with somewhat little confidence.<br />
<br />
“…The type of girls kami-sama said that you aren’t good with, right?”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima glanced at Elsie,<br />
<br />
And then,<br />
<br />
“Even if I’m really forced, even if I am really forced to do this, I have to protect this. Please play in my garden!”<br />
<br />
Elsie seemed to see several cute and exaggerated flowers sprouting out from behind Keima, and rubbed her eyes.<br />
<br />
“…Fuu.”<br />
<br />
The bright flowers were gone, and what was left was the sighing Keima.<br />
<br />
“Anyway, let’s get out of hospital first, and after that.”<br />
<br />
He forcefully pointed out Elsie’s mistake and corrected it.<br />
<br />
“IT’S NOT THAT I’M NOT USED TO OHANABATAKE-TYPES!”<br />
<br />
<br />
I just don’t want to get too troubled.<br />
<br />
He said. And Elsie couldn’t help but remain rooted and stunned.<br />
<br />
<br />
Three days later, there was a girl.<br />
<br />
Amami Tooru was walking on the streets. She had sepia-colored hair, a flowing one-piece white dress on, a cross-shaped necklace and violet sandals. Her good looks and outstanding figure caused the men who went past her to be attracted by her as they looked at her. They couldn’t help but turn their necks back to look at her.<br />
<br />
This girl’s really cute~<br />
<br />
Most of the men would think that, but the girl herself didn’t mind the stares. She continued to look up at the row of buildings that were lined up.<br />
<br />
She was holding a notebook, even though her stand was unclear,<br />
<br />
“Ah, there’s a guidance star here.”<br />
<br />
The girl muttered and used a pen to write something. Then, she used her handphone to take a photo of the building.<br />
<br />
“Ahaha.”<br />
<br />
Then, she just went ‘un un’, nodding away and writing something inside the notebook. After that, she put her notebook and handphone into her bag and continued to sway and walk.<br />
<br />
Suddenly, she stopped.<br />
<br />
“?”<br />
<br />
And tilted her head in a puzzled manner.<br />
<br />
Amidst the crowd, there was a boy who was leaning on the wall, folding his arms in front of his chest as he slowly got up. He, Katsuragi Keima, stood in front of Amami Tooru.<br />
<br />
(First.)<br />
<br />
“…Can I help you find something?”<br />
<br />
(Let’s enter her world!)<br />
<br />
The girl’s body went stiff for a while, and then, she called out.<br />
<br />
“Ah~prince!”<br />
<br />
Being called out like this in the middle of a crowd, Keima was somewhat scared, but,<br />
<br />
“Please allow me to accompany you, princess.”<br />
<br />
After that, he politely put his hand in front of his chest. Deep inside, this really needed a lot of effort, but he really looked gentlemanly there.<br />
<br />
<br />
“Wa~ prince! That’s great, you’re out of the hospital!”<br />
<br />
The girl suddenly ran to Keima and hugged him immediately. The pedestrians nearby all gave shocked looks.<br />
<br />
Keima himself was shocked too.<br />
<br />
“Tha, thanks to you.”<br />
<br />
Once the girl separated from him, she held onto Keima’s hand and jumped all about.<br />
<br />
“Prince, you recovered really quickly!”<br />
<br />
And hugged him again,<br />
<br />
“Nn~looks real. I thought you were a treasure in the smoke, but you don’t look like treasure when you’re assembled like this, right?”<br />
<br />
He couldn’t understand what she was saying.<br />
<br />
And,<br />
<br />
“Uu.”<br />
<br />
The breasts that were larger than average were bouncing around, and he couldn’t possibly not notice it. This elasticity…it’s soft.<br />
<br />
But Keima,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Continued to let her rampage on. He was already prepared to have even more endurance in the future…<br />
<br />
<br />
A girl was looking at them from a utility pole slightly far away. It was Elsie.<br />
<br />
Keima taught her.<br />
<br />
(I’m going to jump into her story.)<br />
<br />
She didn’t really understand the meaning behind this, but Elsie trusted Keima and watched them from behind.<br />
<br />
<br />
“That’s really a coincidence, prince!”<br />
<br />
Are you finally satisfied? Amami Tooru let go of Keima, and then seemingly out of habit, put her hands behind her back and smiled.<br />
<br />
Keima heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Amami Tooru.<br />
<br />
(Alright. Doesn’t look like there’s something worth noticing on the outside…for now.)<br />
<br />
Immediately, Keima’s sharp eyes inspected Amami Tooru entirely. She was really unique, but there wasn’t anything strange about her.<br />
<br />
He just felt this again.<br />
<br />
She was really a stunningly beautiful girl. He was already bothered the first time he met her, whether she was a mixed-blood or quarter-mixed-blood. The impression she gave was that she was an angel that walked out from some western painter’s painting. She had an ample figure that a Japanese wouldn’t normally have, and she just looked unreal as it seemed to strengthen this impression.<br />
<br />
To be honest, it didn’t seem that she had life.<br />
<br />
She was just like a real angel…<br />
<br />
“What’s with you today?”<br />
<br />
Amami Tooru gave a clear smile and asked,<br />
<br />
“How about we buy something on the streets?”<br />
<br />
Her voice was as clear as a bell, but this enforced the feeling that she wasn’t a human of flesh and blood as it was a vague speech manner.<br />
<br />
Keima said,<br />
<br />
“You have something…that you wanted to find, right?”<br />
<br />
And after that,<br />
<br />
Amami Tooru blinked her eyes.<br />
<br />
“I’ll find it too, princess.”<br />
<br />
First, I have to be sincere.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Amami Tooru continued to stare at Keima for quite a while. Keima then said,<br />
<br />
“Let’s look for this eternal plus you’re looking for together.”<br />
<br />
I have to be slightly forceful. The character impression has to be like a magician.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“Please allow me to accompany you.”<br />
<br />
Make sure I sound like a loyal knight.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“Wa, wa~! How exciting. The adventure’s about to begin!”<br />
<br />
How about a little childish and impish feeling there?<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
“I, I want to see that eternal plus you are looking for too.”<br />
<br />
Like a noble that descends from high above, or a magical item that lasts for a long time.<br />
<br />
Just like that, he continued to change tones.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Even so, Amami Tooru continued to stare at Keima.<br />
<br />
The pedestrians were all looking at Keima with weird looks as he spouted those strange lines, whether they were coming from the front or the back. Slightly further away, two aunties were muttering.<br />
<br />
How pitiful.<br />
<br />
And,<br />
<br />
So young…and so energetic.<br />
<br />
And stuff like that as they continued to gossip.<br />
<br />
Actually, Keima also wanted to run far away at this point.<br />
<br />
Who wants to carry on like this!<br />
<br />
He roared deep inside. He could feel the shame rising up in him, and his face was becoming redder. Even so, Keima continued to organize his words.<br />
<br />
Words that could touch the other party’s heart.<br />
<br />
The door that leads to the other party’s word, the words that were meant to look for the key.<br />
<br />
“This is just my gratitude to you, princess.”<br />
<br />
That was what Keima wanted to do.<br />
<br />
Once he understands her world, he will blend in, not just emotionally and design, but also in all other aspects. When dealing with ‘denpakei’ girls, this was a must.<br />
<br />
What she was looking forward to.<br />
<br />
What was she looking at.<br />
<br />
What kind of personality did she have.<br />
<br />
When dealing with such girls, if one wants to achieve the mutual understanding before people can normally fall in love, they have to go through a number of tedious phases.<br />
<br />
That was why Keima continued to let out little jabs in his words to try and probe into her view of the world. For this, he tried many ways of talking.<br />
<br />
“…The guidance star.”<br />
<br />
Suddenly, Keima’s eyes showed a steady reflection.<br />
<br />
“There’s one in this building.”<br />
<br />
After sensing the rule in the girl’s words, Keima said,<br />
<br />
“…You.”<br />
<br />
Keima’s finger pointed above, and Amami Tooru’s eyes followed.<br />
<br />
‘Bar—Lucky Chance’.<br />
<br />
The street they were on had this signboard right above, a neon light that extended out from the third level of the building.<br />
<br />
When it’s night, it’s likely to let out beautiful lights.<br />
<br />
And on this signboard.<br />
<br />
“Are you looking for such a star?”<br />
<br />
It was a decoration that was yellow, seemingly representing a shooting star. Amami Tooru still remained unmoved.<br />
<br />
Keima waited slightly.<br />
<br />
Suddenly,<br />
<br />
“Aha.”<br />
<br />
Amami Tooru laughed, and Keima immediately gulped.<br />
<br />
Did he succeed?<br />
<br />
Did he fail?<br />
<br />
Keima remembered that when he met her for the first time, even inside the building that was on fire, there was a star-shaped signboard of relatively retro games. Also, there were the words she said at the rooftop of the hospital when they met again.<br />
<br />
“My quest is to look for stars!”<br />
<br />
This line was inside Keima’s detailed memory as well. Thus, he tried to piece these two theories together.<br />
<br />
“That’s right! Amazing! How did you know! How did you know that I’m looking for this star?”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima heaved a sigh of relief inside. Looks like he was correct. Amami Tooru’s eyes suddenly gave a strong light.<br />
<br />
The vague words showed her true passion.<br />
<br />
“Ahaha! You’re amazing, prince! You really have all-seeing eyes!”<br />
<br />
The girl clapped her hands together and shouted excitedly. The crowd started to turn back and look at Keima and the bishoujo girl who was making an abnormally loud voice. Keima felt his eyes hurting, but he still smiled.<br />
<br />
“I know all about you.”<br />
<br />
Matching her view of the world.<br />
<br />
Matching her heart.<br />
<br />
He had to gradually understand the other party. The ‘eternal plus’ she was looking for was likely to be the decisive key to understanding her inner heart.<br />
<br />
Thus,<br />
<br />
“I said that I hope to look for it with you.”<br />
<br />
Keima took a step forward.<br />
<br />
“Un!”<br />
<br />
The girl nodded her head.<br />
<br />
“You’re a prince! You’re really a prince!”<br />
<br />
The girl easily accepted this.<br />
<br />
“Let’s look for this, this ‘eternal plus’!”<br />
<br />
<br />
“…Un, an ‘eternal plus’.”<br />
<br />
Keima’s eyes let out a calculative shine.<br />
<br />
“How should we look for it?”<br />
<br />
He wanted to understand Amami Tooru’s inner heart.<br />
<br />
Keima started to probe. Amami Tooru suddenly froze. Not good. He clicked his tongue deep inside. Was he rushing things a little too much?<br />
<br />
However, Amami Tooru,<br />
<br />
“Ahahaha, I don’t know about this at all! I don’t know where it is, what shape it is! I don’t know at all!”<br />
<br />
She clearly answered without being bothered at all.<br />
<br />
“I see…”<br />
<br />
Keima answered as he lowered his head and thought,<br />
<br />
So it was such a setting…I see.<br />
<br />
But at this moment, he didn’t notice it.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Amami Tooru’s expression showed a slight change.<br />
<br />
(Fu~n)<br />
<br />
It was an expression an ordinary girl would have, as if she was looking down from high above at Keima, trying to test him. What’s ironic was that at this moment, Amami Tooru’s beautiful face was showing some real human emotions—observing from afar, Elsie couldn’t help but go ‘oh?’ But at this moment, Keima’s eyes lost Amami Tooru completely.<br />
<br />
“Then, let’s going! To the place we’re most interested in! Let’s go there!”<br />
<br />
Thus, once Amami Tooru went back to that gentle expression and that lost voice, Keima himself didn’t realize the change in this.<br />
<br />
“Of course.”<br />
<br />
He smiled and answered.<br />
<br />
<br />
Keima gave himself a pass…but at the next moment, what Amami Tooru called out next really surprised him.<br />
<br />
“Let’s go ahead. The little sister over there too!”<br />
<br />
She lifted her head slightly, and smiled as she said to Elsie, who was hiding behind the utility pole.<br />
<br />
Keima himself was shocked inside. Amami Tooru, who didn’t look like she noticed her surroundings, suddenly invited Elsie along, and she never looked in Elsie’s direction when she was talking to Keima.<br />
<br />
However, she was talking to Elsie without hesitation, even though she and Elsie only went past each other at the rooftop once.<br />
<br />
When did she start to realize Elsie’s existence?<br />
<br />
Amami Tooru looked over at the troubled Keima and Elsie, who Keima himself was panicking over, and smiled as she walked off.<br />
<br />
<br />
After that,<br />
<br />
After they tumbled around on the bus for another 2 stops.<br />
<br />
“Jyan! This is our destination!”<br />
<br />
Keima and Elsie were speechless.<br />
<br />
It was a large entertainment facility. The streets Keima and Elsie were staying in were at a more rural area, but it had lots of empty land. It had a school, library, city hall, sports hall and all sorts of public facilities, but also had more large-scale public entertainment facilities.<br />
<br />
Right now, the one in front of Keima and company was the ‘Dean Land’, one of these buildings. The building that’s built in the middle of the busy street was an entire theme park itself. From karaoke and bowling alleys to manga cafes and cafeterias, there were all sorts of things inside this building.<br />
<br />
What’s more amazing was that there was a track extending out from a side of the building, spinning about in the air once before returning back to the building.<br />
<br />
Periodically.<br />
<br />
“KYAAA~!”<br />
<br />
“WA~!”<br />
<br />
With the cries of several people, the roller-coaster would rush out from the side of the building, spin once before rushing back into the building again.<br />
<br />
In other words,<br />
<br />
“This is really unbelievable…”<br />
<br />
Keima gave out cold sweat as he said this.<br />
<br />
A roller coaster occupied half the building. Are the safety standards of this building really alright?<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima still remained silent.<br />
<br />
And Elsie,<br />
<br />
“Wa~”<br />
<br />
Clasped her hands together tight as her eyes were sparkling. Amami Tooru said happily,<br />
<br />
“Look! There’s a large guidance star over there!”<br />
<br />
She pointed to the roof, and there was really a large star decoration over there.”<br />
<br />
“Let’s hurry and go in!”<br />
<br />
Keima and Elsie were again grabbed by the hand by Amami Tooru and forcefully dragged in.<br />
<br />
<br />
Keima already had a bad feeling the moment he saw the outside of this building, but he was already prepared the moment he decided to follow Amami Tooru.<br />
<br />
No matter what, he will continue to see what’s inside her world.<br />
<br />
However,<br />
<br />
Even so,<br />
<br />
“Gu, kuku!”<br />
<br />
After registering at the first level, he separated from Tooru and Elsie and head into the men’s changing room. After changing into a certain costume, Keima couldn’t help but wince and grimace.<br />
<br />
“Why do I”<br />
<br />
He clenched his fist hard,<br />
<br />
“Wear something like this.”<br />
<br />
His shoulders naturally trembled slightly as the humiliation and awkwardness rose up in him. But in contrast, Elsie,<br />
<br />
“Waa~! Kami-sama, it really suits you!”<br />
<br />
She clapped hard and raised her approval. Amami Tooru too said,<br />
<br />
“Un, it’s really ideal for you to be a butler, prince. Definitely.”<br />
<br />
After making a ridiculous conclusion, she nodded her head in a satisfied manner. And she herself was dressed like a princess with a crown on. All her clothing were changed except for the cross necklace.<br />
<br />
And Elsie was a maid.<br />
<br />
As for Keima…<br />
<br />
“Uu, I really didn’t expect it to be such a messy spot…”<br />
<br />
Was cosplaying as a butler. But like what the girls said, Keima, who had the presence and the looks, was really suited for such outstanding clothing.<br />
<br />
The lady at the counter smiled and asked,<br />
<br />
“Princess, maid and butler, may I know if there’re any problems?”<br />
<br />
“No problems at all. Right, Elsie?”<br />
<br />
“Yes~, just, just like you said ♪, princess.”<br />
<br />
The girls immediately got into character and answered. Then, the lady at the counter, Amami Tooru and Elsie turned to look at Keima. They were all looking rather enthusiastic, looking forward to it. Keima backed away a little on seeing their blazing eyes, but he couldn’t just keep a poker face all the time. Besides, Amami Tooru was right in front of him.<br />
<br />
He barely forced a smile.<br />
<br />
“No.”<br />
<br />
He answered,<br />
<br />
“No problems at all, princess.”<br />
<br />
He politely put his hand in front of his chest and answered, just like when he met Amami Tooru for the first time today. The girls all cheered ‘KYAAA!’<br />
<br />
It’s true.<br />
<br />
Keima was really suited to cosplay as such…<br />
<br />
<br />
‘Dean Land’.<br />
<br />
The biggest unique thing about it was that it was a theme park that allowed cosplayers to take its rides, a rare sight even in the entire country. Of course, one can wear plain clothes, but most of the customers here would put their clothing inside the clothing storage (these were all managed by computers, and they can be examined through the archive of computers). The cosplayers would choose after a long time what’s most suited for them to wear or what they wanted to wear most. The costume choice of ‘Dean Land’ was extremely big, and right now, besides the princess and butler themes Keima and company were wearing, there were also all sorts of clothing of manga or anime characters, or even doll clothing of animals or mascots, and even pilot suits and nurse uniforms.<br />
<br />
There were measurements of different sizes for males and females, and though there were cool girls wearing manly male clothing or little kids cosplaying as magical girls, they would basically wear things that will fit their gender.<br />
<br />
If they really didn’t know what’s suited for them to wear, there’s a system where they went to the lady at the counter to be an advisor. Thus, it seemed that as it was Keima and the rest’s first time, they went to the counter lady to help choose the clothes.<br />
<br />
It really suited their appearances.<br />
<br />
Keima wasn’t willing, but he knew this.<br />
<br />
There were more young couples or friends gathered here in Dean Land, but what’s unexpected was that there were also many singles or families. At the higher levels, there’s also a damper (a stage for cosplayers to dance on) for people who’re meeting for the first time to gather. Mothers and fathers were smiling and watching their children in cute clothing jumping and dancing about.<br />
<br />
One of the reasons was that it was a holiday, as the hall was buzzing.<br />
<br />
Keima was already admitting defeat somewhat.<br />
<br />
“Then, Missy.”<br />
<br />
And restrained himself as he tried to act like a butler.<br />
<br />
“Where shall we head to first?”<br />
<br />
Amami Tooru widened her arms and smiled.<br />
<br />
“Let me think~ first, let’s play bowling! Bowling!”<br />
<br />
<br />
And thus, Keima and Elsie were dragged around by Amami Tooru, and once they reached the bowling alley on the fourth level, they were bowling in cosplay.<br />
<br />
“Ehh!”<br />
<br />
Amami Tooru did splendid motions as she knocked down pin after pin.<br />
<br />
“Yeah!”<br />
<br />
Then, she spun around elegantly in her princess cosplay, showing her white teeth and giving a victory pose. As she spun, the skirt floated up, showing her white calves. As a super beauty did such a thing, all the customers around them were looking over in surprise. At this moment,<br />
<br />
“Ka, kami-sama? Is, is it like this?”<br />
<br />
Elsie chose a light ball that was suited for her and stiffly hit the pins down. Seeing her enjoying herself like this, one really couldn’t tell that she was bowling for the first time.<br />
<br />
In the end.<br />
<br />
“Waa~ I, I knocked them all down!”<br />
<br />
She actually hit a spare. On seeing this, Amami Tooru was really happy.<br />
<br />
“Alright! Good job! Ell-chan!”<br />
<br />
“Tha, thanks!”<br />
<br />
Unknowingly, she was being called by her nickname, and they were even hi-fiving.<br />
<br />
And then,<br />
<br />
“Ugh!”<br />
<br />
Rolls.<br />
<br />
One or two pins.<br />
<br />
He would occasionally hit spares.<br />
<br />
This wasn’t something worth bragging,<br />
<br />
But the panting Keima,<br />
<br />
(More or less enough here, I guess…)<br />
<br />
Thought this way.<br />
<br />
<br />
After bowling, it was karaoke. The system of ‘Dean land’ was that no matter how many times they changed clothes, there’s no need to pay additional fees.<br />
<br />
Thus, Keima and the rest (mostly through Amami Tooru’s suggestion) used this system to change clothing. The trio changed into famous international anime clothing. As for karaoke, Amami Tooru showed off her amazing vocals, that’s all. After that, they changed into contemporary drama clothing.<br />
<br />
“Let’s go! We might as well ride this now that we’re here!”<br />
<br />
Basically, they were forced to take the roller coaster ride by Amami Tooru, the one that looked like a giant snake surrounding a rock.<br />
<br />
Amami Tooru and Elsie were already excited,<br />
<br />
But Keima, who was more rational than ordinary people, was,<br />
<br />
(Is this building and transportation…really up to standard?)<br />
<br />
Looking uneasily as he looked in front.<br />
<br />
<br />
In more ways than one, the ride was really scary…<br />
<br />
The roller coaster moved about at a shocking speed on the twisted track. Once the safety was opened and as they got off the roller coaster, while the girls were chattering away happily, Keima was all tired.<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/9/91/TWGOK_01_075.jpg/417px-TWGOK_01_075.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/9/91/TWGOK_01_075.jpg/417px-TWGOK_01_075.jpg" width="222" /></a></div><br />
<br />
<br />
Anyway, Keima was being dragged around.<br />
<br />
Then, they went to the game corner. They played racing games, ice hockey, rim basketball and test of strength punch. During this time,<br />
<br />
“O, oi, wait a sec, this, this too!?”<br />
<br />
Or,<br />
<br />
“Oii! You too, Elsie?”<br />
<br />
Or things like that. Keima didn’t even have time to rest. However,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Once he entered the row of video games, Keima went silent. His erratic breathing immediately calmed down, his sweat went back into him, and he pushed his glasses.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
He silently looked at the game of guessing and problem solving. It was called.<br />
<br />
‘~Really smart~test’.<br />
<br />
A national versus type intelligence game. It was a game with a number plate that challenges the intelligence of all the gamers in the country. It tests a variety of things, from general knowledge, to mathematical proving, from logical solving to language ability. All sorts of questions were raised,<br />
<br />
“Humph.”<br />
<br />
But Keima looked uninterested as he won overwhelmingly again and again.<br />
<br />
His hands,<br />
<br />
Just looked like they were moving in a flash as he immediately pressed the correct answers, and the speed he did so caused everyone else to be left amazed.<br />
<br />
“A, amazing~”<br />
<br />
Amami Tooru called out, and Elsie,<br />
<br />
“Wa! Wa! Kami-sama won again!”<br />
<br />
She was grabbing onto the chair Keima was sitting on and being all excited,<br />
<br />
The ranking of the players with the top scores will be shown on the large screen, and thus, lots of people started to gather unknowingly.<br />
<br />
“Wa! What’s going on? He just won another one with a national ranking.”<br />
<br />
“…What is he? A genius?”<br />
<br />
They were muttering away behind, and finally, Keima ended up facing the 7th ranked player in the country.<br />
<br />
“How about this game?”<br />
<br />
The opponent raised what looked like a game that’s a mix of submarines and international chess. Keima answered,<br />
<br />
“...I don’t mind.”<br />
<br />
With the customers in the shop and hundreds of viewers watching.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima narrowed his eyes. His thinking time was longer, and the big screen showed that Keima was at a disadvantage in the game.<br />
<br />
Under the opponent’s attacks, the sequence disk looked like it was being suppressed.<br />
<br />
Amami Tooru held her breath.<br />
<br />
Elsie didn’t understand the rules at all, but she increased the force of her grip on the chair. And then,<br />
<br />
“Fuu.”<br />
<br />
Keima’s body relaxed.<br />
<br />
Just like that.<br />
<br />
His clear mind saw through the enemy’s opening. It was an opening an ordinary person couldn’t realize, one really minor and inconspicuous; a logical opening. But to the god of gaming Keima, this was enough. At this moment, a large comeback started.<br />
<br />
“Ohh!”<br />
<br />
The crowd couldn’t help but cheer for this beautiful reversal as smooth and quick movements accompanied the instantaneous calm thoughts.<br />
<br />
Quick direct attacks.<br />
<br />
Skillfully set traps.<br />
<br />
He continued to attack and weaken the enemy’s base like torrents.<br />
<br />
And then,<br />
<br />
“I lose. You’re too strong.”<br />
<br />
As if seeing the wry smile on the opposing gamer from the other side of the network as he watched this glorious win, Keima smiled.<br />
<br />
“Nice fight.”<br />
<br />
He sent a reply praising the brilliant performance. At this moment, the people behind exploded into thunderous claps.<br />
<br />
The people who were watching the competitor, one who appeared in many national rankings continuously, face off against an unknown challenger in an intense battle all gave their praise.<br />
<br />
Red or yellow text were dancing about.<br />
<br />
“…Fuu.”<br />
<br />
Finally, Keima seemed to be a little tired as he sighed and left the game console. Amami Tooru was thoroughly amazed.<br />
<br />
“Prince! You’re really a prince! That’s amazing! That’s so cool! But, eh?”<br />
<br />
She looked puzzled.<br />
<br />
“Why a game?”<br />
<br />
What she asked wasn’t really clear. Perhaps it was ‘why are you so strong in games?’<br />
<br />
As for this question.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
A delicate expression appeared on Keima’s face as he observed the person…but the one who answered was Elsie, who was completely immersed in the victory.<br />
<br />
“U~! Ka, Kami-nii-sama!”<br />
<br />
And she sounded really excited.<br />
<br />
“Kami-sama’s really a god!”<br />
<br />
At that moment.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Amami Tooru’s movements went stiff, and then,<br />
<br />
“?”<br />
<br />
“…?”<br />
<br />
Right in front of Elsie and the mystified looking Keima,<br />
<br />
“AHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!”<br />
<br />
She started laughing like something was broken.<br />
<br />
“God! I see, the prince is a god!”<br />
<br />
If,<br />
<br />
She said, and smiled.<br />
<br />
“I was right when I cosplayed as an angel, right? Kami-sama? Ahh, I see! So that’s how it is! That’s great, I turned into an angel and saved god!”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima continued to remain silent through, and Amami Tooru said with a clear expression,<br />
<br />
“You’re god, and I’m the angel, so that means,”<br />
<br />
She pointed at Elsie,<br />
<br />
“You’re a cute devil, right, Ell-chan?”<br />
<br />
It was an inexplicable,<br />
<br />
And an ambiguous expression.<br />
<br />
“Now the three of us are god, angel and devil!”<br />
<br />
Elsie was shocked even though it should be merely a coincidence.<br />
<br />
However, it felt like she said the truth…<br />
<br />
And then,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Keima remained silent as he continued to stare at Amami Tooru’s expression. “…For some reason.”<br />
<br />
Elsie whispered to Keima.<br />
<br />
“Tooru-san really gives an inexplicable feeling, isn’t it?”<br />
<br />
After what happened then, the three of them arrived at the activity floor at the top.<br />
<br />
They were surrounded by all sorts of cosplayers. As the Dance Event was about to start, lots of people were gathering here.<br />
<br />
Giving an expressionless face, Keima was looking through his glasses at the back profile of Amami Tooru, who went to get the free drinks from the drink corner.<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
And now, he turned around silently to look at Elsie.<br />
<br />
Elsie lowered her head and corrected,<br />
<br />
“No, she doesn’t just give an inexplicable feeling. She’s really inexplicable.”<br />
<br />
Kokukoku, she nodded her head.<br />
<br />
It’s unknown when she noticed Elsie’s presence. Even though she probably didn’t mean it, she did mention Elsie’s real identity and so on.<br />
<br />
“…Kami-sama. Are ‘Denpa-type’ people really inexplicable people with such sharp intuition?<br />
<br />
Elsie asked Keima again.<br />
<br />
Keima considered about the question for a while.<br />
<br />
“Is that so.”<br />
<br />
And he nodded his head.<br />
<br />
“Denpa-type people would often display an inexplicable instinct. This may be a woman’s sixth sense or some signal that was received…this is still something unknown, so listen up, Elsie. Keima lifted his finger up and started to explain.<br />
<br />
“The Denpa-type can mostly be sorted into the ‘genuine receiver-type’ and the ‘flower field-type’. Both of them have very huge differences in their appearances. The ‘genuine-nature type’ has a plain skin color and is expressionless, and most of them would have short hair or really short hair. In contrast, the ‘flower field-type’ girls would pretend by wearing ordinary girls’ clothing, and there’s an 80% to 90% chance that they would have long hair or medium long hair.”<br />
<br />
He raised these characteristics with the tone of a lecture.<br />
<br />
‘The ‘genuine receiver-type’ would normally have a dark side under normal circumstances, like saying something weird out of a sudden or making strange gestures. Like what the term implies, this group of people will normally do eccentric things once they receive some bad waves, and this element can be extremely dangerous…I got involved in a few dangerous moments of hell before.”<br />
<br />
Keima’s glasses shone.<br />
<br />
“In other words, it’s really troublesome.”<br />
<br />
Elsie was dripping in cold sweat.<br />
<br />
“Really troublesome?”<br />
<br />
“Very.”<br />
<br />
Keima sighed.<br />
<br />
“Well, Amami Tooru’s the latter, the ‘flower field-type’, the direct opposite of the ‘genuine receiver-type’. First, they would take any eccentric actions, and they’re a type of people who have a unique set of rules as they view things from a unique world. To think that they are confused with the ‘natural’ characters, but,”<br />
<br />
Keima twitched his neat eyebrows slightly.<br />
<br />
“BUT THEY’RE DIFFERENT! COMPLETELY DIFFERENT!”<br />
<br />
“…How are they completely different?”<br />
<br />
The moment Elsie asked this, Keima stared back at Elsie, who asked this question, with a slightly cold expression.<br />
<br />
“Do you think ice cream and sorbet are the same?”<br />
<br />
Once again, Elsie seemed to see the large images of the ice cream and sorbet behind Keima. Just like that.<br />
<br />
‘Ice cream. A frozen product that’s made by adding milk, sugar, flavoring, gelatin to cream and freezing it!’<br />
<br />
And,<br />
<br />
‘Sorbet. A frozen food that’s made by adding sugar solution to fruit juice, mixing them up and freezing them!’<br />
<br />
And the explanations.<br />
<br />
But as expected, these were just hallucinations.<br />
<br />
“It’s true that the common point between these two is that they’re cold desserts, but the contents are different.”<br />
<br />
Keima continued with his lesson.<br />
<br />
“First, the ‘natural’ won’t make up stories. Though their concept of reality may be a little off, it is still based on reality. In the end, this ‘natural’ would mean that the current reality and the ‘natural’ reality are slightly different. However, the ‘flower garden’ type is different. Their concept of reality is completely different from reality. Quite the opposite, we ordinary people can only establish a common link with them if our difference in values would at least have some overlaps. The ‘flower garden-type’ is one that’s guided by some invisible fairy’s voice. There’s definitely a consistent view of the world behind her.”<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Elsie remained silent. What Keima said was way too hard to understand. She could only put her index fingers on back sides of her head as her eyes look lost.<br />
<br />
Keima gave a thinking look as he crossed his arms and supported his chin with one hand.<br />
<br />
“However,”<br />
<br />
He muttered,<br />
<br />
“…I don’t know what’s the ‘story’ of Amami Tooru based on.”<br />
<br />
For the entire day, Keima was watching Amami Tooru, and even though his physical body was all tired, that sharp mind of his was thinking calmly.<br />
<br />
The nature of the story Amami Tooru.<br />
<br />
The key to getting close to her inner heart.<br />
<br />
However.<br />
<br />
(She was an angel when I met her, and I guess she was in princess mode when she called me ‘prince’. But after that, they were all anime characters, contemporary drama style, and even other costumes like thief and bunny outfits, and again calling herself an angel…impossible. Normally, the ‘flower garden-type’ would come up with a story that flows according to how they build themselves, a single world, and stick themselves into a certain character. Amami Tooru’s situation’s completely different. We’re in a free cosplay facility, but the changes in the image are way too much. Not just the appearance, but also the content of the dialogue.)<br />
<br />
Keima continued to wonder about this problem. His mind was moving at full speed.<br />
<br />
(Amami Tooru doesn’t have a defining personality. Why is that?) He would often find chances to ask Amami Tooru all sorts of questions.<br />
<br />
Randomly.<br />
<br />
Sometimes forcefully.<br />
<br />
Regarding the ‘Guiding star’ she was looking for and the cause and effect of this ‘eternal plus’.<br />
<br />
Or rather, the specific image of this ‘eternal plus’.<br />
<br />
Speaking of which, why was she dressed as an angel when they first met?<br />
<br />
Anyway, he tried his best to talk to her as he tried to look for clues.<br />
<br />
However,<br />
<br />
“I don’t know, or rather,”<br />
<br />
It even seemed that Amami Tooru would often evade the questions skillfully. He tried his best to ask things that were close to her world in order not to affect her mood, but he just couldn’t grasp this world itself.<br />
<br />
“Don’t tell me.”<br />
<br />
Keima suddenly thought of an unpleasant conclusion.<br />
<br />
(…Was she faking it? Was Amami Tooru pretending to be a ‘Denpakei’?)<br />
<br />
However, he quickly denied his own thoughts.<br />
<br />
(No, that’s impossible. It wouldn’t be beneficial for her to pretend to be a ‘Denpakei’ type unless she was targeting Elsie and me right from the beginning and thought of a few tricks. Also, that’s the biggest difference between a ‘natural’ and a ‘denpakei’…therefore.)<br />
<br />
Thinking till here, Keima finally realized something abnormal.<br />
<br />
“Arre? Speaking of which, where’s Amami Tooru?” She said that she went off to get drinks, but after a long time, she isn’t back yet.<br />
<br />
Keima himself seemed to be buried in his own thoughts as a long time was spent, and Elsie, who just went ‘uu~’ up till now while listening to Keima’s lesson, hears Keima’s words,<br />
<br />
“Ah, are? Speaking of which!”<br />
<br />
She looked around.<br />
<br />
“This, this is bad! Kami-sama! Tooru-san, she’s not here!”<br />
<br />
Keima opened his eyes, and growled,<br />
<br />
“Ku, so…”<br />
<br />
It seemed that the matter he was most worried of happened…<br />
<br />
<br />
This was a scenario a while back, as a girl who was dressed in a bunny suit was watching Keima and Elsie from afar.<br />
<br />
Her eyes,<br />
<br />
“…”<br />
<br />
Were full of sadness.<br />
<br />
She looked at the handphone and saw the name that was shown on it.<br />
<br />
“So…I have to go back now, is it?”<br />
<br />
Her blurry expression was suddenly awake.<br />
<br />
Kya kya, the happy smile of hers wasn’t there anymore.<br />
<br />
She wasn’t like an ordinary girl, and the relaxing atmosphere became a heavy tired one. The angel soon became a human again.<br />
<br />
Not in any image,<br />
<br />
Only a human.<br />
<br />
Back to a girl called Amami Tooru.<br />
<br />
“Goodbye.”<br />
<br />
For a moment, she stared at Keima reluctantly,<br />
<br />
“I don’t know why you accompanied me until the end.”<br />
<br />
She turned around, raised a hand and said,<br />
<br />
“Thank you, I had fun today.”<br />
<br />
This,<br />
<br />
Was a farewell speech to a boy she never intended to meet. Just like that, she walked straight towards the exit of the banquet.<br />
<br />
<br />
After a while,<br />
<br />
The dance event started, and exciting music started to flow as the surrounding people started dancing about. At this moment,<br />
<br />
“THA, THAT’S WHY, THAT’S WHY I HATE THE DENPAKEI!”<br />
<br />
Keima shouted to his heart’s content.<br />
<br />
“NOW I HAVE TO START ALL OVER AGAIN!”</div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-79500121638239121162012-02-22T12:15:00.005+07:002012-03-02T10:23:42.822+07:00The World God Only Knows Vol. 1 - Prologue<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">It was flowing.<br />
<br />
Just like a beautiful dance. Just like the movements of a martial arts’ master. But it was not splendid, nor was it swift.<br />
<br />
It was done naturally.<br />
<br />
Even though he was only moving his arms naturally, it looked like after-images were appearing. Exactly six arms. All moving smoothly. An oriental god such as Ashura exists.<br />
<br />
With these a six arms, he held godly powers.<br />
<br />
However, he looked too meek for someone as great as Ashura.<br />
<br />
"Ah! The way he creates these foreshadows. This artistic skill.....this scene writer does quite well each and every time!”<br />
<br />
As this boy grew joyful, his expression softened.<br />
<br />
"Haha, it seems like you are wavering quite bit. Kiriko......however."<br />
<br />
And his hands slowly approached the controls in order to give the command.<br />
<br />
"Do not worry. I, the God of Conquest, will surely save you from this infinite loop<br />
<br />
Just like a pianist peacefully playing a sonata.<br />
<br />
Bewildered.<br />
<br />
Silent.<br />
<br />
Easygoing.<br />
<br />
"Come now, Chitta! Face the heavens and depart to the skies. Your Thunder Fleet is waiting."<br />
<br />
His murmurs leaked out.<br />
<br />
Yet it was like a poet singing the lyrics to a song.<br />
<br />
"Sounds good. Slowly. Really slowly.....come now."<br />
<br />
Behind his glasses.<br />
<br />
As his clear eyes narrowed,<br />
<br />
"Kiriko! Chitta! Misako! Gou! Nameless N! Yuriel!"<br />
<br />
As if he was holding the conductor’s baton, he held up his hands in front of his head.<br />
<br />
"Now"<br />
<br />
With those words came elegance.<br />
<br />
Grace.<br />
<br />
The sign of the finale.<br />
<br />
"Everyone! Everyone! I’ll capture you all!"<br />
<br />
Fafafafafa~n.<br />
<br />
Chiyurararara.<br />
<br />
Chirererere, chichichire.<br />
<br />
All of the ending themes flowed simultaneously. All flawlessly calculated. Building the situations up with one aim, being in complete control of the production company, the length of the story, the heroine's voice’s on/off and beyond, he was able to bring everything to its ending in one go.<br />
<br />
Existing in this world is the hand of a God who does not waver or get confused.<br />
<br />
"Hmph"<br />
<br />
The boy leant against the back of his chair, giving a sigh because of his tiredness.<br />
<br />
"Good work for one day's worth...."<br />
<br />
He said this as if he's an artist being showered by applause.<br />
<br />
They could be heard.<br />
<br />
From beyond the monitor, countless rescued heroines cried out his name.<br />
<br />
The God of Conquest.<br />
<br />
The God of Conquest.<br />
<br />
His name is Katsuragi Keima!<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/3/3e/TWGOK_01_015.jpg/417px-TWGOK_01_015.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/3/3e/TWGOK_01_015.jpg/417px-TWGOK_01_015.jpg" width="222" /></a></div><br />
<br />
<br />
"Now, with this..."<br />
<br />
And that one part from beginning to end, the girl gazes from behind, sighing as she lowered her shoulders.<br />
<br />
"Why does he always have to be playing a game?"<br />
<br />
After that, she inhaled deeply and shaped her hands like a megaphone and...<br />
<br />
"KAMI SAMAAA!!! I'M GOING TO MAKE LUUNCH!!"<br />
<br />
"WAAAAAAAAAA!!!"<br />
<br />
The boy shouted out instantly.<br />
<br />
The boy, Katsuragi Keima, who had quickly finished six gal-games just now, leapt into mid-air, with his heart beating quickly as he grasped his chest.<br />
<br />
"Wha, What!? Elsie?"<br />
<br />
He confirmed it is her and then drops his shoulders,<br />
<br />
"I've told you over and over not to enter my room without permission!”<br />
<br />
He pointed his finger at the girl named Elsie.<br />
<br />
She was a lovable girl with sweet-looking eyes.<br />
<br />
Contrary to her innocent appearance, her true identity was a demon from Hell who descended above ground because of the Runaway Spirit Squad. She gave off a displeased 'Uh~~' as her lips turned sour.<br />
<br />
"But, Kami-Sama, it has already been long past noon. If you don’t eat anything, you’ll ruin your health.” (A small portion of this line continues onto the next page)<br />
<br />
"Hmph!"<br />
<br />
Keima crossed over his arms and looks away.<br />
<br />
"All of that is nothing to me. I get all of my nutrition by playing games regularly."<br />
<br />
"But isn't body nourishment also very important? Filling your stomach with food is important, right?"<br />
<br />
"Well,"<br />
<br />
Keima then stood up from his chair.<br />
<br />
"Since I am taking a rest, I wouldn't be hesitant to go up against reality."<br />
<br />
He pushed up his glasses with his fingertips, making his eyes shine.<br />
<br />
Though baby-faced, he was a young man with a composed expression. Katsuragi Keima. People called him by the alias "The God of Conquest", the one who is able to make any girl (of the game world) fall for him.<br />
<br />
Asked by the female demon Elsie to gather escaped spirits, he went through his days that he's a bit unwilling to go through.<br />
<br />
That is why Elsie had started to understand some parts of Keima's personality.<br />
<br />
"Even so,"<br />
<br />
She said as her eyes were fixated on the six screens.<br />
<br />
"Kami-sama can truly make any girl fall in love with him at his own free will."<br />
<br />
She said in admiration.<br />
<br />
As this was something that is not too difficult for Keima to do, he shrugged his shoulders lightly,<br />
<br />
"That's because I'm the God of Conquest."<br />
<br />
So he said without showing any sign of getting worked up. Being drawn into this, Elsie asked,<br />
<br />
"...I've been having a bit of a doubt, but can Kami-sama capture any type of girl you like without any discrimination?"<br />
<br />
Keima responded with,<br />
<br />
"...."<br />
<br />
Without any facial expression, Keima firmly looked at Elsie.<br />
<br />
"...such a foolish question to ask."<br />
<br />
He firmly replied.<br />
<br />
"Then, then, for example!"<br />
<br />
Elsie said as she took notice of the fantasy-world girls in one of the screens,<br />
<br />
"Even these girls who live in a world that is completely different from reality?"<br />
<br />
"Of course."<br />
<br />
"....These girls have wings on their backs, right? Are they fairies? Also, this girl who has a tail and animal ears...."<br />
<br />
"...is this girl, umm, is she actually a cat? And if..."<br />
<br />
She(Elsie) said as she looked up.<br />
<br />
She fidgeted around in hesitation.<br />
<br />
"Ho, How about", with a quiet voice.<br />
<br />
"How about a demon?"<br />
<br />
Heh.<br />
<br />
Keima smiled. Though a bit cold, it was a mysterious smile that was filled with a kind of kindness that tolerated Elsie's ignorance.<br />
<br />
"I am"<br />
<br />
He clenched his fist tight.<br />
<br />
"A GOD! It doesn't matter even if it's a demon, I'll capture all their hearts!"<br />
<br />
Without thinking much, Elsie applauded. She was really moved. Even though she doesn't actually understand at all, Kami-sama is amazing!<br />
<br />
And the obedient Elsie nodded deeply, and finally,<br />
<br />
"Ah, but"<br />
<br />
This was one thing she really wanted to ask,<br />
<br />
".....even if you dislike it? Kami-Sama also has feelings. You may oppose capturing them because of your pride or, how should I put it, are you prepared to capture a girl even if she leaves a bad impression on you easily? Isn’t there a girl like that?"<br />
<br />
And then,<br />
<br />
"....bodily nourishment. I’ll go get myself fed and return to gaming. Next time, don’t enter my room without permission, Elsie!"<br />
<br />
Keima, without knowing why he had responded like that, quickly left the room. Elsie, becoming impatient,<br />
<br />
"Uh…Ka, Kami-Sama~!! Please wait!!"<br />
<br />
"A Day-Dreamer."<br />
<br />
"Eh?"<br />
<br />
"Someone with wild fantasies.....I don't dislike them. It’s not that I can’t conquer them, but...."<br />
<br />
From where Elsie was standing, she was looking at his back as Keima was muttering.<br />
<br />
"They are troublesome..."<br />
<br />
With no more than a glance at his back, she observed him leaving the room. With her finger touching her mouth,<br />
<br />
"...a day-dreamer?"<br />
<br />
She thought about Keima's speech. And then, coming back to her senses,<br />
<br />
"Ka, Kami-Sama~~!!!"<br />
<br />
She chased after him...<br />
<br />
<br />
What is a Day-Dreamer?<br />
<br />
That sort of voice echoed across the Katsuragi house. This happened at noon on a Saturday.</div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-56472526200708220662012-02-22T12:10:00.008+07:002012-03-02T10:23:42.824+07:00The World God Only Knows Synopsis<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on"><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgJnz4pivTWOFaOGPa3ZLVLh6UP0hT4luSo_T0tfc5PNadC22vHe8_2BeilPgdjo0V-qe_HBmLUpX83L08Ovn2j28-en4AYTsP7GRmT77xEmokq3j7sK4TWUYn4OQ0bD8DO6mmutLvAn9o/s1600/TheWorldGodOnlyKnows_2.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="222" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgJnz4pivTWOFaOGPa3ZLVLh6UP0hT4luSo_T0tfc5PNadC22vHe8_2BeilPgdjo0V-qe_HBmLUpX83L08Ovn2j28-en4AYTsP7GRmT77xEmokq3j7sK4TWUYn4OQ0bD8DO6mmutLvAn9o/s320/TheWorldGodOnlyKnows_2.jpg" width="320" /></a></div><br />
Katsuragi Keima adalah seorang siswa kelas 2 SMA yang sangat maniak dengan game. Di internet, dia dikenal dengan sebutan "Dewa Penakluk" karena kemampuannya yang dapat menaklukkan wanita di semua game yang ia mainkan. Namun, dia dunia nyata Keima lebih dikenal sebagai maniak game yang antisosial. Tidak seperti di dunia game, Keima tidak menyukai wanita di dunia nyata karena merasa wanita di dunia game jauh lebih baik.<br />
<br />
Pada suatu hari ia mendapat pesan yang berisi tantangan untuk menaklukkan wanita. Setelah menerima tantangan tersebut, Keima bertemu dengan Elsie, makhluk yang berasal dari neraka yang bertugas untuk menangkap roh pelarian yang terdapat di bumi. Roh pelarian tersebut bersembunyi di hati wanita. Untuk menangkapnya, Keima harus bisa menaklukkan wanita tersebut untuk mengeluarkan roh pelarian dari hati wanita tersebut. Walaupun awalnya menolak, Keima terpaksa membantu Elsie untuk menangkap roh pelarian karena kepala mereka yang menjadi taruhannya.<br />
<hr /><div style="text-align: left;"><br />
<span style="font-size: large;"><b>Read Online</b> </span></div><div style="text-align: left;"><br />
<a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/kami-nomi-zo-shiru-sekai-volume-1.html">Volume 1</a><br />
<br />
<a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/kami-nomi-zo-shiru-sekai-volume-2.html">Volume 2 </a></div><br />
<div style="text-align: center;"><br />
</div></div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-4995911021983576252012-02-21T22:39:00.003+07:002012-03-02T10:23:42.826+07:00Papa no Iukoto wo Kikinasai! Vol. 1 - Epilogue”I’m back—!”<br />
<br />
Hina shouted at the instant that she stepped into the entrance.<br />
<br />
Hina’s bright voice that felt as though it was a long time since we heard it, was filled with vigor, and was like a lit light, filling the spacious house with a dazzling energy in an instant.<br />
<br />
We arrived at the house where Nee-chan and Shingo-san left us. From today on, the four of us are going to start our new lives right here.<br />
<br />
<br />
A few days after Parents’ Day, Oba-san visited me along with Shingo-san’s brother this time.<br />
<br />
As I thought they were going to discuss the matter about the three sisters with me, I faced them with an uncompromising manner.<br />
<br />
However, I couldn’t even dream of the first words that Oba-san said.<br />
<br />
”Here are the documents and the keys, they’re owned by Sora-chan as the eldest daughter in name.”<br />
<br />
”Eh……?”<br />
<br />
”Having four people to live in this small flat causes a lot of troubles, does it not? And besides, the children will grow up as well, so more complicated problems would arise. Sleeping together with you as a man is inappropriate for their education as well.”<br />
<br />
”Err…… Oba-san, I’m not really clear about the situation right now……”<br />
<br />
After hearing me say that, Oba-san sighed forcefully.<br />
<br />
”You have to move to their house. I handled all the procedures and the likes.”<br />
<br />
”Eh—!?”<br />
<br />
Shingo-san’s brother continued after nodding:<br />
<br />
”I can give in a hundred steps and let you take care of the children, but I cannot tolerate you sleeping together in a room! Shingo would have the same thoughts as well!”<br />
<br />
After he said that, he fished out a portable shoehorn, looking at me as though he was holding a dagger.<br />
<br />
…… This guy is truly Shingo-san’s relative.<br />
<br />
However, it was a completely unexpected suggestion.<br />
<br />
”Moving would mean…… Asking me to move to the house that Nee-san lived at?”<br />
<br />
Oba-san nodded silently after sipping a mouthful of tea.<br />
<br />
Actually, Oba-san did a lot of negotiations with the Takanashi family for us during the time that the three sisters stayed here. The life insurance that Nee-san and Shingo-san left the three sisters, the accident insurance, and the donations for the family of the people involved in the accident and so on, all of the procedures were handled by Oba-san.<br />
<br />
Those were the best solutions for whoever accepts the responsibility of taking in the three sisters.<br />
<br />
Though I didn’t know that before this, I found out that Oba-san seemed to have once been the experienced staff of an insurance company.<br />
<br />
Though there seemed to have been some problems, Oba-san unknowingly finished most of the procedures before the Takanashi family changed their minds about the safeguards and how much money to give to the three sisters from their inheritance.<br />
<br />
”When you reach twenty, you can officially become the guardian of the children by law, but at this stage, your official guardian is me; while the official guardian of the three sisters is Nobuyoshi-san.”<br />
<br />
”That’s how things are. This means that as long as I am willing to, I can bring Sora-chan and the others away any time.”<br />
<br />
So this person who looks like a civil service worker is called Nobuyoshi-san?<br />
<br />
”However, in the family meeting, everyone wishes for the three sisters to live together. And because of this, though I am not willing to, I still wish that you can live together with them as their guardian. But you have to stay in the house where the children grew up in.”<br />
<br />
Which means, that house officially became the three sisters’ home.<br />
<br />
To be honest, I, who thought that Oba-san was just a stubborn and fussy old dame, must reflect on myself.<br />
<br />
I think that it’s probably because these people sincerely planned for me that their words are so stern.<br />
<br />
Actually, I think that it’s a great suggestion. Just like that, only I need to use more time to go to school, and I don’t need to pay the house rent as well.<br />
<br />
”However, I will check on your living conditions each month. If there are any problems, I will even arrange another place to take in the children.”<br />
<br />
”That’s right, if you let the children have a miserable life, we will take over mercilessly.”<br />
<br />
…… They’re really quite stern.<br />
<br />
After telling me some necessary matters, Oba-san drank the leftover tea in her cup, and prepared to leave.<br />
<br />
”Ah, erm…… Thank you very much!”<br />
<br />
I lowered my head and expressed my greatest gratitude to Oba-san who was standing at the entrance.<br />
<br />
”Before this…… When your parents passed away…… It should have been me who had to take care of Yuri-san and you.”<br />
<br />
After hesitating for a moment, Oba-san said so.<br />
<br />
”But that time, my husband just passed away as well…… To be frank, I have no leftover energy to take care of you two. Yuri-san probably realized this, so she told me: ‘I’ll take care of my brother!’.”<br />
<br />
”Nee-san, she……?”<br />
<br />
I never knew about that. Oba-san originally wanted to take us in……<br />
<br />
”Yuri-san never shed even one tear in front of the others, and kept trying and trying…… Just like that, she sent you to college…… Your sister is an admirable person. Why would a person like that encounter such an accident…… She even gave birth to a child, and should be able to enjoy happiness.”<br />
<br />
Oba-san did not cry. However, her gaze was full of sorrow.<br />
<br />
”By the way, the two of you are really similar to each other.”<br />
<br />
Oba-san showed a rare smile, and finally said: “Good luck to you.” , and left.<br />
<br />
”…… My younger brother as well. He should have been able to attain happiness after truly marrying a good wife.”<br />
<br />
It was only at that moment that Shingo-san’s brother shed some tears in front of me.<br />
<br />
”That’s right. We handled all the matters about the law. Though it’s just an empty coffin…… If you’re free, try to find some time to visit the grave.”<br />
<br />
After he said that, he handed me a map that marked the location of the grave, then left the house.<br />
<br />
<br />
That night, I had a dream.<br />
<br />
In the depths of Africa, at a place with some distance from the place where the plane crashed, Nee-san and Shingo-san chatted happily. They were together with the natives, and were dancing together while wearing what looked like straw dresses.<br />
<br />
After they jumped with a parachute, it seemed that they were taken in by natives who do not have any contact with the modern world.<br />
<br />
Compared with the timid Shingo-san, Nee-san became the focus of the crowd very quickly.<br />
<br />
It seemed that they were living quite well there.<br />
<br />
When Shingo-san worried for the three sisters, Nee-san would kiss him, telling him to relax.<br />
<br />
Of course, being worried for the daughters is a good thing, but……<br />
<br />
Because Yuuta is there, there wouldn’t be any problem.<br />
<br />
I saw Nee-san smiling while saying that.<br />
<br />
<br />
I opened my eyes, and couldn’t help but smile.<br />
<br />
I feel that the scene in the dream might really have happened.<br />
<br />
I picked up the map with the grave marked on it and threw it into the rubbish bin after scrunching it into a ball.<br />
<br />
Nobody is lying in there anyways.<br />
<br />
To me, Nee-san is my only relative, and is also an existence that is more important than anyone.<br />
<br />
And that was also the reason that I got envious like a child for a long time after Nee-san married.<br />
<br />
But when my important Nee-san passed away, not only did I not give up on myself, I almost never even cried. Most of that was because Sora-chan, Miu-chan and Hina were by my side; Because there were people that I wanted to protect, so that’s how I struggled through the toughest times.<br />
<br />
If things weren’t so, I might have left college ages ago.<br />
<br />
In the end, I originally had the determination to protect the children, but they became an important spiritual pillar to me instead.<br />
<br />
Because of that, I have to be the one to protect them this time.<br />
<br />
I promised myself strongly in my heart.<br />
<br />
<br />
After a few days, we moved in immediately.<br />
<br />
As we didn’t even have much luggage, moving was completed in a flash. Next on is probably to decide which room I have to sleep in.<br />
<br />
But about this point, it’s probably better to just go with the flow. This is already our home, after all.<br />
<br />
And for some reason, I even felt that I went back to the place that I should stay at.<br />
<br />
”Oi-tan, where’s Hina’s doll?”<br />
<br />
”Eh? Oh, I recall that it should be in the box over there…… Errr, wait a sec.”<br />
<br />
”Mnn?”<br />
<br />
”Didn’t I tell you not to call me Oi-tan, but Papa?”<br />
<br />
”Eh~ I don’t wanna~”<br />
<br />
Don’t want to…… That’s quite hurtful.<br />
<br />
”Oi-tan is Oi-tan.”<br />
<br />
”Why…… We weren’t like that on Parents’ Day…… Didn’t we ascertain our family ties or something like that?”<br />
<br />
”So Oji-san is actually more hot-blooded than we thought.”<br />
<br />
”Even Miu-chan…… Err, what are you doing?”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan was seriously writing out something on the table.<br />
<br />
”This? These are the rules that Oji-san has to follow while living with us.”<br />
<br />
”Let me see…… ‘The washroom can only be used an hour after the girls finish using it’, why is it still this!?”<br />
<br />
”There’s actually a lot more. For example: ‘Stay two meters away from the washroom when the girls are using the bathroom.’.”<br />
<br />
”What is this!? And even the toilet is in the range if things are like that! What do I do during this time!”<br />
<br />
”Please endure, or you can go to a nearby convenience store.”<br />
<br />
That’s so hurtful.<br />
<br />
At the instant when I felt downcast because of uneasiness for the future, I saw Sora-chan drawing out a line with duct tape on the corridors.<br />
<br />
”Though I have a bad feeling about this, I’ll still have to ask. What is this used for?”<br />
<br />
”Phew…… Onii-chan, you can’t cross the line without permission.”<br />
<br />
”Ugh! It’s really true!”<br />
<br />
What is this! Isn’t this the same as the time when we started!<br />
<br />
”You girls! Get rid of the strange rules and the boundary line at the corridors! After clearing them away, gather over here! I have something important to announce!”<br />
<br />
”Onee-chan, isn’t it better to draw it more clearly there?”<br />
<br />
”Ah, that’s right as well.”<br />
<br />
”Hina is hungry.”<br />
<br />
They completely ignored my words.<br />
<br />
”Ugh…... You girls……”<br />
<br />
At these times, I must say things clearly from the start.<br />
<br />
As the eldest person here, as the head of the family, and the most important part, as the three sisters’ Papa—<br />
<br />
”Girls, listen to your Papa!”<br />
<br />
<br />
”…… What Papa.”<br />
<br />
Sora looked at the agitated Yuuta who looked rather happy.<br />
<br />
”The future is really full of hardships, Onee-chan.”<br />
<br />
Miu’s mischievous expression made Sora feel somewhat displeased. Sora recalled the time when she first met her Onii-chan a few years ago.<br />
<br />
That time, Onii-chan appeared before her in a situation when Sora did not know what to do as well.<br />
<br />
And it might just be because Yuri-san is Onii-chan’s sister that Sora liked her so much.<br />
<br />
”Ah~ It seems that Oji-san is going to become my first love as well. Hina as well, right?”<br />
<br />
”Ugh, ehhh—!?”<br />
<br />
Seeing her sister’s shocked expression, Miu laughed happily.<br />
<br />
”Onee-chan is so gullible~ Hahaha!”<br />
<br />
”Miu! Don’t tease Onee-chan!”<br />
<br />
Even though she pretended to be angry, Sora was quite clear about her flushed expression.<br />
<br />
Just at that moment, the electric doorbell rang at the entrance.<br />
<br />
Probably they’re the three from the Road Observation Research Society who said that they wanted to help.<br />
<br />
…… Raika-san probably came as well; I feel a bit inferior when facing her, she thought in her heart.<br />
<br />
Even so, Yuuta who completely doesn’t understand the heart of a girl shouted once again:<br />
<br />
”Girls, listen to Papa!”<br />
<br />
Sora couldn’t help but snap at that moment:<br />
<br />
”I definitely wouldn’t call you Papa!”<br />
<br />
Yuuta…… Calling him that might be quite nice……<br />
<br />
However, Yuuta who was completely oblivious of Sora’s thoughts could only feel the dejection from the sidelines—otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-62483688814018352462012-02-21T22:38:00.005+07:002012-03-02T10:23:42.828+07:00Papa no Iukoto wo Kikinasai! Vol. 1 - Chapter 6<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">Once again, time fleeted by without me having decided on anything.<br />
<br />
Not only did I not discuss the matter with Sora-chan and the rest, but I had not even looked through the documents I received from my aunt.<br />
<br />
What came over me that day to have brought the kids from Nee-san's house? I thought as I lost confidence in myself.<br />
<br />
However, neither could I imagine that I could let go of those kids who were precious to me.<br />
<br />
Even though I knew that all this was just willfulness on my part.<br />
<br />
I sent Hina to the nursery, and returned to my apartment without going to the university.<br />
<br />
Like always, on returning, I cleaned up what remained of the breakfast that Miu-chan had prepared for us, then stared at the itinerary guide for parents' day.<br />
<br />
"The day after tomorrow huh......"<br />
<br />
On parents' day, the parents of the other nursery children will probably be attending.<br />
<br />
Hina is still waiting for her Dad and Mom.<br />
<br />
If parents of other kids do come, she will definitely ask about her parents if she doesn't see them. What should I say to her during then......?<br />
<br />
It was not like we had not already told Hina about her parents' death a number of times. She probably understood that her parents would not be coming back, and was bearing with it in her own way.<br />
<br />
But even so, it didn't mean that she understood the fact that her Dad and Mom no longer existed somewhere in this world.<br />
<br />
"I should just take a leave of absence on the day after tomorrow."<br />
<br />
That way, I could at least dissolve her loneliness.<br />
<br />
Probably...... no, that was definitely the best way.<br />
<br />
<br />
When I came back from my part-time job, Hina, who was more cheerful than usual, came out to receive me.<br />
<br />
"Oi-tan, welcome back!"<br />
<br />
"Orrh, Hina, you are still awake huh?"<br />
<br />
I carried my niece who had come flying into my arms and walked up to my apartment entrance.<br />
<br />
"You know you know, Mr Rabbit is so great! Papa and Mama are com'in!"<br />
<br />
"Eh......"<br />
<br />
For an instant, I was at a loss for words.<br />
<br />
Sora-chan and Miu-chan's faces also became complicated.<br />
<br />
"Hina...... what do you mean by that?"<br />
<br />
"Well, well, it's cos of visit'in day. On visit'in day, Papa and Mama are com'in to the nursery to see Hina parform. Hina is really good!"<br />
<br />
Hina talked rapidly from her excitement.<br />
<br />
"Do you know about the parents' visiting day at the nursery on the day after tomorrow?"<br />
<br />
Upon saying that, Sora-chan showed me the itinerary guide for visiting day.<br />
<br />
"Well...... I'm sorry, I was focused on other things and I only just realized it recently."<br />
<br />
I couldn't tell her that it was really thanks to Oba-san cleaning up for me that I realized that. Since I might have to tell her about the rest of our conversation if I did that. I passed Hina to Miu-chan and sat down.<br />
<br />
"What should we do? Hina is really looking forward to that."<br />
<br />
"Aah......"<br />
<br />
Hina merrily rehearsed the performance she was going to do on that day while saying, "I'll show this to Papa and Mama". It had been a long while since I saw such a happy Hina.<br />
<br />
"Alright. I'll explain it to her...... Hina, Hina!"<br />
<br />
"Oi-tan, what's up?"<br />
<br />
"I have something important to tell you."<br />
<br />
Hina cocked her head as she trotted up to me and sat down.<br />
<br />
"You know, Papa and Mama won't be able to come to visiting day."<br />
<br />
"...... why? Both Sensei and Hiro-kun said they will, you know?"<br />
<br />
"I'm sorry Hina, Papa and Mama won't be able to make it no matter what."<br />
<br />
"Why, why!?"<br />
<br />
"Well...... that's because Papa and Mama are in a very far, far place."<br />
<br />
"Far, far place? Papa and Mama can't come back? Then, Hina will go! I'll go to Papa and Mama! Uwu, sob...... uwu, uwaa~h."<br />
<br />
Hina hugged her rabbit plushy and started wailing. This was the first time I saw her cry like that.<br />
<br />
I felt a tightness growing in my chest.<br />
<br />
But still, right now, I was the stand-in father for this child. I couldn't pass this role to Sora-chan and Miu-chan, who were looking at us with eyes that had turned red.<br />
<br />
"That's not possible. It's really a very faraway place...... not just Hina, but even me, Sora-Neechan and Miu-Neechan can't reach it as well."<br />
<br />
"Fuweh...... sob...... Papa...... Mama......"<br />
<br />
"...... it'll be fine, you'll see them one day. Can you bear with it?"<br />
<br />
Hina didn't stop crying. As if she was seeking help, she ran back to her sisters.<br />
<br />
Sora-chan and Miu-chan embraced her gently.<br />
<br />
She had probably been holding it in all this while.<br />
<br />
Children may be more sensitive than we think.<br />
<br />
Perhaps, as a consequence of us intentionally not thinking about Nee-san, that child might have picked it up and never asked us about it all this while.<br />
<br />
After sobbing in the bosom of Sora-chan for a long time, Hina finally tired out and fell asleep, and by then it was already late into the night.<br />
<br />
"I was thinking of having her take leave of absence on visiting day."<br />
<br />
I began after Hina had calmed down.<br />
<br />
"Yeah...... it'll be heartbreaking for her to see the parents of other kids come watch them."<br />
<br />
Miu-chan agreed immediately. But Sora-chan just kept quiet.<br />
<br />
"...... is that really ok?"<br />
<br />
On hearing Sora-chan's murmur, I rebuked.<br />
<br />
"Then, what should we do?"<br />
<br />
"I don't know but...... say, if I absent myself from school......"<br />
<br />
"No way. You've already been absent a lot...... taking on household chores and fetching Hina is already a big burden on you. I don't want to place any more burden on the two of you."<br />
<br />
I didn't want to fail any further as a guardian. Perhaps, she might have realized how I felt, for she turned away angrily.<br />
<br />
"No, it's not! It's not a burden at all!"<br />
<br />
Sora-chan returned with her cute face beet red. But......<br />
<br />
"You resigned from your club activities right?"<br />
<br />
"How...... how did you know......"<br />
<br />
"Not just that, your grades have also dropped. And Miu-chan as well, you collapsed the other day because of anemia right? I can't place any more burden on you girls."<br />
<br />
My knowledge about these seemed to be outside of their expectations, for their gazes started shifting guiltily.<br />
<br />
"But...... it can't be helped right. We are family right! I don't see it as any burden!"<br />
<br />
"I understand how you feel but......"<br />
<br />
But still, Sora-chan did not seem willing to relent.<br />
<br />
"Enough of that, I will go to Hina's visiting day. I'll send Hina to nursery!"<br />
<br />
"Hey, Sora-chan!"<br />
<br />
With that, Sora-chan covered herself up in her futon and went to sleep.<br />
<br />
Miu-chan looked at her elder sister in resignation, and before long, as if she was giving up, she glanced at me and lay down as well. I was certain none of us slept well that night.<br />
<br />
<br />
And so, the following morning, we went to our respective schools without talking much with one another.<br />
<br />
"Hina, be good."<br />
<br />
"Uhn......"<br />
<br />
I parted ways with Hina at the entrance to the nursery as usual. After what had happened yesterday, Hina was in extremely low spirits. But still, she insisted on going to the nursery.<br />
<br />
"Oi-tan."<br />
<br />
"Hn? What is it?"<br />
<br />
"If I'm good, will Papa and Mama come......?"<br />
<br />
"Well......"<br />
<br />
I was troubled about what to say.<br />
<br />
"They might just come."<br />
<br />
After hesitating for a while, I replied in a terribly irresponsible manner.<br />
<br />
"Look, go say hello to your friends."<br />
<br />
"Uhn!"<br />
<br />
Hina ran into the nursery.<br />
<br />
"Er...... Segawa-san, what do you intend to do about tomorrow's visiting day?"<br />
<br />
The nursery worker asked me in a concerned tone.<br />
<br />
"I wanted her to take a leave of absence, but she wants to come......"<br />
<br />
"I see. But...... it's not uncommon for some parents to be unable to come. We'll carry Hina-chan around throughout so don't worry about it."<br />
<br />
Looking at the encouraging, cheerful smile of the nursery worker whom I was well acquainted with only made me feel a pain in my heart.<br />
<br />
I went straight to university from the nursery.<br />
<br />
It was halfway through the second period, and as such, the number of people on the campus was sparse.<br />
<br />
As for me, I skipped my own first period and went to the cafeteria to enjoy my teatime leisurely...... no way that could happen, the fact was I was waiting for someone.<br />
<br />
"Sorry for the wait."<br />
<br />
The ones who came were Nimura and Raika-san. I contacted them via mail in the morning. And told them that there was something I wanted their advice on. After explaining the situation, I took a breath, then took a drink of my sweet can coffee.<br />
<br />
Even though it might be a little cheap as a consultation fee, but, in Nimura and Raika-san's hands were the very same beverage.<br />
<br />
"...... that's the situation."<br />
<br />
I told them about the nursery's parents' visiting day and what my aunt had told me.<br />
<br />
As I told them everything unreservedly, they could only nod quietly as they waited for me to finish.<br />
<br />
Just from that alone, I calmed down a lot. Even though nothing was resolved, it was a miraculous feeling, I thought. Nimura started to poke fun at me.<br />
<br />
"I have a good idea. Yuuta should just take Sora-chan as his wife and she can be Hina-chan's mother......"<br />
<br />
"Dummy."<br />
<br />
Remaining expressionless, Raika-san slapped her harisen onto Nimura.<br />
<br />
"It's really a difficult thing. Hina still doesn't understand about death."<br />
<br />
It was difficult for us as well. When I muttered that, Raika-san looked at me straight in the eye.<br />
<br />
"I think Yuuta did really well."<br />
<br />
Raika-san said it a bland but clear manner.<br />
<br />
"But I also understand what Oba-san is saying. It's difficult."<br />
<br />
Raika-san cocked her head slightly. Nimura folded his arms as well.<br />
<br />
"It might be easy for me to say things as an outsider, but I really love those kids. I can't help you much in the money department, but I can at least participate in fetching Hina from the nursery. Or if you like, I can also help in preparing dinner, like on Tuesdays and Thursdays, so how about having me do that?"<br />
<br />
Even though he had a handsome face and a frivolous smile...... it was exactly because he would definitely do what I asked that made me feel troubled. Since I didn't attend many lectures, he was always the one who answered a roll call on my behalf. And because of that, the frequency of him coming to our place had reduced a lot.<br />
<br />
"Instead of helping you, this is more of a reward to me. I'd like to take care of Hina."<br />
<br />
"Then, Oda-senpai, why don't you get married with Yuuta and become the mother of the three sisters?"<br />
<br />
"...... I see."<br />
<br />
Hey! Nimura being Nimura, but Raika-san, please don't think about that so seriously.<br />
<br />
While the topic seemed to be heading into a favorable direction for me, this was not the time to think about that.<br />
<br />
"For now, at present, as their guardian...... what do you think I should do?"<br />
<br />
I asked my two trusted comrades.<br />
<br />
Silence ensued for a while.<br />
<br />
Should I really do what Oba-san told me to? Or is there another way out?<br />
<br />
The two of them exchanged looks...... and looked at me.<br />
<br />
"...... don't you want to see Hina's performance?"<br />
<br />
Raika-san's words hit me hard.<br />
<br />
She was right. I totally forgot about it. Such an obvious, important thing.<br />
<br />
I did want to see Hina's performance.<br />
<br />
This was not a problem about my stand, situation or what would happen from here.<br />
<br />
I definitely couldn't miss the performance of the cutest niece in the universe.<br />
<br />
"Er...... can I get your help?"<br />
<br />
The both of them nodded without any hesitation.<br />
<br />
<br />
After parting with Yuuta and Hina, Sora and Miu rode the train, and upon exiting the ticket barrier, started off in the opposite direction from their schools.<br />
<br />
They were heading towards a detached house inside the city area. The house which they previously lived in.<br />
<br />
In a familiar fashion, Sora retrieved a hidden duplicate key and opened the door.<br />
<br />
Then, she headed straight to a room on the second floor.<br />
<br />
That was a room which she definitely wouldn't enter the last time they came.<br />
<br />
It was Yuri-san's room.<br />
<br />
Upon opening the door, she could still smell the scent of Yuri-san.<br />
<br />
She suppressed the tears that welled up just from that and opened Yuri-san's tansu.<br />
<br />
"...... I'm sorry, Yuri-san."<br />
<br />
"Onee-chan, are you really going to do it?"<br />
<br />
Miu-chan, who was following behind, said to her big sister who was engrossed in rummaging the contents of the tansu.<br />
<br />
"Obviously right. Hina is our precious little sister."<br />
<br />
"Yeah but......"<br />
<br />
Miu-chan knew very well that once her stubborn big sister had decided on something, it would be difficult to change it.<br />
<br />
But still, she couldn't help but say something as she watched her obstinate figure.<br />
<br />
"Found it!"<br />
<br />
Upon finding the object of her search at last, Sora lifted it up happily.<br />
<br />
Even to the eyes of Miu-chan who loves her big sister very much, it was something she thought unreasonable...... but Sora was not one who would yield even a single step.<br />
<br />
<br />
The next morning, when I woke up, Sora-chan and the rest were nowhere in sight.<br />
<br />
It seemed like she had already brought Hina to the nursery.<br />
<br />
But...... for things to turn out as such, Sora-chan sure is also an obstinate one.<br />
<br />
Yesterday, even after saying many times that it was fine and she would go to school......<br />
<br />
Miu-chan left a note together with toast for my breakfast.<br />
<br />
"'There's salad in the fridge' huh......"<br />
<br />
Just as what was written, there was a salad wrapped up in film in the fridge.<br />
<br />
Well, seeing a bowl of lettuce cut into fine pieces violently, on top which an entire can of tuna appeared to be emptied, made me wonder whether that could be called a salad but...... wait a minute, perhaps this is what Miu-chan likes?<br />
<br />
Anyway, I downed the burnt toast and salad as a light meal and headed to the university.<br />
<br />
Right in the midst of the first period, the campus was devoid of people.<br />
<br />
Around this time, Hina should have already reached the nursery.<br />
<br />
Parents' day was in another one hour and thirty minutes.<br />
<br />
I hastened to the "Road Research" where Raika-san and Nimura were supposed to wait.<br />
<br />
The two of them were already waiting there.<br />
<br />
"...... you've come, Yuuta."<br />
<br />
"Fufufu, seems like you've made up your resolve."<br />
<br />
Even though it seemed like they were part of a secret, evil organization speaking to an innocent passerby who had stumbled unto their lair, I nodded firmly at them.<br />
<br />
Since today, I was the father of Hina.<br />
<br />
<br />
Takanashi Sora was so nervous right now that she could just collapse.<br />
<br />
She could feel the gazes from around her, her legs quibbled, and the palm of her hands were full of sweat.<br />
<br />
Frankly, she was never this nervous even during competitions of her club activity.<br />
<br />
There were a number of reasons for that.<br />
<br />
For example, even though she was already aware of it, Yuri-san's suit was too large for her.<br />
<br />
The makeup she had put on for the first time did not suit her at all.<br />
<br />
The high heels she was wearing to make her look taller were loose fitting, and if she were not careful, she might just fall over herself.<br />
<br />
However, much more than that, Sora was nervous about the performance of her precious little sister.<br />
<br />
To perform her dance that she had practiced so much in front of so many parents, will she be able to do it well? Or will she fumble and cry?<br />
<br />
If she were to fumble and cry, Sora might not be able to stand it and end up running up to her.<br />
<br />
And will the absence of her parents make her dejected?<br />
<br />
Sora's chest was filled with anxiety.<br />
<br />
She might have been too adamant in making the reluctant Miu go to school, thinking that she would be alright on her own.<br />
<br />
I seem to be standing out a lot.<br />
<br />
"Now everyone, let's dance to the beat of the music. Show your best to your fathers and mothers, alright?"<br />
<br />
At the nursery worker's urging, the children who were wearing star-decorated costumes bustled onto the stage.<br />
<br />
The parents surrounding Sora started cheering and applauding.<br />
<br />
Mothers shouted the names of their children and fathers clicked on the shutters of their cameras.<br />
<br />
Sora seemed to be able to see the figures of her parents among them.<br />
<br />
Just months ago, that would have been a natural thing.<br />
<br />
She had always thought that the lively, cheerful Yuri-san, whom despite not being her real mother, and her clumsy but kind father whom she loved dearly, would always be around her forever.<br />
<br />
But Hina only had three years with them. I, who can still remember my father and mother, have to get my act together. Those feelings were the only thing holding Sora up.<br />
<br />
But, in this noisy, boisterous place, she felt that it just made her loneliness more pronounced.<br />
<br />
"It really feels terrible to be alone......"<br />
<br />
Unable to withstand the pain of her parents' death that was brought back after all this while, Sora shut her eyes tightly.<br />
<br />
"Now, brace yourself, Sora-chan."<br />
<br />
At that time, she heard someone's voice.<br />
<br />
At the same time, a large, warm hand stroked Sora's head.<br />
<br />
When she looked up, it was as if she was looking at her father.<br />
<br />
<br />
As I arrived late, the mothers all turned their gazes on me.<br />
<br />
Wearing a suit that I was not used to wearing, and having my hair properly set with wax and mousse, I felt kind of uneasy.<br />
<br />
However, the strange gazes I received were less than what I expected. Well, I was probably just a rarely seen young father to them.<br />
<br />
Or perhaps, it was thanks to Raika-san's efforts. The suit was borrowed from Nimura.<br />
<br />
"Now everyone, let's dance to the beat of the music. Go."<br />
<br />
Following that, Hina and the rest of the children appeared on the stage one by one.<br />
<br />
Hina...... was there. She was right at the front and started swinging her body to the music.<br />
<br />
Is she nervous? Her expression seems stiff.<br />
<br />
Alright, now's the time I should start calling out like the rest of the parents......<br />
<br />
Just at the time I was inhaling in preparation for that, a female wearing familiar clothes came into my view.<br />
<br />
...... huh, is that Yuri-Neesan?<br />
<br />
Without thinking, I closed in on that lady who was wearing clothing that I was familiar with.<br />
<br />
"Sora-chan......!?"<br />
<br />
Wait a minute, why is she dressed up like that?<br />
<br />
Upon closer look, her clothes were downright familiar to me.<br />
<br />
It was a suit that Nee-san had worn when she came to my university entrance ceremony.<br />
<br />
It seemed to be too large on Sora's small body, her sleeves were loose, and the tight miniskirt now seemed like a half-baked long skirt.<br />
<br />
Her unsuitable makeup halved her original cuteness but...... her feelings reached me.<br />
<br />
She was trying her best to dress smartly for Hina's sake, to stand in for her mother.<br />
<br />
"That fool......"<br />
<br />
Perhaps, due to nervousness, she was trembling with her eyes shut, and I walked closer to her.<br />
<br />
"Now, brace yourself, Sora-chan."<br />
<br />
I stroked her head briskly.<br />
<br />
"Eh...... ah, w-why?"<br />
<br />
"Because our cute Hina is performing."<br />
<br />
I threw a smile to Sora-chan, who was slightly confused.<br />
<br />
"Now. Look at the stage. We are Hina's family. There's nothing to be embarrassed about."<br />
<br />
"U-Uhn......"<br />
<br />
"Oh my oh my, Oji-san, you really came too."<br />
<br />
All of a sudden, Miu-chan's face poked out from my side.<br />
<br />
"Miu-chan!?"<br />
<br />
Her sudden appearance surprised me but what really drew my attention was her clothes.<br />
<br />
Miu-chan, who was clad in what could be called lolita fashion, was radiating an aura of a model or idol. That flashy attire made her stand out even more than the children......<br />
<br />
"Miu! What's with those clothes!?"<br />
<br />
"Jeez, when I think about how Onee-chan is going to look pretty all by herself, I went to ask Senpai a favor, to prepare the most eye-catching, cutest dress for me."<br />
<br />
"Senpai you said, don't tell me...... it's my club president!?"<br />
<br />
Why does that guy have this kind of clothes......<br />
<br />
"In the end, all of us came."<br />
<br />
"Yeah. I just hope that Hina will be pleased about it."<br />
<br />
"She will."<br />
<br />
Hina who was dancing on the stage noticed us.<br />
<br />
"Hina! Do your best!"<br />
<br />
Her face became surprised for an instant.<br />
<br />
As if she were perplexed, as if she were troubled. It was clear that she would never have thought that I would appear dressed like her Papa and Sora would come in her Mama's clothes. Even though we were neither her father nor mother......<br />
<br />
At that time, I took out something which I had brought out from home.<br />
<br />
It was the rabbit plushy.<br />
<br />
It was something Nee-san bought for Hina. This was a symbol that signified "Everything will be alright".<br />
<br />
Seeing me with the rabbit plushy, Hina became all smiles and waved her hand.<br />
<br />
I got through to her. Matching to the beat of the cheery music, she started dancing with a more serious expression than anyone else.<br />
<br />
We were watching over Hina's performance.<br />
<br />
You might say that I was biased, but she was better than any other of the kids and much more cuter than them.<br />
<br />
After the performance came to a close, all the kids rushed up to their families.<br />
<br />
Hina ran up to us as well.<br />
<br />
"Oi-tan, Hina, Hina tried really hard!"<br />
<br />
I carried the small body of Hina that had the fragrance of the sun, and rubbed cheeks with her.<br />
<br />
"That was awesome...... Hina, you are the best...... no, you are the world's number one."<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/c/cc/Papakiki_v01_265.jpg/410px-Papakiki_v01_265.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/c/cc/Papakiki_v01_265.jpg/410px-Papakiki_v01_265.jpg" width="218" /></a></div><br />
Reveling in Hina's performance, I was so moved that I quivered.<br />
<br />
"Oji-san, you are too exaggerated."<br />
<br />
"It's embarrassing so don't talk in such a loud voice. There are parents of other kids too."<br />
<br />
The two of them looked at me in amazement.<br />
<br />
"Don't worry about it. Since I'm Hina's Papa for today."<br />
<br />
"Papa?"<br />
<br />
Just when the two of them cocked their heads questioningly,<br />
<br />
"Alright everyone, wash your hands and eat your bento. Today, you'll be with your guardians."<br />
<br />
""Yes.""<br />
<br />
As the nursery worker gave the instruction, all the children replied in unison.<br />
<br />
In a perfect line --- well, not really but, the children followed closely behind the nursery worker like ducklings following a mother duck to the washing area.<br />
<br />
"Huh? Bento?"<br />
<br />
We exchanged looks with one another involuntarily.<br />
<br />
"Wh-What should we do!? I didn't prepare that."<br />
<br />
"We were already swamped just with preparing our clothes......"<br />
<br />
"Aaaahh!? I-If we leave it like this, then our cute Hina will be the only one to feel lonely!"<br />
<br />
"The only thing we can do is to quickly go get one from the convenience store or a bento shop......"<br />
<br />
"If we get one from the convenience store, it will just make her look even more pitiful!"<br />
<br />
"Erm, Hina-chan didn't bring her bento today? It was written in the printout though."<br />
<br />
As a small panic aroused among us, the nursery worker who always received Hina at the entrance in the morning asked us in a concerned manner.<br />
<br />
How pathetic. We messed up at the most critical part......<br />
<br />
At that moment, the atmosphere in the classroom changed.<br />
<br />
Something seemed to have caused a stir in the room.<br />
<br />
The parents who were gathered had all turned towards the same direction.<br />
<br />
There.... was a tall, slender incredible beauty whom anyone would mistake for a model.<br />
<br />
On top of that, her suit was gorgeous, and furthermore, she was wearing sunglasses and carrying a large multi-tiered food box.<br />
<br />
That lady saw us, and headed straight to where we were.<br />
<br />
W-What's happening?<br />
<br />
The lady reached us, and standing before me, her shoulders suddenly drooped.<br />
<br />
"...... I'm in shock. I didn't make it."<br />
<br />
"W-Who are you?"<br />
<br />
Upon asking, the lady calmly made jab at me.<br />
<br />
"You are so cruel to forget my face."<br />
<br />
"Ah...... aaah!? Ra-Raika-san!?"<br />
<br />
I was surprised. Raika-san, who usually hardly put on any makeup, was wearing makeup perfectly and on top of that, she was wearing a suit.<br />
<br />
"Wait, Raika-san, why are you here?"<br />
<br />
"...... I'm here to stand in for the mother. Seems like it's unnecessary."<br />
<br />
Raika-san said as she looked at Sora-chan.<br />
<br />
As if she were embarrassed at her baggy clothes, Sora-chan waved her hands in denial.<br />
<br />
"E-Er, this is just......"<br />
<br />
"...... so cute. Yuuta, just as I thought, you should give her to me."<br />
<br />
Raika-san said as she hugged Sora-chan with one hand.<br />
<br />
No matter how many times you ask, I won't give them to you.<br />
<br />
"Ah, Raika-san, that is......"<br />
<br />
The practical Miu-chan pointed at the multi-tiered food box that Raika-san was hodling.<br />
<br />
"Aah, it's our bento. I made it together with Nimura. Because of this, I'm late."<br />
<br />
Upon saying that, she handed the heavy looking food box to Miu-chan.<br />
<br />
"Uwaaah...... Onee-tan, thank you!"<br />
<br />
Hina's eyes were sparkling. Raika-san's face turned beet red.<br />
<br />
"Eh...... wh-why?"<br />
<br />
How did Raika-san know about the bento?<br />
<br />
"Because I saw this."<br />
<br />
In Raika-san's hand, aside from the bento, was the itinerary guide for visiting day.<br />
<br />
"Nimura-kun was the one who noticed it. He is sleeping now, tired from all the preparations since yesterday."<br />
<br />
"T-Thank you so much!"<br />
<br />
Nimura, I'll definitely treat you to Häagen-Dazs tomorrow.<br />
<br />
I was truly grateful to Raika-san and Nimura's thoughtfulness from the bottom of my heart.<br />
<br />
After that, we ate our bento together with Hina at the sports ground of the nursery.<br />
<br />
Hina, Sora-chan, Miu-chan, Raika-san and me.<br />
<br />
As we were the only ones who came to visiting day in such a huge group, we stood out a lot, and some of the parents would look at us curiously from time to time.<br />
<br />
But we were not the least bothered by that.<br />
<br />
"Oi-tan, why are you wearing those western-style clothes?"<br />
<br />
"Eh? They don't suit me? Well I thought so...... I borrowed these from Nimura though, seems like a little flashy, or should I say too stylish......"<br />
<br />
"No way. Oji-san, you look really cool."<br />
<br />
"R-Really? Am I really cool?"<br />
<br />
That's great. I feel a little more confident now.<br />
<br />
"It's not that Onii-chan's cool, but Raika-san's dressing up skills are good, isn't it?"<br />
<br />
I lost confidence again.<br />
<br />
Sora-chan, you are so cruel. You could have praised me a little at least......<br />
<br />
"Oi-tan, you're cool!"<br />
<br />
"O-Orrhh, Hina! You are a good kid for being honest!"<br />
<br />
I carried Hina and hugged her.<br />
<br />
As usual, the sensation of hugging Hina was extraordinary, and she was also very warm.<br />
<br />
What's this feeling......<br />
<br />
I couldn't help but just pour my love into Hina.<br />
<br />
Right now, I kind of understood why Nee-san wanted me to form a family quickly.<br />
<br />
Nee-san who went through so much hardship just to bring me up.<br />
<br />
And she had finally found her happiness, but yet......<br />
<br />
She can no longer hug her beloved daughter ever again, what an unreasonable thing this is.<br />
<br />
But, I...... can still embrace these kids with my hands.<br />
<br />
I don't want to let them go. I don't want to let them go.<br />
<br />
"Oi-tan it hurts."<br />
<br />
Before I knew it, I was shedding tears.<br />
<br />
On top of that, it seemed like I was hugging Hina too strongly.<br />
<br />
"I'm sorry. But, I think that if it's your Papa or Mama, they would do the same."<br />
<br />
"Papa......?"<br />
<br />
Hina thought for a while, then she broke into a dazzling smile.<br />
<br />
"Then, today it's not Oi-tan but Papa right!"<br />
<br />
Upon saying that, Hina returned the hug.<br />
<br />
"If you are Hina's Papa, then you are also our Papa."<br />
<br />
Miu-chan came over to hug us as well.<br />
<br />
Some tears had welled up in the eyes of that sweet-smelling girl.<br />
<br />
Raika-san who was watching us, gave a push to Sora-chan's back.<br />
<br />
"There are some crybabies there. Why don't you go comfort them?"<br />
<br />
Raika-san, you are good......<br />
<br />
After hesitating for a while, Sora-chan came up to us.<br />
<br />
"Papa huh...... well, only for today."<br />
<br />
Upon saying that, she fearfully, hesitatingly hugged us.<br />
<br />
I used all my strength and embraced all three of them together.<br />
<br />
Before we knew it, even Hina, Sora-chan, and Miu-chan as well were all crying.<br />
<br />
With smiling faces, tears and mucus streamed down our face.<br />
<br />
"...... my. There are other families around as well, so shape up."<br />
<br />
A person called out to us while we were still embracing one another.<br />
<br />
"...... eh?"<br />
<br />
It was my aunt.<br />
<br />
She was dressed up in a suit...... her makeup ruined by the tears rolling down.<br />
<br />
"Oba-san...... why."<br />
<br />
"Why, you say, obviously I'm here to watch Hina-san's performance! In the first place, what are you all doing here when you should be at your own respective schools!"<br />
<br />
I was confused as to whether Oba-san was angry, smiling or crying.<br />
<br />
When I spotted the bento she was carrying, it seemed like she had also put in a lot of thought into it.<br />
<br />
"It's not just me here, you know."<br />
<br />
Following my aunt's gaze, I saw a petty official resembling Shingo-san's elder brother, and a few of their relatives. Everyone came huh...... <br />
<br />
Sora-chan and the rest also noticed it.<br />
<br />
"Oji-san......"<br />
<br />
"Sora...... please forgive us. Your Oji-sans......"<br />
<br />
"No, don't worry about it. I'm sorry. I'm sorry for being willful."<br />
<br />
Sora-chan clung to me tightly while she said that.<br />
<br />
"...... it's fine. I don't think anyone will separate you all anymore."<br />
<br />
Oba-san stroked Sora-chan's back gently.<br />
<br />
"After witnessing this, no one will snatch your family away from you anymore."<br />
<br />
Even though they had no clue on what was happening, warm gazes from the parents around us fell on us.<br />
<br />
This was probably a natural thing.<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/6/67/Papakiki_v01_273.jpg/410px-Papakiki_v01_273.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/6/67/Papakiki_v01_273.jpg/410px-Papakiki_v01_273.jpg" width="218" /></a></div><br />
<br />
As family, we will continue living together.<br />
<br />
In the strengthening autumn wind, I became the father of these three sisters.<br />
<br />
That was really a very, very proud thing for me.</div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com1tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-7984816586693790642012-02-21T22:34:00.004+07:002012-03-02T10:23:42.831+07:00Papa no Iukoto wo Kikinasai! Vol. 1 - Chapter 5<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">All sorts of situations that came crashing down on us caused our time to flow continually.<br />
<br />
Among this, there were the three sisters who finally started to treat this cramped six tatami flat as their home, and myself, who started to get used to this life.<br />
<br />
However, just like small matters that happen daily were gradually absorbed into our memories, as the problems that occurred every day decreased, we came to a realization.<br />
<br />
It was a truth that approached us between times in our happy life right now.<br />
<br />
The fact that the people important to us would not return anymore.<br />
<br />
Right until now, we might not have truly accepted the fact yet.<br />
<br />
But even so—<br />
<br />
Inescapable changes were preparing to approach our side.<br />
<br />
<br />
After my part time job ended for the day, I pedalled furiously on my beloved bike, rapidly returning home.<br />
<br />
Of course, that’s because my cute nieces were waiting at home for me, but there was another reason—<br />
<br />
”Welcome home—“<br />
<br />
As soon as I opened the door, a beauty in an apron welcomed me immediately.<br />
<br />
”I- I’m back.”<br />
<br />
Though I was somewhat nervous, I still couldn’t stop a smile from appearing on my face.<br />
<br />
After the beauty in an apron— Raika-san shortly greeted me, she continued to prepare dinner.<br />
<br />
Great…… This is so great.<br />
<br />
It was the first time that I knew, the extent of the large breasts caused the apron to appear extremely cramped.<br />
<br />
”Welcome home, Oji-san!”<br />
<br />
”Oi-tan, welcome back—“<br />
<br />
My nieces who were sitting in front of the coffee desk watching television in a relaxed mood greeted me casually. How should I say this, I feel as though I was a father who was greeted by his wife, and was popular with his daughters…… That isn’t right, this isn’t the time for me to be happy about this. I sternly said:<br />
<br />
”You girls…... Nobody would let a guest make dinner, right?”<br />
<br />
”Ahaha…… That’s because……”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan awkwardly peered at her elder sister who was sulking at a corner.<br />
<br />
”…… What is it?”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan glared at me with an expression that would make people hear the roar of a beast. For some reason, the child would have a mood swing whenever Raika-san was here.<br />
<br />
”Hmp! I’m just useless anyways!”<br />
<br />
The situation was clear as soon as I took a look at Sora-chan’s hands.<br />
<br />
Sora-chan’s left hand was stuck full of plasters. And for some reason, the right hand that should be holding the kitchen knife was full of plasters as well.<br />
<br />
What acrobatics does she need to do so that she would cut there with the kitchen knife?<br />
<br />
Sora-chan is really unexpectedly clumsy. Queen of Clumsiness.<br />
<br />
”As Oji-san saw, onee-chan was abandoned long ago, while Hina and I were helping with other matters.”<br />
<br />
When I had a closer look, both of them were helping to clean bean sprouts roots with their hands.<br />
<br />
”Oi-tan, look~”<br />
<br />
Hina pointed at the pile of sprouts that she cleaned up.<br />
<br />
”Oh— Very good. Hina is so clever.”<br />
<br />
I patted Hina’s head, and that made Hina make cute sounds like ‘Wa~’, ‘Hya~’ and so on.<br />
<br />
”The one sulking at a corner, thanks for your hard work as well.”<br />
<br />
”Uuu…… Mnn.”<br />
<br />
Though Sora-chan looked like she still couldn’t take it, she still nodded in the end.<br />
<br />
”Are the sprouts done yet?”<br />
<br />
”Ah! Done, done! They’re all done~”<br />
<br />
After taking the piled up sprouts, Raika-san started to cook.<br />
<br />
The fragrance of Chinese cuisine filled the flat as well.<br />
<br />
Being able to enjoy such happy times, it’s a thing that I couldn’t even imagine before sheltering the three sisters.<br />
<br />
While cleaning the coffee table, I thought in relaxation.<br />
<br />
The dinner was completely Chinese dishes, and the taste was flawless as well.<br />
<br />
Though a three year old toddler might not be too picky about food, but from the point that Hina even ate all of the green peppers, this is an extremely tasty dinner.<br />
<br />
After eating all of Raika-san’s specially made fried green peppers, I lazily sipped my after dinner tea.<br />
<br />
Even Sora-chan who wasn’t too happy just now was smiling in pleasure because of fullness at that moment as well.<br />
<br />
”I’m so sorry, Raika-san…… It just feels like you’re always coming here to make dinner……”<br />
<br />
”It’s okay. Because I can see Hina-chan and the others.”<br />
<br />
After saying that, Raika-san tightly hugged Hina who was sitting on her thigh.<br />
<br />
”Ah~ That’s~ nice~”<br />
<br />
”Come here too, Miu-chan.”<br />
<br />
”Wa~ Okay, I’m coming!”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan walked to Raika-san’s side quickly, pressing herself on Raika-san’s body.<br />
<br />
”Sora-chan, come here as well.”<br />
<br />
”N- no thanks for me!”<br />
<br />
”Don’t be shy.”<br />
<br />
Raika-san enthusiastically opened her arms, making a welcoming pose.<br />
<br />
”Oh please! I’m not a child anymore, this type of……”<br />
<br />
”Seriously, onee-chan is so stubborn. Here, come over.”<br />
<br />
”Don’t— want— to! Hey! Let go of me! Let go! Miu!”<br />
<br />
And that was how Miu-chan dragged Sora-chan all over there.<br />
<br />
Just like that, Raika-san who now had the three sisters in her hug was flushed without any emotion on her face.<br />
<br />
”Yuuta, it’s best if you give them to me.”<br />
<br />
Raika-san said to me with a solemn tone, tightly hugging the three sisters.<br />
<br />
”Refused.”<br />
<br />
”…… Tsk!”<br />
<br />
You don’t need to tsk, do you……<br />
<br />
Raika-san who seemed to like the three sisters very much looked rather happy.<br />
<br />
”Err…… Let me ask this for a moment, what should I do now?”<br />
<br />
I, who was seeing the enviable scene, but could only look from the side alone, I tried to ask the natural question.<br />
<br />
”That’s right…… Why don’t you go wash the dishes?”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan showed me an angelic smile, giving me the merciless order.<br />
<br />
…… Can I only choose to wash the dishes?<br />
<br />
In the end, I did the job as the only person who didn’t help in the preparation of dinner.<br />
<br />
Ah~ I feel like talking to Raika-senpai as well too……<br />
<br />
When I finally finished cleaning the kitchen, it seemed that Raika-san who finished cuddling the three sisters had to go home already.<br />
<br />
”Can I still come over another time?”<br />
<br />
”Of course. The kids would be happy as well.”<br />
<br />
I said while looking at the sleepy Hina in my lap.<br />
<br />
I’m not sure if it’s because she was too excited today, but Hina started to yawn even earlier than usual today.<br />
<br />
”I will wait for you as well.”<br />
<br />
”I don’t really care……”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan and Sora-chan who came to send her said so respectively.<br />
<br />
”What about Yuuta?”<br />
<br />
”Eh……? Me?”<br />
<br />
Raika-san nodded.<br />
<br />
”Err…… It’s the same for me…… That’s right, if you’re willing to come over again, I’ll be very happy.”<br />
<br />
”Is that so…… Then I will come again.”<br />
<br />
The corner of Raika-san’s mouth seemed to curl for three centimeters…… When I said that I would send her, senpai just said: ‘No need for today.’ And returned alone.<br />
<br />
”Ah…… That’s nice, Raika-san…… OUCH!?”<br />
<br />
I shouted in pain when my bum was suddenly pinched forcefully.<br />
<br />
”What are you giggling for!”<br />
<br />
”I- I’m not giggling……”<br />
<br />
”Lies, you did.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan said while glaring at me.<br />
<br />
”E- even if I did giggle, isn’t that my own business?”<br />
<br />
After hearing me say that, Sora-chan puffed out her cheeks in displeasure, and rushed up the stairs into the house.<br />
<br />
On the other hand, Miu-chan looked at Sora-chan’s departure with a sighing expression.<br />
<br />
”…… Oji-san, the way you said that just now was too hurtful.”<br />
<br />
”Miu-chan…… Err, how is that hurtful?”<br />
<br />
”Well…… It’s not too convenient if I say this…… Anyways I think it’s better if you buy a cake when you return home tomorrow.”<br />
<br />
After she said that, Miu-chan took Hina who was already in deep sleep from my hands, and walked quickly up the stairs into the room. Miu-chan’s panties was almost visible from below, she really needs to be more careful.<br />
<br />
”…… Why?”<br />
<br />
I tilted my head, completely clueless about the situation. Just at that moment, Sora-chan poked her head out of the door again.<br />
<br />
”We’re bathing! Hurry up and hang the curtains! Ah, wait, since you’re already outside, just don’t come back so soon!”<br />
<br />
Bam! The door was slammed shut, and there came the sound of the door locking.<br />
<br />
”What’s with this……”<br />
<br />
I wasn’t sure about the situation, and could only stand blankly in front of my apartment.<br />
<br />
Young girls are really a handful…… My sigh disappeared just like that in the clear night skies that had the hint of autumn.<br />
<br />
<br />
My tension might be disappearing gradually. As usual, I walked in the campus where the leaves were turning red with my mind full of weariness because of working day and night, when I suddenly heard a person hiding in a dark place call me.<br />
<br />
”Uu…… Nimura?”<br />
<br />
When I looked closer, Nimura was waving at me while hiding between school buildings.<br />
<br />
”What are you doing there?”<br />
<br />
Though I called him, Nimura just kept repeating the same action.<br />
<br />
His mouth opened and closed, as though he wanted to speak to me, but unfortunately I can’t read people’s lips, so I had completely no idea what he wanted to convey, The only thing that I could be certain of was Nimura’s expression was rather solemn.<br />
<br />
Without an alternative, I walked forward. While at the same time that Nimura saw me moving towards him, his silhouette disappeared behind the school building.<br />
<br />
”Oi! Wait a minute!”<br />
<br />
I hurriedly chased over, and at the instant when my foot stepped behind the school building—<br />
<br />
Whoosh!<br />
<br />
”UWAAAAA!?”<br />
<br />
The ground below my feet suddenly sank, causing me to fall into the hole head first.<br />
<br />
”Ouch…… W- why is there a pitfall over here……”<br />
<br />
”Hohoho…… You’re tricked, Segawa Yuuta.”<br />
<br />
Someone spoke while sticking his head out from the side of the trap.<br />
<br />
Since he was against the light, I couldn’t recognize his features for a moment. However, from the wide body and unusually high-pitched voice, that person is definitely—<br />
<br />
”Sako-senpai!”<br />
<br />
”That is correct, Segawa-kun. The president of the Road Observation Research Society, your revered senpai…… that would be me!”<br />
<br />
”No, I don’t revere you at all.”<br />
<br />
”You should really go along with the atmosphere at these times.”<br />
<br />
Senpai changed his previous tone that sounded as though he was playing out an act, and asked in his usual tone.<br />
<br />
Sigh…… Is that so?<br />
<br />
”Oi~~ Segawa-chan, are you okay?”<br />
<br />
After that, Nimura poked his head out as well.<br />
<br />
”Ah, you idiot! You actually trapped me!”<br />
<br />
”Sorry~ Actually I feel bad about this as well, but I owe senpai a lot of favors. You know, like the rugby team people who rushed to my house before this. It was senpai who helped to talk things out with those people. Thanks to senpai, I could finally go home safely.”<br />
<br />
I didn’t even ask anything, but he explained all of that to me.<br />
<br />
As though he wanted to recover the previous feeling, Sako-senpai coughed faintly.<br />
<br />
”Alright, Segawa-kun…… There are a few matters that I have to confirm with you.”<br />
<br />
”Er……”<br />
<br />
”Yesterday night, did Miss Oda Raika, a member of us ‘Roary’, go to your house yesterday?”<br />
<br />
”Y- yes.”<br />
<br />
”I heard that she enjoyed a pleasant dinner with your nieces, is that correct?”<br />
<br />
”Err, yeah…… That’s probably right.”<br />
<br />
Why does Sako-senpai know about this?<br />
<br />
Raika-senpai probably wouldn’t just tell Sako-senpai about this, however……<br />
<br />
”Judging from your expression, you’re probably thinking why I know about this, right?”<br />
<br />
Thinking about this, Sako-senpai who noticed my expression smiled evilly.<br />
<br />
”Oi! Bring her over here.”<br />
<br />
After senpai ordered by raising his hand, a deep voice shouting ‘Okay!’ came from somewhere.<br />
<br />
Not long after that, accompanied with cries of ‘Hah, hah!’, Raika-senpai who was tied to a thick branch was carried over by the rugby club members.<br />
<br />
”Ra- Raika-san!?”<br />
<br />
”Hello~”<br />
<br />
Raika-san answered casually, in sharp contrast with the current situation.<br />
<br />
”Sako-senpai! No matter how you see it, this is just too much! You actually tied up a girl!”<br />
<br />
”W- wait a minute, wait a minute! Don’t you misunderstand! She suggested that herself!”<br />
<br />
”Eh……?”<br />
<br />
Raika-san asked for that herself?<br />
<br />
”Err…… Raika-san?”<br />
<br />
”Yeah, it’s quite interesting like this.”<br />
<br />
Raika-san said with her eyes glinting in pleasure.<br />
<br />
It seems that Sako-senpai wasn’t lying.<br />
<br />
”By the way, she was the one who suggested the trap as well. I originally thought that it would be better to let the strong rugby club members grab you here directly, but…… This is really not easy! Like digging such a big hole, and stuffing the bottom full of sponges so that people wouldn’t get hurt when they drop down.”<br />
<br />
I have no complete interest in all of this.<br />
<br />
Besides, why didn’t they just use the phone or send a message to ask me here……<br />
<br />
”I want to confirm the second thing. I introduced you to a job once, right?”<br />
<br />
Senpai lowered his head and asked me above the trap.<br />
<br />
”Yes…… That really helped me a lot.”<br />
<br />
”Right! That is correct! That means, you owe me a huge favor!”<br />
<br />
Sako-senpai continued agitatedly.<br />
<br />
”Even so! You welcomed Oda-kun who you don’t owe a favor to your house, and didn’t even mention this to me, is that correct!?”<br />
<br />
Sako-senpai pointed at my face while shouting loudly.<br />
<br />
”Anyways, senpai wants to say, just let him see your nieces as well. That’s all.”<br />
<br />
Nimura explained.<br />
<br />
”Really, why didn’t you just say so directly.”<br />
<br />
”Oh! Then……!?”<br />
<br />
”I refuse.”<br />
<br />
”Why—!?”<br />
<br />
Sako-senpai shouted.<br />
<br />
”Do you really need to ask? Putting my cute nieces in front of Sako-senpai is the same as putting an anthill in front of a large anteater.”<br />
<br />
”Why would you think of that analogy?”<br />
<br />
”Well, it just feels like that in some way.”<br />
<br />
I answered the dazed Nimura who asked me that.<br />
<br />
”Why—!”<br />
<br />
Sako-senpai started to whine again.<br />
<br />
”I bathed every day just for this day, and I even cut my hair! I even changed my glasses!”<br />
<br />
When he said that, I noticed that senpai’s usually greasy hair looked rather clean today. And his glasses looked a bit different from before, though I couldn’t see it at all.<br />
<br />
”Darn…... I- I……. I want to have dinner with cute loli girls as weeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeell!”<br />
<br />
It was a sorrowful shout that came from the soul. It really makes people feel unsure whether to feel pity or sad about it……<br />
<br />
And also, ‘Roary’ should refer to ‘Road Observation Research Society’ and not ‘Lolicon Research Society’, right? [1]<br />
<br />
”…… Sako-senpai, do you have this kind of interest?”<br />
<br />
”Mnn? What does this kind of interest mean?”<br />
<br />
”……. Which means…… Err, like having more interest in younger girls…... Anyways it’s your sexual preferences……”<br />
<br />
”Hmph! Don’t get me wrong. I’m just your usual young man who wants to spoil a young loli girl, and I’m definitely not a lolicon. If the problem can be solved, I would even agree in Children’s Ethics Act. However, 2D ones are another story!”<br />
<br />
For some reason…… I just couldn’t trust this guy at all.<br />
<br />
”Trust him, Kaichou will definitely not harm them.”<br />
<br />
Being all tied up, Raika-san who looked like she was harmed no matter how you look at it said from the side.<br />
<br />
Indeed, senpai is a good person…… It’s just that he’s a bit of a hentai.<br />
<br />
”I…… I actually wanted to be a kindergarten teacher…...”<br />
<br />
Senpai started an unpersuasive monologue, while the rugby club members who were pretending to cry at the side made me feel weary as well.<br />
<br />
Raika-san, Nimura and I looked at each other and sighed. The two nodded at me slightly.<br />
<br />
”Alright.”<br />
<br />
”You can come over to my house tonight.”<br />
<br />
”Eh…… Really?”<br />
<br />
”Sako-senpai took care of me a lot, and those kids would probably be happy if there are more people.”<br />
<br />
Hearing me say that, his eyes suddenly glistened from tears.<br />
<br />
”You….. You’re really……”<br />
<br />
Sako-senpai held back the tears brimming in his eyes, looking directly at me solemnly.<br />
<br />
”Segawa-kun! If it were you, I believe that you can take the position of the next president of the Road Observation Research Society anytime.”<br />
<br />
”Well….. Let me consider first.”<br />
<br />
In any case, you’ll have to let me make sure if this is a Lolicon Research Society.<br />
<br />
I couldn’t help but have that thought.<br />
<br />
<br />
Because Sako-senpai kept harrying me, saying that even one second faster would be good, we went home rather early.<br />
<br />
As senpai said that he had some preparations to do, Nimura, Raika-san and I went to my home first to undergo some preparations.<br />
<br />
”I’m back…… Eh? Why?”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan who carried Hina home froze just like that at the front door.<br />
<br />
”Onee-chan, what is it…… Eh?”<br />
<br />
After that, Miu-chan who poked her head from behind Sora-chan looked rather shocked as well.<br />
<br />
”Welcome home~ Sora-chan, Miu-chan, and also Hina.”<br />
<br />
”Welcome home.”<br />
<br />
”Erm…… Nimura-san….. And even Raika-san is here. Is there anything wrong?”<br />
<br />
”Today…… I’m thinking of having a steamboat together.”<br />
<br />
While answering my niece’s question, as I placed a small gas stove onto the table.<br />
<br />
”Is there anything wrong? Why are we suddenly……”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan asked in slight suspicion.<br />
<br />
”Isn’t it fine doing this once in a while? Ah, that’s right, that’s right. There will be another guest coming here later.”<br />
<br />
”Oh? What kind of person is he?”<br />
<br />
Though Miu-chan asked with great interest, no matter whether it’s Nimura or I, it’s hard for us to answer her.<br />
<br />
”He’s our senpai from our club…… Errr…… Anyways, you’ll know when he comes.”<br />
<br />
I answered vaguely. After all, I can’t just answer honestly, right?<br />
<br />
Ding dong!<br />
<br />
While we were in a conversation, the electric doorbell rang. Most probably…... No, it’s certain that it’s Sako-senpai.<br />
<br />
”Coming~ I’m opening the door immediately~”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan who stood at the front door turned around to open the door, and the person who appeared outside was……<br />
<br />
”T- thank you for asking me here today, i- it is my greatest honor and pleasure to attend!”<br />
<br />
And the person who appeared outside the door was Sako-senpai, wearing a suit and a bowtie + rose bouquet. His attire made people think that being unclear about the situation should really have its limits. Senpai’s whole body was sweating bullets, and he took out what looked like a high class handkerchief to wipe off his sweat.<br />
<br />
”P- p- p- please accept this!”<br />
<br />
After that, senpai suddenly shoved the bouquet in front of Miu-chan.<br />
<br />
”Uwa……. These flowers are really pretty. Thank you.”<br />
<br />
Facing the completely unfamiliar Sako-senpai who was acting oddly, Miu-chan accepted the bouquet unhesitatingly. It’s a really sedate reaction that only a person who accepts tens of bouquets every day would have.<br />
<br />
”Ah! I haven’t introduced myself, right? I am Takanashi Miu. What’s your name?”<br />
<br />
”I- I am Segawa Yuuta’s senpai, I am Sako…...”<br />
<br />
Senpai who planned to introduce himself under Miu-chan’s guidance stopped as though someone suddenly pressed the pause button.<br />
<br />
Senpai’s eyes were completely glued on Miu-chan.<br />
<br />
For some reason, that gave me an extremely queasy feeling.<br />
<br />
”So you’re Sako-san? Thanks for taking care of Oji-san.”<br />
<br />
With a smile on her face, Miu-chan bowed to senpai.<br />
<br />
”Angel……”<br />
<br />
Sako-senpai spoke blankly.<br />
<br />
My uneasy feeling seemed to have come true.<br />
<br />
After that, we spent some time chatting happily together.<br />
<br />
”Uwaa!? I lost again!”<br />
<br />
I threw my video game controller aside, saying that while hugging my head.<br />
<br />
As the kitchen was rather small, we handed the work of cooking to Raika-san and Nimura, while we passed the time before the soup was complete to play video games.<br />
<br />
”Really, you haven’t even won once from just now.”<br />
<br />
”Oi-tan is so weak.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan and Hina’s gazes made me feel terrible. Then again, Sako-senpai was too powerful. It even reached the point where people would suspect him of cheating.<br />
<br />
”Hmph…… I will not lose to the generation that’s used to playing simple games, for I am from the Nintendo generation.”<br />
<br />
Though I didn’t really understand, it was clear that senpai was undeniably a gaming master.<br />
<br />
”That’s so cool~ senpai won again!”<br />
<br />
Senpai’s expression suddenly changed.<br />
<br />
”M- Miu-chan. Not really, this is really nothing~ Ehehehehe.”<br />
<br />
Really, senpai was so shy that it was like he changed into another person.<br />
<br />
The excessively shy senpai even gave people the feeling that over half of his body started to melt.<br />
<br />
”Wait a minute, how about we play with this game? If it were to be this game, I could probably play as well…… Ah, but, you have to go easy on me.”<br />
<br />
”There’s no choice…… But since Miu-chan insists……”<br />
<br />
It really felt like if that continued, senpai would probably do anything if Miu-chan said so.<br />
<br />
And Miu-chan seemed to be extremely clear about the situation herself as well, trying to bring Sako-senpai to seventh heaven.<br />
<br />
To a guardian, it just felt like a scene that made people feel extremely uneasy.<br />
<br />
A bad woman who plays with countless men in her palm…… No, I must believe that Miu-chan will not turn out like that.<br />
<br />
”Oh please! Why do you keep losing?”<br />
<br />
”Don’t keep saying that, senpai is really quite powerful.”<br />
<br />
”No excuses! Anyways, you must win! You must definitely win! You must win no matter what!”<br />
<br />
The one who was abnormally furious was Sora-chan.<br />
<br />
The reason that it turned out like that was because of an incident that happened when the three sisters were introducing themselves before this.<br />
<br />
”I’m the eldest daughter, Takanashi Sora. Thank you for taking care of Onii-chan.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan greeted senpai in a cute and polite manner, however—<br />
<br />
”Did you just say…… Onii-chan!?”<br />
<br />
For some reason, Sako-senpai was particularly sensitive about the term ‘Onii-chan’. And he didn’t even answer Sora-chan.<br />
<br />
”Segawa-kun! Did- did you request this girl to call you ‘Onii-chan’!”<br />
<br />
”I didn’t really request her to…… It just turned out like that naturally……”<br />
<br />
”A younger sister not related by blood…… That’s— that’s so enviable……”<br />
<br />
Though I had completely no idea what he was talking about, the term Onii-chan seemed to strike a chord in Sako-senpai, and caused him to be as agitated as when he met Miu-chan.<br />
<br />
”You’re called Sora-chan, right? How old are you now?”<br />
<br />
Sako-senpai questioned with ragged breathing.<br />
<br />
To the people passing by, that would be a criminal scene no matter how they look at it.<br />
<br />
”Err…… Fourteen.”<br />
<br />
”What……”<br />
<br />
However, at the instant when senpai heard Sora-chan’s age, he lost his excitement like suddenly descending temperature.<br />
<br />
”What a pity…… If it were to be two years earlier……”<br />
<br />
Senpai shook his head, seemingly in pity.<br />
<br />
”Eh? Erm, did I say anything wrong……”<br />
<br />
Senpai shifted his gaze away from the troubled Sora-chan, and said shockingly:<br />
<br />
”…… Oba-san.”<br />
<br />
”Wha……!?”<br />
<br />
As for the reason that senpai made that rude remark, we couldn’t find out as Raika-san took out her paper fan to hit Sako-senpai until he couldn’t move, but that was enough to shock everyone present.<br />
<br />
And just like that, Sako-senpai completely became an enemy in Sora-chan’s eyes.<br />
<br />
Disregarding Sora-chan’s pride for the moment, it’s rather reassuring in a certain aspect that she isn’t in Sako-senpai’s target range. The problem is, what could I do with the three year old Hina?<br />
<br />
Judging from the situation, I as their guardian might have to eliminate senpai no matter what.<br />
<br />
However, Sako-senpai acted rather gentlemanly, and would not get closer to Miu-chan then a certain distance just like a believer of a goddess, and ran away if Miu-chan or Hina tried to get close instead.<br />
<br />
…… If they hugged him, he would probably faint just like that. This is actually quite safe.<br />
<br />
”Stop spacing out!”<br />
<br />
As I was staring at Sako-senpai, my head was suddenly turned forcibly back to the screen by Sora-chan.<br />
<br />
Really, I’m thinking about things that are more important than video games, you know.<br />
<br />
And I have to keep an eye on more than just Sako-senpai’s actions. After all, Nimura and Raika-san were preparing the soup alone in the kitchen. That concerned me so much that I couldn’t focus on the video game……<br />
<br />
”Ahhhhhh!”<br />
<br />
And as I thought about that, I lost to Sako-senpai once again.<br />
<br />
It just felt like Sora-chan was even more agitated about wins or losses than me.<br />
<br />
”Enough! Give it here! My turn!”<br />
<br />
And Sora-chan even snatched the controller in the end.<br />
<br />
That’s fine as well, I can go to the kitchen then.<br />
<br />
”This time I’ll be your opponent! Bespectacled fatty!”<br />
<br />
”Oh? Okay…… However, even if you’re a girl, I wouldn’t go easy on an opponent who had already undergone secondary sexual changes.”<br />
<br />
”You…… pervert! I must defeat you!”<br />
<br />
”Win! Nee-chan win!”<br />
<br />
I glanced at Sora-chan and the others’ agitated expressions and then poked my head into the kitchen to look at the situation.<br />
<br />
On the other side of the door, I wonder how they’re cooking.<br />
<br />
I glanced inside for a moment, and found that they look like a good match when they cooked together side by side……<br />
<br />
”Are you concerned?”<br />
<br />
”Yeah, of course I’m con…… Ack, Miu-chan!?”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan who slipped out from the video games murmured to me in a low voice that only I could hear.<br />
<br />
”Onee-chan is focused on the video game right now, so this is a good chance.”<br />
<br />
”Miu-chan…… Thank you!”<br />
<br />
I thanked Miu-chan who winked to me, as though she was saying ‘Leave it to me’, and left.<br />
<br />
In the kitchen, the two were skillfully preparing dinner. However, since it was just steamboat foodstuff, they just need to cut the vegetables.<br />
<br />
”Err…… Is there anything I can help out with?”<br />
<br />
After hearing my words, Nimura immediately caught on and smiled.<br />
<br />
”Well! Though there’s nothing that we particularly need help with, but if you could change shifts with me, I would welcome it very much.”<br />
<br />
”R- really? Then let’s change shifts. Because I just couldn’t win against Sako-senpai, Sora-chan was almost furious to death.”<br />
<br />
”Gotcha.”<br />
<br />
I took the apron from Nimura’s hands.<br />
<br />
Nimura leaned over and patted my shoulders, saying quietly: “Take this chance.” And switched shifts with me.<br />
<br />
”Raika-san, what should I do?”<br />
<br />
”Mnn…… Then, tie up the konjac.”<br />
<br />
”Oh, okay.”<br />
<br />
While teaching me how to tie them up, Raika-san tied up the konjacs herself.<br />
<br />
The konjac were rather slippery, so they were rather hard to handle.<br />
<br />
When I finally finished tying them all up, I tried to look for a topic.<br />
<br />
”Raika-san, you’re really good at making dishes.”<br />
<br />
”Really? It’s just okay.”<br />
<br />
End of conversation.<br />
<br />
Err…… Wait, wait, wait! If I give up so easily, there wouldn’t be any progress!<br />
<br />
I’m different from when I first entered school.<br />
<br />
”Raika-san, if you’re free, can you teach me how to cook next time?”<br />
<br />
”Me…… teach Yuuta?”<br />
<br />
Raika-san asked in slight surprise.<br />
<br />
”I’m thinking that learning how to cook is better if I’m going to live together with the kids after this.”<br />
<br />
Raika-san pondered for awhile, and then……<br />
<br />
”Alright. If you’re fine with it, I can teach you how to cook.”<br />
<br />
”R- really!?”<br />
<br />
That’s great, Raika-san agreed even more directly than I thought, and I could be alone with her just like that.<br />
<br />
Of course, wanting to learn some cooking skills for the kids are my sincere thoughts as well.<br />
<br />
”Okay, we’ll start our first lesson right now.”<br />
<br />
”Err…… Right now?”<br />
<br />
”Of course.”<br />
<br />
Raika-san started to teach me how to hold the kitchen knife, and the basic way of cutting vegetables.<br />
<br />
”Yuuta, so unskilled.”<br />
<br />
”Uuu…… Sorry.”<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/e/ee/Papakiki_v01_229.jpg/410px-Papakiki_v01_229.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/e/ee/Papakiki_v01_229.jpg/410px-Papakiki_v01_229.jpg" width="218" /></a></div><br />
<br />
<br />
Though saying that I have next to no cooking experience is just an excuse, she could be a little more gentle…… Though I almost started to beg for forgiveness, but I still continued my battle. And after a while, I got the feel as well.<br />
<br />
”Mnn, much better than before.”<br />
<br />
”Really?”<br />
<br />
It seems that I don’t need to suffer Raika-san’s cold gaze again.<br />
<br />
”Wait a minute! Why are you cooking together!?”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan who stood at the entrance shouted as though she saw a terrifying scene.<br />
<br />
”No, well….. That’s right! I’m asking Raika-san to teach me how to cook. I’m thinking that you girls should eat more nutritious food as you’re still growing, so……”<br />
<br />
For some reason, I explained frantically to Sora-chan.<br />
<br />
But I think that my explanation was quite good though I was just winging it.<br />
<br />
After I said that, it seemed that Sora-chan had nothing to say as well, and could only glare at me while pouting.<br />
<br />
”If that’s why…… I’m learning as well!”<br />
<br />
”Eh!?”<br />
<br />
How did she form such a conclusion?<br />
<br />
However, Sora-chan’s expression was quite serious.<br />
<br />
”Raika-san, is that okay?”<br />
<br />
picture___<br />
<br />
”It’s fine with me. I should say that I welcome it very much.”<br />
<br />
”Err, wait….. But……”<br />
<br />
If that’s how, my dreamy plan of cooking alone with Raika-san…...<br />
<br />
”Stop spacing out! Go away a little!”<br />
<br />
As I felt dazed, Sora-chan already put on her apron, inserting herself between us.<br />
<br />
”Hey! Don’t push!”<br />
<br />
”Hmph! That’s because you spaced out.”<br />
<br />
”You two, fighting isn’t good.”<br />
<br />
”Yeah! Raika-san¬ ♪ Ah, how do I make this?”<br />
<br />
”This…... You do this.”<br />
<br />
I unwillingly looked at the silhouette of Raika-san who was teaching Sora-chan in detail, and at this moment, Sora-chan even turned over to smile coldly at me.<br />
<br />
Darn…… She came over to meddle when the atmosphere was just right.<br />
<br />
Even if it’s my cute niece, I won’t go easy like this.<br />
<br />
Even in this unusually tense situation, we still completed the preparations for the steamboat.<br />
<br />
Raika-san made a simple chicken meatball steamboat.<br />
<br />
There were seven of us in total, and we sat around the small coffee table.<br />
<br />
”Okay! It’s almost done.”<br />
<br />
After the manager of today's steamboat, Nimura Kouichi-shi who kept gazing at the steamboat sharply, gave his permission, Raika-san immediately opened the cover of the pot. At that instant, steam and also a tantalizing fragrance spread throughout the whole house.<br />
<br />
”Oh~ It looks quite delicious.”<br />
<br />
It looks like the first steamboat that we had while living in this flat is quite worth the wait.<br />
<br />
Raika-san started to distribute the food according to age, starting from the youngest.<br />
<br />
”Oh! Being able to have food from Oda-senpai, it’s my honor.”<br />
<br />
Nimura said all that flattery naturally while taking the plate.<br />
<br />
That seemed to make Raika-san feel somewhat embarrassed as well.<br />
<br />
”Next is Yuuta.”<br />
<br />
”Ah, okay, thank you, senpai.”<br />
<br />
”That’s fine! I’ll do Onii-chan’s portion!”<br />
<br />
Just like that, Sora-chan stopped her once again.<br />
<br />
Sora-chan snatched the ladle from Raika-san’s hands, and clumsily scooped up chicken meatballs.<br />
<br />
”Wait a minute…… Sora-chan, you don’t need to…….”<br />
<br />
”What is it? Do you have anything to say about me distributing the food?”<br />
<br />
”No, I don’t mean that, it’s just that…… Ah! See! That’s very dangerous!”<br />
<br />
”Uwaa! It’s so hot!”<br />
<br />
Really, and I said it just a moment ago.<br />
<br />
”Isn’t that a bit too little? Take a bit more vegetables…… Ah, there’s too much soup. And also, add a little rice so that we could eat it with the soup later.”<br />
<br />
”Ahh! Shut up!”<br />
<br />
And finally, only mine was full of vegetables and meatballs.<br />
<br />
”Alright, who’s next?”<br />
<br />
”Me.”<br />
<br />
Sako-senpai said bluntly.<br />
<br />
When Sora-chan extended her hands to ask for the plate from Sako-senpai, he shook his head.<br />
<br />
”I want Miu-chan to fill it for me.”<br />
<br />
”Shut up! Hurry up and give me the plate!”<br />
<br />
Senpai’s request was immediately denied. The eldest person here who lost to the gaze of a fourteen year old girl obtained the stern punishment of only having mushrooms.<br />
<br />
”Hina, it’s hot, so be careful.”<br />
<br />
”Mnn~ Okay~”<br />
<br />
Hina kept blowing on the chicken meatball on her fork.<br />
<br />
On the other hand, Raika-san looked expectantly at Hina blowing.<br />
<br />
”Errr…… Do you need me to feed you?”<br />
<br />
”No need. Hina can eat without help.”<br />
<br />
That’s great, Hina is so clever.<br />
<br />
However, it’s really better to accept the others’ kind intentions at times like this.<br />
<br />
See, Raika-san looked obviously sad.<br />
<br />
”Oi-tan, Oi-tan, ahhh—“<br />
<br />
”Me?”<br />
<br />
”Hina is already a big sister. So Hina can feed Oi-tan.”<br />
<br />
Hina said proudly.<br />
<br />
”I heard that someone even younger than Hina entered the kindergarten today. Hina said that someone else told her that at that time.”<br />
<br />
”He’s called Hiro-kun~”<br />
<br />
Oh, I see. Because she knew Hiro-kun who was younger than her, Hina felt that she grew up a bit more?<br />
<br />
”Okay, I’ll listen to Hina, and let you feed me.”<br />
<br />
”Mnn!”<br />
<br />
Though the chicken meatball that Hina fed me was already cold, it was still quite tasty.<br />
<br />
”Okay, me next.”<br />
<br />
”Nimura-san is so sly~ Me too, me too~”<br />
<br />
”No, we have to start from Sora onee-chan this time. Right, Hina?”<br />
<br />
”M- me too……”<br />
<br />
Oh! Hina is really popular.<br />
<br />
”O- okay! Then I’ll……”<br />
<br />
”Senpai, no.”<br />
<br />
”Mnn, no.”<br />
<br />
”Hey! You guys! Why only me!?”<br />
<br />
Of course it’s because it would feel like a crime if it were to be Sako-senpai.<br />
<br />
Just like that, the jolly dinner time ended in a flash.<br />
<br />
And then, the next morning.<br />
<br />
”Bad! Bad! I’m late!”<br />
<br />
Early morning, Sora-chan’s cries rang in the cramped flat.<br />
<br />
As we played too much last night, all of us overslept.<br />
<br />
”Miu! Let me use the hairdryer!”<br />
<br />
”My hair will be done in a moment, wait a minute—“<br />
<br />
”I’m telling you not to do your hair anymore, mine hasn’t been done yet!”<br />
<br />
I only found out after living together with young girls, but the job of tending to one’s attire is like some kind of a war to girls. Especially when there are many sisters, there would be battles for hairdryers, the washroom and so on, the seeds of battle are endless.<br />
<br />
”Hey, if you don’t hurry up, you’ll be late for school.”<br />
<br />
”Onee-chan, hurry up~”<br />
<br />
Hina and I who finished ages ago could only wait in vain at the entrance.<br />
<br />
”Coming!”<br />
<br />
After awhile, Sora-chan seemed to have finished her battle with her bed hair, and we could finally depart.<br />
<br />
We arrived at the bus stop in front of my college, and we went on the bus that coincidentally passed by. We swayed on the bus for about thirty minutes, and took another thirty minutes taking the train; Aside from that, coupled with about an hour and a half of walking, that would be the time required for them to go to school.<br />
<br />
I feel that it’s very hard on Sora-chan and Miu-chan every morning. And the biggest problem in this is sending Hina.<br />
<br />
I couldn’t fetch Hina home because of my part time job, so the two of them must take the job of fetching Hina back home from the kindergarten.<br />
<br />
And because of that, they couldn’t hang out with their friends after school.<br />
<br />
Though it’s embarrassing for me to say this, but it is a large burden for Sora-chan and Miu-chan.<br />
<br />
I really couldn’t face the two who never complained because of this.<br />
<br />
After they got off the bus, the two sisters left a perfect chorus, and rushed to the ticket booth.<br />
<br />
” “ We’re off~” “<br />
<br />
”Be carefuw~”<br />
<br />
Hina who waved her sisters away with unclear words, walked towards the kindergarten near the bus stop while holding hands with me.<br />
<br />
”Good morning.”<br />
<br />
As soon as we reached the kindergarten, the familiar Miss Caretaker welcomed us with a broad smile.<br />
<br />
”Good morning, Hina-chan!”<br />
<br />
”Good morning!”<br />
<br />
Hina bowed with a bit too much force.<br />
<br />
”Well, I’ll leave Hina to you.”<br />
<br />
”Alright. That’s right, Segawa-san, have you read the contact information that I handed you before this?”<br />
<br />
”Err…… Ah, I’m sorry.”<br />
<br />
Whoops, I completely forgot about it. To be frank, I don’t even remember where I kept them.<br />
<br />
”Really, you should read it as soon as possible. In the papers……”<br />
<br />
At the moment when the caretaker started to explain to me after a sigh.<br />
<br />
My phone suddenly rang.<br />
<br />
An unfamiliar number was on the phone. However, I felt as though I saw the number before this……<br />
<br />
……. Errr, a similar situation seemed to have happened before this as well.<br />
<br />
After apologizing to the caretaker, I listened to the phone.<br />
<br />
”Hello?”<br />
<br />
”Hello? Is it Yuuta?”<br />
<br />
”O- Oba-san……”<br />
<br />
Just like that, I had to face the reality once again.<br />
<br />
<br />
It was a normal afternoon. I welcomed a rare guest to my house.<br />
<br />
”Err…… Is green tea okay?”<br />
<br />
”Wait a minute.”<br />
<br />
After looking around the room, Oba-san stopped me as I was about to extend my hands to the teapot, planning to make tea.<br />
<br />
”Errr…… Compared with tea, would coffee be better……?”<br />
<br />
”What is with your house?”<br />
<br />
Oba-san furrowed her brows and said so.<br />
<br />
In the house, there were still obvious signs of the scuffle this morning and the steamboat feast yesterday night.<br />
<br />
Textbooks tossed around, and pajamas were scattered on the floor. The blankets were just squeezed to a corner of the room as well.<br />
<br />
Apart from that, the unwashed cutlery formed a small hill, while the garbage bag that we forgot to take out this morning was stuffed in the cramped kitchen.<br />
<br />
”S- sorry. Because we were rather busy yesterday……”<br />
<br />
”Being busy is not an excuse. Clear them away immediately!”<br />
<br />
”O- okay!”<br />
<br />
Just like that, I started to clean up the house before knowing the reason for Oba-san’s sudden arrival.<br />
<br />
Oba-san helped me to dust the hard to reach locations like the light bulbs, television, bookshelf and so on.<br />
<br />
Books were placed onto the bookshelf according to their sizes, and the items placed on the floor were cleared away.<br />
<br />
Besides that, the creases on the accumulated clothes were flattened after washing them in three turns and were hung on the balcony. The experienced actions felt like they could be on a class on TV.<br />
<br />
And even the undergarments of Sora-chan and the others weren’t missed.<br />
<br />
In this period of time, I washed the cutlery, and moved the rubbish that we cleared away outside, and then washed the bathroom until it sparkled.<br />
<br />
Of course, all the work was done under Oba-san’s accurate and perfect directions.<br />
<br />
Not long after that, a clean three flat house that I almost couldn’t recognize appeared before my eyes.<br />
<br />
After all of that ended, Oba-san finally sat down before the table.<br />
<br />
There was a tense silence.<br />
<br />
I suppressed the chilling pressure, and made tea for Oba-san.<br />
<br />
”Here……”<br />
<br />
I placed the refreshments that I bought just now from a convenience store on a container, then handed it to Oba-san along with the tea.<br />
<br />
After thanking me, she started to drink the tea silently.<br />
<br />
After awhile, Oba-san started to say:<br />
<br />
”The reason that I’m here today is because there’s something important that I have to tell you.”<br />
<br />
To be honest, I almost thought that she was here just to clean up my house, but it seems that she really did have something to say. I didn’t speak, and Oba-san took out a piece of paper with something written on it.<br />
<br />
”What is this?”<br />
<br />
”This is the children’s results that I got from Sora-chan and Miu-chan’s schools.”<br />
<br />
”Err……”<br />
<br />
That was quite an unexpected answer.<br />
<br />
The names of the subjects were listed horizontally, while below them were the marks of their exams.<br />
<br />
At the top right corner of the paper, the name ‘Takanashi Sora’ was written on it.<br />
<br />
”These are the grades of her first semester, while this seems to be one from a recent test.”<br />
<br />
After hearing Oba-san say that, I compared the grades of the two lists.<br />
<br />
Sora-chan’s results dropped quite a lot.<br />
<br />
Her results that were quite good fell to an average level.<br />
<br />
”Not only her grades. It seems that the frequency of her being late and being sleepy in class has increased as well.”<br />
<br />
”How can this……”<br />
<br />
I never knew.<br />
<br />
The change of lifestyle could actually have such a large impact…… However, that’s quite understandable. After all, Sora-chan just went to a school near to her original house before this…… While I, myself, was already crowned the king of skipping classes, asking people to go for roll call in my stead, and also getting sleepy in class.<br />
<br />
”And also this, I found this while cleaning up your house.”<br />
<br />
”This is…… ‘Parents’ Guide for Open Day’?”<br />
<br />
That was an introduction for the open day at Hina’s kindergarten.<br />
<br />
”The schools and kindergartens would always send a lot of contact documents. Ascertaining all of them is a guardian’s obligatory task.”<br />
<br />
After that, Oba-san said a lot of things that I do not know yet again.<br />
<br />
For instance, Sora-chan left the club that she was in. On the other hand, Miu-chan had an anemia attack during a P.E class recently.<br />
<br />
I had no idea about all of this at all.<br />
<br />
”How can this be…… Why didn’t they tell this to me?”<br />
<br />
”It’s not that they didn’t tell you. Isn’t it more like they can’t tell you this?”<br />
<br />
”Eh……?”<br />
<br />
”Even if they let you know, that would only make you troubled…… When they think about, they probably can’t bear to tell you about that.”<br />
<br />
…… That might really be true. No, that’s probably the whole truth.<br />
<br />
The kids are probably grateful to me…… They certainly would not want to increase my burden. Blast…… I really feel ashamed.<br />
<br />
”Letting the people that you’re caring for worry for you, that’s quite a neglect of duty as a guardian.”<br />
<br />
Oba-san said mercilessly. Not knowing, can’t help it because of business, the truth that exposed all of my excuses were laid bare in front of me.<br />
<br />
I couldn’t say anything.<br />
<br />
The legitimacy that Oba-san spoke of was of course a reason, but the thing that shocked me more was that the children had so many worries about me, and kept tolerating all of these things.<br />
<br />
Just like that, I hung my head in shame and remorse, while Oba-san took out what looked like a letter and placed it on the table.<br />
<br />
”And this is……?”<br />
<br />
”Among them are the contact information of the Takanashi family. And besides that, ways of contacting youth centres opened by my friend are written on it as well.”<br />
<br />
”Y….. Youth centre!?”<br />
<br />
”The result of our discussion is, it seems like there is a way to let the kids stay together during the period of their mandatory education. But after high school, there would be no way.”<br />
<br />
The expression that Oba-san had that moment was the gentlest that I had seen.<br />
<br />
”No matter if it’s me or the people from the Takanashi family, to be frank, we thought that you would give up immediately. However, you hung on for two months already. Everyone thanks you a lot, and I believe that the children thank you as well. So now, you probably don’t need to act on impulse, right?”<br />
<br />
I understood that Oba-san was choosing her words carefully, trying to convince me.<br />
<br />
”You, yourself, are still a nineteen year old child as well. Of course, I’m not saying that people who become parents and do their duty raising their children don’t exist. However, this isn’t a simple matter. In these two months, have you bought new clothes for the children, disregarding the clothes that Yuri-san bought for them?”<br />
<br />
…… With my financial capability, at most, I could only buy undergarments, and also clothes at shops that are famous for their cheapness.<br />
<br />
”To raise a child, the environment is very important. So listen to me, you did enough already. And because of your efforts, we finally found a place that is willing to take the three sisters under their wings.”<br />
<br />
I really could tell that Oba-san spoke very carefully to avoid repeating the mistake she made last time.<br />
<br />
While I…… Still could not stand up from the blow.<br />
<br />
Sora-chan left her club…… Miu-chan who always smiled had an anemia attack……<br />
<br />
How useless am I, as a guardian?<br />
<br />
I really can’t face onee-san. And of course, Shingo-san as well.<br />
<br />
…… Am I really that useless?<br />
<br />
That was the first time. Those words flashed in my mind for the first time.<br />
<br />
No matter how hard I increased my part time jobs, and learnt to cook…… With my abilities, can I really not become a pillar of support for the children? The various incidents that I went through during the past two months replayed in my heart.<br />
<br />
Ah……<br />
<br />
I finally found out at that time.<br />
<br />
So I was the one who was relying on them. I couldn’t imagine a life without the kids.<br />
<br />
If the kids weren’t here…… Facing the fact that onee-san is not here anymore, the fact that I am now all alone, and I am the person who truly can’t accept this, I might be the one in the wrong.<br />
<br />
When I think about it, I didn’t even have the time to feel sorrow. After all, I was busy all this time, and there was a lot of trouble every day.<br />
<br />
If things weren’t like that…… How would I turn out to be?<br />
<br />
Could I, who lost my one and only relative, continue to be so energetic like I am now?<br />
<br />
As I felt dazed because of this, Oba-san continued to lash out.<br />
<br />
”…… Here, I’ll give this to you now.”<br />
<br />
The thing that Oba-san took out was a pile of documents, and an insurance certification with my name on it was among them as well.<br />
<br />
”Yuri-san’s insurance, and part of the compensation money for the air crash. They’re for you.”<br />
<br />
”These…… These things shouldn’t be mine, and should be given to Hina and the others……”<br />
<br />
”There’s another portion for Hina and the others. The insurance money for their parents and their inheritance are quite a lot, and the compensation money for the incident was quite a considerable amount as well, so you don’t need to worry. This is your portion. This is the insurance that Yuri-san handed to me to keep as a safeguard since her single days in case anything happened to her.”<br />
<br />
After saying that, Oba-san took out a handkerchief to pat on the corner of her eyes.<br />
<br />
”Therefore, you should just find a way to make yourself happy. I believe that Yuri-san is worried about the kids, but she wouldn’t wish for you to sacrifice yourself because of this.”<br />
<br />
Sacrifice…… I think that this way of describing it is a huge mistake.<br />
<br />
”In any case, taking them under your wing and being their guardian while you’re not of age is impossible……”<br />
<br />
Though Oba-san tried to continue to explain, my heart did not respond any more.<br />
<br />
So things are like this? So parents need to do things to this extent? And onee-chan even thought of the time when she wasn’t here even when she was caring for me……<br />
<br />
I’m really much more worthless. I might…… Not even have that right.<br />
<br />
The only thing that I could do at that time was to tell Oba-san to let me sort my thoughts out.<br />
<br />
<br />
That day was the first time that I bought canned beer in my whole life. It only had a bitter taste, so I have no idea how this thing is tasty. I couldn’t even hide my drunken state, and went home just like that.<br />
<br />
”I’m back~”<br />
<br />
”Welcome home~ We bought dinner already.”<br />
<br />
It was Sora-chan, Miu-chan and Hina who was reading a picture book.<br />
<br />
The scene that gradually became reasonable for me…… I might not be able to see it very soon now.<br />
<br />
I hugged Miu-chan and Hina from behind.<br />
<br />
”Ah! You stink of beer! Oji-san, are you drunk?”<br />
<br />
”Uu~ Probably. Though there are just a few months left, I’m still not of age after all, so don’t tell other people……”<br />
<br />
”Oi-tan, so heavy. Let- me- go~”<br />
<br />
Seeing Hina struggling while happily pushing on my arms, I tightened my clutch.<br />
<br />
At that moment, I suddenly noticed the bunny doll by my side.<br />
<br />
”Hina, it seems that you’re always having the bunny doll by your side recently.”<br />
<br />
”Yeah!”<br />
<br />
Hina hugged the bunny doll, looking like she cherishes it very much.<br />
<br />
”This doll, Mama gave it to me!”<br />
<br />
…… Onee-san, she……<br />
<br />
”About this bunny-san, Mama said that if I treasure it very very much, it can help me to make my wishes come true! So, Hina found it when we went to our last home! Because Hina has a wish!”<br />
<br />
After saying that, Hina pressed the doll to her face as though she wanted to speak to it.<br />
<br />
”Listen to Hina, I wish that Papa and Mama will come back soon! Hear that? Bunny-san!”<br />
<br />
Hina’s naive words resounded in the small room, causing the atmosphere to thicken.<br />
<br />
”……”<br />
<br />
”…… Uuu!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan and Miu-chan lowered their heads at the same time.<br />
<br />
The two months until now. Not one of us mentioned Papa, Mama or Onee-san.<br />
<br />
We were all running away from the truth, and also…… They probably cry about this when they’re alone.<br />
<br />
I…… I haven’t cried yet. At least, I hope that I will not cry yet right now.<br />
<br />
”…… Yeah, it’s great if we can see them soon.”<br />
<br />
Though I couldn’t say that they would come back, I still squeezed out a smile, and said to Hina.<br />
<br />
”Mnn!”<br />
<br />
Seeing the broad smile on Hina’s face, I couldn’t help but hug Hina yet again.<br />
<br />
Because Hina’s smile was the spitting image of Onee-san who kept encouraging me.<br />
<br />
”Alright! Then, so that you wouldn’t get scolded by Mama, you should brush your teeth and go to sleep!”<br />
<br />
”’Kay!”<br />
<br />
I brought Hina to the washroom and closed the door.<br />
<br />
It seemed that weak sobs came from the other side of the door.<br />
<br />
…… I really gave them a lot of grief.<br />
<br />
That night, I could not close my eyes at all.</div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-71826832710331307992012-02-21T22:29:00.004+07:002012-03-02T10:27:37.796+07:00Papa no Iukoto wo Kikinasai! Vol. 1 - Chapter 4<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">Miu-chan carefully slid in the duplicate key into the keyhole, and turned the key while trying to make as little noise as possible. After making sure the door had made a tiny click, Miu-chan wordlessly turned back to look at us, and the two sisters met each other’s eyes.<br />
<br />
“We’re going in……!”<br />
<br />
“I got it.”<br />
<br />
The first to lead the way was Sora-chan. She made use of the shadows from the pillars, and dashed into the doorway after making sure there was no one around watching her.<br />
<br />
Hina followed closely behind, and dashed inside beautifully.<br />
<br />
“Oji-san, hurry up and come in!”<br />
<br />
“A-Ah……”<br />
<br />
I hurriedly ran into the doorway as well at Miu-chan’s urging.<br />
<br />
As what we’d expected, there was no human presence in the house.<br />
<br />
“Phew…… seems like we weren’t discovered.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan let out a long sigh as she stepped into the house.<br />
<br />
“Um, I think there’s no need to do this so sneakily, you know……”<br />
<br />
“What are you saying? What would we do if we were discovered and taken away?”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan puffed up her face a little, a little angry.<br />
<br />
<br />
Right now we’re inside the house the late Sis and Brother-in-law used to live in, which is also the place the three sisters used to call home.<br />
<br />
Right now the house should be under the management of the Takanashi household.<br />
<br />
Reason would, of course, be because the three sisters who were supposed to inherit the house are now staying in my rundown apartment.<br />
<br />
Needless to say, there’s no way I didn’t notice how out-of-sorts the current situation is.<br />
<br />
However, the reason why we infiltrated was because we were afraid that we’d run into relatives of the Takanashi family. The drama that took place during the family meeting might continue—for all we know, Sora-chan and the others might really get separated as a result.<br />
<br />
Because we didn’t want that to happen, that’s why we wanted to make sure no one discovered us by “infiltrating the home”. Even though this idea by itself was full of issues, I couldn’t reject because of Miu-chan’s pleading. Moreover, the number of things that girls have to bring along no matter what is quite a lot too.<br />
<br />
…… As long as my 3-by-2-meter rundown apartment can fit in the items.<br />
<br />
<br />
I sat down on the sofa in the living room with a trace of worry.<br />
<br />
“Then, Oji-san, please wait here in the meantime.”<br />
<br />
“Ah, let me help as well.”<br />
<br />
“No way!”<br />
<br />
The two of them said at the same time.<br />
<br />
“W-why such violent objections, you two……”<br />
<br />
“Really, that’s why I say men……”<br />
<br />
“They’re really thick-headed.”<br />
<br />
I got criticized pretty badly.<br />
<br />
I just thought that I’d be able to help if there was any heavy luggage……<br />
<br />
“In any case, just stay here and don’t do anything!”<br />
<br />
“Absolutely! Don’t come up without permission!”<br />
<br />
After strongly emphasizing one last time, the two of them went upstairs.<br />
<br />
Hina and I were left downstairs.<br />
<br />
“Hina—do you want Oi-tan’s help?”<br />
<br />
“Don’t~ want. Hina can do it alone. Hina, wants to find Usagi-chan~~”<br />
<br />
I even got rejected from this side.<br />
<br />
“Haaahh……”<br />
<br />
Am I so unreliable?<br />
<br />
But, once I recalled about living together with Sis last time and found my room cleaned every time I reached home, there’d be an indescribable feeling of my knees giving way.<br />
<br />
Maybe that’s what they call adolescence.<br />
<br />
<br />
“Speaking of which, there’s nothing to do……”<br />
<br />
Hina was busy turning the toy box near the TV upside down, and I expect the two upstairs are busy sorting out their own belongings as well.<br />
<br />
Looking at the colourful toys all over the floor, I couldn’t help but worry—who’ll be cleaning this up later? Don’t tell me it’ll be me?<br />
<br />
I looked around as I considered all these. The house was quiet to the point it was bordering on strange. Plus……<br />
<br />
“Was this place actually this big……?”<br />
<br />
I had already thought that this house was owned by a capitalist when I came by last time.<br />
<br />
However, right now it just feels emptier as compared to last time.<br />
<br />
I felt another wave of drowsiness as I was thinking of all these.<br />
<br />
I’m probably going to blame this extremely soft sofa I’m sitting on.<br />
<br />
The surrounding area was extra quiet as well, as this was located in a residential area.<br />
<br />
Not to mention that I was suffering from a lack of sleep due to the night shift at work last night.<br />
<br />
It’d be impossible for me not to feel sleepy with all these factors coming together.<br />
<br />
“Huaaahhh……”<br />
<br />
I couldn’t help but to let out a huge yawn.<br />
<br />
“Oi-tan, are you sleepy?”<br />
<br />
“Mm…… yeah, I do feel like sleeping for a bit.”<br />
<br />
“Then, it’s okay if you sleep~”<br />
<br />
“No, even if you say that……”<br />
<br />
“Hina will sing for you!”<br />
<br />
“Sing…… a lullaby, is it?”<br />
<br />
“Yeah!”<br />
<br />
Raising her tiny hand up in the air, Hina, who was full of confidence, pestered me to lie down on the sofa, and then sat down on my stomach. At least I won’t need a blanket.<br />
<br />
“Go to sleep~~ Go to sleep~~ In Mama’s embrace~~♪”<br />
<br />
She was completely off-tone yet she was extremely excited about it. Her tiny hand was slapping my head as it went patter-patter (she probably wanted to pat my head instead).<br />
<br />
In this situation, like hell I can fall asleep. But seeing Hina trying her hardest like this, I didn’t want to say anything much either.<br />
<br />
I’ll just endure this until Hina’s had enough of this—I closed my eyes obediently as I thought.<br />
<br />
Speaking of which, I slept on the sofa like this last time as well.<br />
<br />
That time, this house had Sis, Brother-in-law, Sora-chan, Miu-chan and Hina…… they were all living happily together.<br />
<br />
They accepted me as though I was really part of their family and everyone gathered together for a meal……<br />
<br />
Ah, so that’s why. So the house had become this lonesome.<br />
<br />
I had already known, that the days of everyone gathering at the dining table like last time would never return again……<br />
<br />
In Hina’s gentle singing, for a moment, I thought I heard Sis singing a lullaby.<br />
<br />
<br />
“Eh……”<br />
<br />
I suddenly opened my eyes and took a look around.<br />
<br />
There was no change in the living room.<br />
<br />
No, the light from the window seemed to have become a little dimmer.<br />
<br />
Looks like I really did fall asleep earlier.<br />
<br />
I took a look at the clock, and it seems like I had slept for about an hour or so.<br />
<br />
I’m not even sure whether it’s due to Hina’s unexpectedly effective lullaby, or I just have a bad habit of falling asleep easily in this house.<br />
<br />
“Geh, speaking of which, where’s Hina?!”<br />
<br />
It’s a huge problem for a guardian to leave children unattended for a whole hour.<br />
<br />
I was planning to get up and look for Hina but I realized that I just couldn’t get up, as though I was being pressed down by something heavy.<br />
<br />
“Uwaah?!”<br />
<br />
I took a closer look and realized Hina was tightly hugging my waist and sleeping like a dead log.<br />
<br />
“A-and I was wondering why it was so heavy……”<br />
<br />
But that’s one hell of a hug, considering she’s asleep. Are you a koala infant or something?<br />
<br />
“Oi—Hina—Can you please release me……”<br />
<br />
Since Hina didn’t seem to have any intention of waking, no matter how I called her, I had no choice but to carefully release her tiny hands and let her sleep on the sofa.<br />
<br />
She made a slightly unwilling face as she was moved, but she went back to sleep not long after.<br />
<br />
“Be good and sleep here, don’t go anywhere……”<br />
<br />
I took off the shirt I was wearing over and placed it lightly over Hina as I crept out of the living room.<br />
<br />
<br />
I took a look at the situation upstairs from the hallway, but it was total silence there.<br />
<br />
Don’t tell me they dumped me here again and went out shopping……?<br />
<br />
“Oi—Sora-chan—,Miu-chan—?”<br />
<br />
Can’t be helped, I had no choice but to go upstairs.<br />
<br />
Of course, I didn’t go up because I had some special interest towards girls’ bedrooms. Even I have experience of being inside a girl’s room, even though that was in elementary grade 2.<br />
<br />
I went up the dimly-lit staircase as I couldn’t find the switch for the lights.<br />
<br />
As I went up the flight of stairs only found in suburban houses, I encountered a girl whose face had turned red from her life-and-death struggle with her suitcase.<br />
<br />
“Nnn—! Nnn—! U—nnn—!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan was trying her best to pull out a suitcase that was so big it couldn’t come out of the room.<br />
<br />
“…… what are you doing?”<br />
<br />
“Hauu?!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan tensed up the moment she noticed my presence.<br />
<br />
“W, W-W- Why?!”<br />
<br />
Um, even if you ask me, I don’t know how to answer you.<br />
<br />
Besides, that should be my line.<br />
<br />
To think that she was so focused to the point she couldn’t notice anyone else until she was greeted. Somehow, it feels like Sora-chan is surprisingly stubborn in some amazing aspect.<br />
<br />
“Well, I can roughly guess what’s going on. That suitcase should be stuck and can’t come out.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan let out a ‘Uu……” at my words, showing a face as though she had hit a setback.<br />
<br />
“I think you better not force it, it’s better to sort out your luggage again.”<br />
<br />
“B-But it’s just a little bit more! Really! Anyway the luggage here has already been reduced by a lot!”<br />
<br />
“……Reduced by a lot?”<br />
<br />
“Uuu…… I say. After talking it through with Miu, we decided that we’d each bring along our things in one suitcase. Look, if we brought a lot at once, it’d be troublesome, wouldn’t it?”<br />
<br />
……One suitcase.<br />
<br />
I see, so that’s why you picked the largest suitcase and then filled it up to the brim. To be honest, I think that there’d be no point if it were like this……<br />
<br />
“I see, but if they’re things that you really need, you don’t have to be fussy over using only one suitcase; it’s fine if you bring more, you know?”<br />
<br />
I originally intended to give Sora-chan a little more leeway, but Sora-chan’s face turned deep red, either because she couldn’t accept my suggestion, or she was embarrassed from being seen like this by me.<br />
<br />
“As I thought, I’d better find a way to get this suitcase out! One is more than enough!”<br />
<br />
“Wait, hold on a minute! It’ll break if you keep pulling like this!”<br />
<br />
“My uneasiness became a reality in no time at all.<br />
<br />
Of course, it wasn’t the door that broke—just as Sora-chan continued her tug-of-war with the door, the suitcase, unable to take the pressure any more, broke into pieces with an extremely loud sound.<br />
<br />
All sorts of clothes and stuffed toys flew out from inside the broken suitcase like flower petals, and Sora-chan also came flying towards me from having lost her balance.<br />
<br />
“Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh!”<br />
<br />
“Uwoaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh?!”<br />
<br />
I let out an involuntary shout as I caught Sora-chan and fell down the stairs from the impact.<br />
<br />
<br />
The first time I met my nieces was many years ago.<br />
<br />
“I have someone I’d like you to meet.”<br />
<br />
At that time, I was suddenly called to a high-class hotel in the city by Sis, and it was there that I met the man that Sis was about to get married to—in other words, my current Brother-in-law, Takanashi Shingo-san.<br />
<br />
I was thunderstruck when I heard the news.<br />
<br />
Even though I had heard about Sis going out with someone, I had most certainly not expected the other party to be a middle-aged man. In other words, the two well-dressed little girls sitting opposite me would one day become my nieces.<br />
<br />
No one would laugh it off and accept it under such circumstances. I was also very confused by the situation at that time, because at that time, I was only a middle-school student.<br />
<br />
<br />
After I finished off the cuisine I ordered faster than anyone else, I left a “I’m going to the washroom” and escaped from the table.<br />
<br />
I had no intention of returning to the table as well, after I came out of the washroom. Just as I was stoning in the elevator lobby, I saw two girls who had just come out from the washroom.<br />
<br />
It was the girl who was sitting opposite me earlier, her name is Sora if I remember correctly.<br />
<br />
While we were eating, she was constantly sneaking looks at me, and whenever out eyes met, she’d unconsciously lower her head immediately.<br />
<br />
It seems that Sora had just taken her sister to the washroom, as she was drying her sister’s hands with her handkerchief.<br />
<br />
The first one to notice me was her sister, Miu. After she saw me, Miu immediately became very wary and hid behind her sister.<br />
<br />
And then it was the older sister’s turn to notice me, and her face suddenly turned red and panicked.<br />
<br />
Just then, the younger sister ran away from behind her sister’s back—Miu at that time always had vigorous reactions with strangers and was extremely shy—you’d never be able to tell by looking at Miu-chan now.<br />
<br />
“Ah, wait, Miu!”<br />
<br />
Hurriedly running after her sister, but would it really be okay to just leave this person, who might one day be their uncle, without greeting him—<br />
<br />
It might have been because she had gotten confused by such a thought, Sora-chan, hesitating and looking back as she ran, tripped and fell down onto the floor.<br />
<br />
It was painful just looking at her as she fell flat onto her face.<br />
<br />
<br />
I quickly ran forward and helped Sora-chan up.<br />
<br />
I took a closer look, and realized that Sora-chan had a face that would break into tears any moment.<br />
<br />
“Are you okay? It’s okay not to bear with it if it hurts.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan shook her head as she gritted her teeth and said “it’s okay”.<br />
<br />
“Show me your hands.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan shook her head again.<br />
<br />
“You…… okay, be good and just show me your hands.”<br />
<br />
I used a little force and opened Sora-chan’s hands, and as expected, the skin on her palm had been torn a little and it was bleeding.<br />
<br />
“Uwahh, looks painful……”<br />
<br />
I involuntarily mumbled to myself.<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/3/3a/Papakiki_v01_175.jpg/410px-Papakiki_v01_175.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/3/3a/Papakiki_v01_175.jpg/410px-Papakiki_v01_175.jpg" width="218" /></a></div><br />
“Uuuu…… Nngu…… Uuuuuuuuuu……”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan appeared to have reached her limit, as large droplets of tears began to fall from her eyes.<br />
<br />
“Uwohhh?! W-Wait a moment!”<br />
<br />
It was a first for me to have a girl cry in front of me.<br />
<br />
I picked up Sora-chan in a hurry and entered the washroom.<br />
<br />
“It might hurt a little, so bear with it, okay?”<br />
<br />
I sat Sora-chan down next to the sink, and I washed her wound gently.<br />
<br />
After I cleaned her wound, I used my handkerchief to wipe her hands dry, and then I stuck a band-aid on her wound.<br />
<br />
I always have a band-aid prepared in my wallet because of Sis’ constant nagging at me.<br />
<br />
But, I certainly didn’t expect that my own band-aid would be used on a girl.<br />
<br />
“How is it? Does it still hurt?”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan shook her head as she sniffed; looks like she stopped crying.<br />
<br />
“Okay, let’s go back then.”<br />
<br />
“U-Um……O-Oji-san!”<br />
<br />
“Ugh……?!”<br />
<br />
I thought I just heard an extremely unpleasant phrase.<br />
<br />
“U-Umm…… don’t tell me, ‘Oji-san’…… is referring to me?”<br />
<br />
“Nnn…… because, Yuri-san said……”<br />
<br />
Indeed, Sis had placed a strange setting by saying ‘this is your uncle’ when she introduced me.<br />
<br />
“If possible, could you please not call me ‘Oji-san’? Somehow I feel repulsed just hearing it.”<br />
<br />
“…… then, Yuu-chan?”<br />
<br />
“T-This is just like how Sis called me, so please spare me from that.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan folded her arms solemnly, and started thinking hard as she went ‘hmmm—’.<br />
<br />
After thinking in such a cute way for a moment, Sora-chan’s eyes suddenly lit up, as though she had just come up with some brilliant idea.<br />
<br />
“Um, then I’ll call you—”<br />
<br />
The ten-year-old girl in front of me, with a vibrant smile on her face, called me—<br />
<br />
<br />
“H-How could…… N-No way…… Don’t die! Onii-chan!”<br />
<br />
As I tried my hardest to open my eyes, I saw Sora-chan’s crying face.<br />
<br />
Urg…… I seem to remember that I fell down the stairs……<br />
<br />
Owowowow?! What the hell, the pain from my waist and my back got transmitted clearly via my nerves to my brain.<br />
<br />
“Hey?! Onee-chan! Oji-san! Are you two okay?!”<br />
<br />
Just as I began to see stars from the pain, Miu-chan looked down at us in shock from upstairs.<br />
<br />
“Ouch……”<br />
<br />
“Onii-chan!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan, who was tightly clinging to my chest and crying, immediately got up.<br />
<br />
“Are you okay? It’ll be really serious if you hit your head, you know?”<br />
<br />
“Don’t worry. My head seems to be fine, even though my whole body’s hurting.”<br />
<br />
Tears began to fall from Sora-chan’s eyes again as she placed her hand on her chest.<br />
<br />
“You see, you’ve started crying again. You were like this last time as well, you’d cry when you fell down.”<br />
<br />
“Onii-chan……”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan stared at my face with a shocked expression.<br />
<br />
“You still…remember……?”<br />
<br />
No…sorry. I only just remembered.”<br />
<br />
I took a cloth near my hand and I wiped Sora-chan’s tear-stained face.<br />
<br />
“Ah, Oji-san. That’s……”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan suddenly pointed to the cloth in my hand and said.<br />
<br />
“Wha……?!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan’s face turned green.<br />
<br />
Her stunned expression turned into that of shock, and then slowly turned deep red.<br />
<br />
“Eh? What’s wrong?”<br />
<br />
I double-checked the cloth in my hand, and I realized that this pink piece of cloth not only had a silky feel and clean look to it, it also had some black lacings, and was quite an incredible piece of cloth.<br />
<br />
No, though technically it’s cloth, it’s not exactly cloth either.<br />
<br />
Of course, it’s definitely not meant for wiping tears.<br />
<br />
“That one is Onee-chan’s favourite.”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan was referring to the piece of cloth in my hand right now, which is what the world knows it as something called panties.<br />
<br />
“N-N-N-NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan let out an earthshaking scream.<br />
<br />
She snatched her favourite pair of panties from my hand, and then slapped me viciously.<br />
<br />
“Ouch! Stop it, calm down, Sora-chan!”<br />
<br />
“No! Noo! NOOOOOOOOOOOO!!”<br />
<br />
My face became swollen almost immediately as I took multiple critical hits from a wailing Sora-chan.<br />
<br />
<br />
The sounds of cutlery rang through the house.<br />
<br />
Incidentally, tonight’s dinner is curry.<br />
<br />
Fortunately for us, the gas and electricity were still running in this house, so everyone worked together to prepare dinner.<br />
<br />
The curry was accompanied by seafood. As Hina had strongly requested, we added octopus wieners into her portion of the curry.<br />
<br />
The taste was still passable because it was instant curry bought from the nearby supermarket. We planned to stay the night here and then go back tomorrow morning because preparing dinner took longer than expected.<br />
<br />
“Um……”<br />
<br />
I opened my mouth to speak as I couldn’t stand the silence any longer.<br />
<br />
“It’s about time, that you stopped being angry……”<br />
<br />
“Hmph.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan didn’t even have any intention of speaking to me, and she snorted unhappily.<br />
<br />
She had completely ignored me since the undergarment incident.<br />
<br />
<br />
I already got slapped for it, don’t tell me she’s still not appeased……<br />
<br />
“Ouch……”<br />
<br />
Here it comes again. Every time I open my mouth to eat the curry, my face which was slapped sore would throb painfully.<br />
<br />
“Oji-san, are you all right?”<br />
<br />
“Er…… I guess so……”<br />
<br />
Even though I had already made an ice-pack using a cup filled with iced water, ultimately it’s still just an expedient measure I took. To me, it was even an unprecedented “Slapped-by-a-female-other-than-Sis Anniversary”. It’s a little regrettable though, that it’s not related to reasons of romance. However, I guess it’s my just deserts for having forgotten our first meeting.<br />
<br />
“Oi-tan, does your face hurt? Hina will blow on it for you!”<br />
<br />
Thanks, Hina. You really are the most considerate.<br />
<br />
“Onee-chan, shouldn’t you stop being angry by now? No matter what you say, you can’t slap someone after he’s saved you from falling down the stairs……”<br />
<br />
“I-Isn’t it still because h-he……”<br />
<br />
In the instant our eyes met, Sora-chan blushed and lowered her head again.<br />
<br />
Is it really that embarrassing to have your undergarments seen……?<br />
<br />
“Sorry about that, Oji-san. Onee-chan is really, rea~lly shy person. Last time, a boy in her class was also……”<br />
<br />
“Miu!”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan stuck out her tongue mischievously.<br />
<br />
“I’m going to take a bath first!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan placed her utensils into the sink as she said that, before going upstairs.<br />
<br />
My my, seems like she really doesn’t want to talk to me during this period.<br />
<br />
<br />
After dinner we took turns going into the bathroom.<br />
<br />
It’s been a long time since I soaked in a bath tub as well.<br />
<br />
To actually have the luxury of being able to stretch my feet straight in the bath, I guess it’s because I’m too used to living a life of poverty in that small apartment.<br />
<br />
“Hina—remember to close your eyes.”<br />
<br />
“Okay~”<br />
<br />
I used the warm water to wash off the soap bubbles from Hina’s tiny head.<br />
<br />
I used my free hand to gently massage Hina’s head, and Hina, who found it interesting, began to laugh happily.<br />
<br />
Who’d have thought a child’s head felt this soft. Her hair feels very refreshing as well.<br />
<br />
I constantly reminded myself not to use too much strength, as I washed Hina’s hair, my heart pounding from this experience.<br />
<br />
“Okay, are there still any bubbles left?”<br />
<br />
“No~”<br />
<br />
Hina raised her hand up high.<br />
<br />
I lightly carried the tiny Hina into the bath, causing this toddler to be extremely happy.<br />
<br />
“Oi-tan! Let’s hold our breaths!”<br />
<br />
“Hoho, that’s pretty daring of you. Don’t think you can win me that easily.”<br />
<br />
“Mu——Hina will definitely win!”<br />
<br />
“Okay, bring it on then!”<br />
<br />
We both shouted “Ready~” and then submerged into the bathtub.<br />
<br />
I tickled Hina’s sides as I stayed submerged in the water.<br />
<br />
As expected, she jumped out of the water as she puffed out air.<br />
<br />
“Oi-tan is sly~!”<br />
<br />
“Muahahaha, adults are sly creatures.”<br />
<br />
“Again! Don’t cheat~!”<br />
<br />
“Okay, okay, no cheating this time.”<br />
<br />
Of course I’m lying to you.<br />
<br />
“If you’re lying, I’ll ask Onee-chan to hit you!”<br />
<br />
“Urg…… Hina, don’t bring out your sister at a time like this……”<br />
<br />
Just like that, the two of us played in the bath for a long time, and I also got to enjoy a soak in a bath for once in a long time.<br />
<br />
<br />
Because it took some time to prepare dinner, by the time we came out of the bathroom, it was already past nine.<br />
<br />
Just as we were drying our hair and preparing for bed.<br />
<br />
“Nnn—……”<br />
<br />
Hina was the one to succumb to slumber, and she was already sleeping in Sora-chan’s arms before we were done.<br />
<br />
“I’ll go up and put Hina in bed.”<br />
<br />
“Onee-chan, need my help?”<br />
<br />
“I’m fine by myself.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan shook her head and brought Hina upstairs.<br />
<br />
I guess I might as well turn in early tonight too. There won’t be anything else for me to do here anyway, other than watching television.<br />
<br />
That one-hour nap earlier also wasn’t enough to ease the severe lack of sleep I have.<br />
<br />
“Miu-chan, I’m going to bed as well. Can I sleep in the guest room on the first floor?”<br />
<br />
“Okay, the bed’s already prepared for you.”<br />
<br />
Just as Miu-chan said, there were already a set of sheets and a mattress prepared.<br />
<br />
Like that, I lay on the mattress quietly. The new sheets still had a smell of mothballs, and for some reason it gave me a sense of nostalgia.<br />
<br />
I began to toss and turn but I just couldn’t fall asleep.<br />
<br />
“I can’t sleep……”<br />
<br />
I wondered if it’s because sleeping at ten is too early for me, or if it’s because I’m just not used to sleeping in such a big room all by myself……<br />
<br />
I just couldn’t calm down for some reason, and I kept changing my sleeping position non-stop.<br />
<br />
<br />
I don’t know how much time had passed.<br />
<br />
I heard the sound of someone walking down the stairs.<br />
<br />
Is it a trip to the toilet, or is it just to get a cup of water……<br />
<br />
The footsteps in the hallway became louder as it came closer, and stopped outside my door.<br />
<br />
With a sliding sound, the door opened and someone walked in.<br />
<br />
“Sorry to intrude~……”<br />
<br />
“M-Miu-chan? What’s wrong?”<br />
<br />
“Ehehe…… can we sleep together?”<br />
<br />
“Erm…… well, I’m fine with that……”<br />
<br />
At my words, Miu-chan had a relieved expression as she happily ran into the room. She pulled out another mattress and set it next to mine.<br />
<br />
“I think I’ve become used to life in the apartment…… somehow I just couldn’t sleep.”<br />
<br />
“Is that so……”<br />
<br />
“Hehe, somehow it feels a little embarrassing.”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan, for once made an expression of embarrassment, and used the sheets to cover her face slightly. It’s a slightly childish action, but it makes one feel at ease.<br />
<br />
“Me too…… I just felt that this room was too big and I just couldn’t fall asleep.”<br />
<br />
“Oji-san too?”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan poked her head out and looked at me.<br />
<br />
“To actually think that a smaller room is better, I guess I’m too used to a life of poverty.”<br />
<br />
“If that’s the case, then I’m the same. Everyone’s used to a life of poverty.”<br />
<br />
We looked at each other and couldn’t help but smile wryly.<br />
<br />
“So you really ARE here……!”<br />
<br />
This time it was Sora-chan, who was carrying Hina as well.<br />
<br />
“Hina wants to sleep with Oi-tan too~”<br />
<br />
“Uwaah?!”<br />
<br />
Hina slid out of her sister’s arms and landed on my stomach with a thump.<br />
<br />
Damn, you three-year-old. I almost suffocated thanks to you.<br />
<br />
“Really, Miu…… I was still planning to chat with you for a bit, yet you……”<br />
<br />
“That’s because it’s just hard to calm down when you’re alone. Speaking of which, you can’t sleep either, right? Onee-chan.”<br />
<br />
“Wha…… I’m not the same as you.”<br />
<br />
“Lies. Explain the pillow in your hands.”<br />
<br />
“T-this is, um……?!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan hid the pillow behind her back in a panic, and her face turned even redder from embarrassment.<br />
<br />
“Whatever the case, please help me get this one off me quickly……”<br />
<br />
In the end, we slept in the ‘river’ character, just like how we slept back in the apartment. However, strictly speaking, this time there’s an extra stroke. (Note: ‘River’ = 川)<br />
<br />
The one sleeping in the middle is me. Sora-chan and Miu-chan were sleeping on each of my sides. Hina, on the other hand, was sleeping between Sora-chan and I, but occasionally she’d roll over me to sleep beside Miu-chan.<br />
<br />
Hina, please stop rolling over me.<br />
<br />
“Can I lean a little closer, just for a little bit?”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan asked me.<br />
<br />
“Sure……”<br />
<br />
“M-Me too!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan, refusing to admit defeat, squeezed in closer to me than Miu-chan.<br />
<br />
Even though there was more than enough space for everyone to sleep in, why would there be a need to squeeze so closely together…… I felt a tinge of gratification even though I was thinking that.<br />
<br />
“I guess…… it’s because I’m being trusted……”<br />
<br />
“Oji-san, did you say something?”<br />
<br />
“Nope, I didn’t say anything at all.”<br />
<br />
“You liar, you were definitely laughing to yourself.”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan pinched me in the side as she stared at me.<br />
<br />
“Why’d you pinch me?!”<br />
<br />
“I just felt annoyed.”<br />
<br />
That’s a little too much. I’m your senior as well as your guardian, you know.<br />
<br />
“Hina too~”<br />
<br />
“Grrfuu?!”<br />
<br />
Hina, that technique of yours, it’s actually called the Flying Body Press, you know?<br />
<br />
“Onee-chan’s sly~”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan squeezed in even closer and clung to me tightly.<br />
<br />
“Hey! Miu! Let go!”<br />
<br />
“No~ way~”<br />
<br />
“Att~ack~”<br />
<br />
“Guwohh?!”<br />
<br />
A perfectly executed suicidal-style elbow, she’s clearly a toddler yet where does she learn all this?<br />
<br />
“Onii-chan too! Stop laughing to yourself!”<br />
<br />
“Like I said, when did I laugh to myself?!”<br />
<br />
Just like that, our family continued our lively night.<br />
<br />
However, I overlooked two things.<br />
<br />
The three sisters would never ever go near Sis and Brother-in-law’s room.<br />
<br />
…… and also, that rabbit doll in Hina’s arms that was extremely important to her.<br />
<br />
<br />
In the second week, Hina started going to kindergarten. Sora-chan and Miu-chan returned to school as well.<br />
<br />
As for myself, I began a new job.<br />
<br />
The one who recommended me this new job was the American football team captain, as well as the factory manager’s son—Hanamura-senpai.<br />
<br />
The job scope was everything and anything physical within the factory. This includes moving the goods onto the truck, and even the packaging itself.<br />
<br />
The working time and shifts also became more flexible, and I can also often bring back the snacks that are about to expire.<br />
<br />
After knowing of my situation, Hanamura-senpai didn’t hold back in helping and looking after me, which is why I can get a job with so many benefits.<br />
<br />
Thanks to Hanamura-senpai, my poor financial state improved greatly, and I could finally spend some time on studying.<br />
<br />
However, the next problem would be that I didn’t show my face in the clubroom these days.<br />
<br />
It can’t really be helped either, since I have to juggle my university classes and my part-time jobs, and I also have to consider the timing for the kindergarten. With all these factors, there’s no way I’d have extra time for club activities.<br />
<br />
Just as I was pondering on whether to continue to be a ghost member, or just hand in my club resignation form—<br />
<br />
<br />
Once my classes ended, I headed in the direction where Hina’s kindergarten was located.<br />
<br />
Usually, picking Hina up was Sora-chan or Miu-chan’s job, but today the both of them seemed to have something on, so it’s my turn to go pick Hina up.<br />
<br />
I went through the kindergarten’s gates, and the one to meet me by the shoe racks was the kindergarten teacher I’m acquainted with.<br />
<br />
“My, today it’s ‘Oi-tan’ who came.”<br />
<br />
“Yes…… um, please don’t call me that……”<br />
<br />
It’s conflicting to be called that by a female who’s visibly older than you.<br />
<br />
The kindergarten teacher ignored my mood and shouted inside: “Hina~ someone’s here to fetch you—”<br />
<br />
“Oi-tan!”<br />
<br />
Hina sped into my arms once she saw me, and I made use of the force to carry her up.<br />
<br />
“Yo, I’ve made you wait.”<br />
<br />
“Today it’s Oi-tan?”<br />
<br />
“Your sisters have something on in school today, so they’ll be a little late. You don’t like Oi-tan to come fetch you?”<br />
<br />
“No! Hina likes Oi-tan!”<br />
<br />
Hina suddenly planted a kiss on my face as she said that. But rather than kiss, it was more like she sucked forcefully, causing my face to be covered with Hina’s saliva.<br />
<br />
“Uwooh?! Hina, where did you learn this?”<br />
<br />
“Ki~ss, I learnt this from Takeshi!”<br />
<br />
“Takeshi…… is it?”<br />
<br />
Wow, Takeshi-kun, you must be pretty daring to lay your hands on my cute niece.<br />
<br />
This kind of thing must be nipped in the bud.<br />
<br />
“Hina, where is this Takeshi now?”<br />
<br />
“Takeshi…… is over there!”<br />
<br />
I looked in the direction Hina pointed towards, and there was a cocky brat with mid-length hair playing in the sandbox.<br />
<br />
“Okay~ Hina, wait here for a bit. I’ve got something to talk about with that brat—”<br />
<br />
“Segawa-san. You can’t.”<br />
<br />
The kindergarten teacher had a pleasant smile on her face while she kept a tight grip on my shoulder.<br />
<br />
What are you doing, let me go. Protecting his niece is an uncle’s job……<br />
<br />
“Hina, why don’t you go back in and prepare to go home?”<br />
<br />
“Okay~”<br />
<br />
After the teacher sent Hina away, her hand’s grip tightened even further, with no intention of letting go.<br />
<br />
“Segawa-san, even though there are many fathers like you, you can’t do such a thing. Also, here’s the information regarding liaison issues, please do read through once you go back~ Oh yes, Hina forgot to bring her booklet today, please make sure she brings it tomorrow~”<br />
<br />
Thick leaflets of paper were thrust into my hands. Tch, I guess I’ll have to find some other time to lecture that Takeshi-kun.<br />
<br />
However, I sure didn’t expect that kindergartens would have so much contact-related or report-related issues.<br />
<br />
It covers almost everything from a child’s lifestyle management and health management to dietary issues and sleeping postures. They then compile everything into a booklet and give them to parents.<br />
<br />
The kindergarten and the schools nearby have a whole mountain of activity recommendations planned for the parents as well.<br />
<br />
In other words, given my situation now, it’d be impossible if I could finish reading this much information each week and memorise them.<br />
<br />
Just picking up or dropping Hina off is already hard enough.<br />
<br />
Do the other guardians really manage to finish up all these properly?<br />
<br />
Or is it because my family is an exception…… seems like it.<br />
<br />
“Um…… is Hina okay?”<br />
<br />
I asked the kindergarten teacher with a tinge of worry.<br />
<br />
The teacher first had a face of surprise. But after taking my family’s situation into consideration, she gave me a gentle smile and encouraged me.<br />
<br />
“She’s fine. Hina is a really obedient child, and she gets along with the other children as well. Plus, there are many parents who forget the material or the booklet.”<br />
<br />
“Is that so……”<br />
<br />
The teacher’s reply gave me some reassurance.<br />
<br />
“Oi-tan! I’ve made you wait~”<br />
<br />
Hina bounced back wearing her yellow hat and carrying her bag.<br />
<br />
“Right, let’s go back then.”<br />
<br />
“Okay!”<br />
<br />
Hina’s smile is the source of Oi-tan’s drive, you know.<br />
<br />
I held Hina’s hand and we walked back home. When we go back, I’m sure we’ll find Sora-chan and Miu-chan waiting for our return.<br />
<br />
<br />
On the second day, I was sitting in the students’ canteen eating plain noodles and some onigiri from home when someone whom I know sat in front of me. This would be the person I can’t wait to see the most.<br />
<br />
“Ah…… Raika-san.”<br />
<br />
“Mm, it’s been a long time.”<br />
<br />
Raika-san gave a short reply, took out her small bento box and began eating silently.<br />
<br />
It’s been almost a month since I disappeared from the club. During this time I also didn’t get to speak to Raika-san.<br />
<br />
To be honest, even if I met her, I wouldn’t know what to say. Even though I don’t want Raika-san to forget me like this, but this doesn’t mean I can just abandon Hina and the others and go to the club everyday—such days of internal conflict just kept continuing. I was suppressing the feelings of wanting to see Raika-san, but seeing her eating her lunch silently, it became impossible to continue suppressing these feelings. The feeling of happiness got mixed up with the confusion of not knowing what to do, and they erupted together.<br />
<br />
Just as I was torn between two sides in my heart, Raika-san suddenly spoke first.<br />
<br />
“Are you, busy with work?”<br />
<br />
“Ah, mm, yeah. Ah, but the job recommendations from Kaichou really helped a lot. That’s why I was contemplating to go over and say thanks or something.”<br />
<br />
“Is that so.”<br />
<br />
The conversation ended like that.<br />
<br />
Raika-san was already a person hard to communicate with, and today was also just straightforward answers. The conversation just ended too abruptly, which gave me a great disappointment.<br />
<br />
Just then, Raika-san’s gaze landed on the onigiri I was eating.<br />
<br />
“That onigiri……”<br />
<br />
“Ah, you mean this? It was made by Sora…… um, the eldest of the three girls. Lately she seems to be putting a lot of effort into cooking.”<br />
<br />
Other than onigiri, Sora-chan’s forte would be curry, hamburg steaks and miso soup. Incidentally, the chance of her burning the hamburg steak is 50%.<br />
<br />
“Speaking of which, Raika-san, do you do the cooking yourself? Do you prepare your own bentos as well?”<br />
<br />
“Yes.”<br />
<br />
“Wow, that’s amazing. It looks really good. There’s no way I’d be able to make something like that, the best I can do is just frozen food.”<br />
<br />
“That’s not the case.”<br />
<br />
Raika-san expressionlessly covered her bento with her hands. Don’t tell me this is her way of expressing embarrassment?<br />
<br />
“During this period of time I did make bentos for my nieces, but their rating was poor. They said ‘Everything in Oji-san’s bento looks dark brown in colour”, I got a little let down thanks to that……”<br />
<br />
But the reason why Miu-chan didn’t like the bento was understandable as well.<br />
<br />
Roasted fish, egg rolls and vegetables. If I think back about it now, it does seem a little too masculine.<br />
<br />
Even I feel it’s a little unsuitable for a girl’s bento.<br />
<br />
“……cute?”<br />
<br />
“Huh?”<br />
<br />
“Yuuta’s nieces, are they cute?”<br />
<br />
Even though we’ve not spent much time together, but when Raika-san asked this question, it means that she’s highly interested—I can at least understand this much.<br />
<br />
Which means this is a chance in a lifetime for me.<br />
<br />
<br />
That night, for the first time I had a guest at my place who wasn’t Nimura.<br />
<br />
“I am Oda Raika…… pleased to meet you.”<br />
<br />
Raika-san, sitting upright at the small table, bowed deeply in greeting.<br />
<br />
“Nice to meet you, I’m Takanashi Miu, ten years old. Onee-san is really beautiful~!”<br />
<br />
“Hina~! Three years old~!”<br />
<br />
As though they were infected by Raika-san, Miu-chan and Hina hurried to make their own introductions.<br />
<br />
“…… Hello.”<br />
<br />
Only Sora-chan kept a poker face for some reason.<br />
<br />
“Hey, you must greet guests properly.”<br />
<br />
This time I got another fierce stare.<br />
<br />
What’s the problem……?<br />
<br />
“Takanashi Sora. Eldest. Fourteen years old.”<br />
<br />
She did her self-introduction in a terrible mood.<br />
<br />
Just what is she unsatisfied with?<br />
<br />
Looking at such attitude, Raika-san’s mood must surely be worsened—<br />
<br />
“Haa…… so cute.”<br />
<br />
Looks like I was thinking too much.<br />
<br />
With an enchanted expression I had never seen before, Raika-san was looking at Sora-chan with a warm gaze.<br />
<br />
W-what’s wrong? What’s with the flushed look and the slightly delicate breathing?<br />
<br />
“Yuuta…… these children, give them to me.”<br />
<br />
“H-Huh? R-Raika-san, are you okay?”<br />
<br />
“I’m okay. No wait, I’m not fine. L-Let me hug them for a while……”<br />
<br />
“O-Okay……”<br />
<br />
Even though it was different from what I had expected, but I made a lot of progress when Raika-san came over to my house.<br />
<br />
Even though I feel a little apologetic to my nieces, I have no choice but to get their help in order to close the distance between Raika-san and I.<br />
<br />
“Hey~ Hina, come over here.”<br />
<br />
“What~ is it~”<br />
<br />
Hina ran over with a patter and she sat down in my lap naturally.<br />
<br />
This action of Hina’s seemed to have gotten Raika-san even more fired up. She took out her handkerchief and laid it out on her own lap.<br />
<br />
“Come on!” –Raika-san signaled to me with her eyes.<br />
<br />
As expected, a toddler’s cuteness applies to people of all ages and gender.<br />
<br />
“Hina, this Onee-san wants to play with you.”<br />
<br />
“Really, Hina’s very busy~”<br />
<br />
“Well, don’t say such things…… I’ll buy you ice cream, okay?”<br />
<br />
“It can’t be helped~”<br />
<br />
Hina who was smiling widely walked towards Raika-san.<br />
<br />
“Waaaah……”<br />
<br />
Hina obediently sat down on Raika-san’s lap.<br />
<br />
“…… How cute. What a nice smell…… Huhu…… Uhuhuhu”<br />
<br />
It made me very envious to see Raika-san’s enormous breasts supported by Hina’s tiny head.<br />
<br />
“Hey~ Hey~ what are we playing~?”<br />
<br />
“L-Let’s read a book then.”<br />
<br />
“Book~? What book? Hina wants Chindewella!”<br />
<br />
“Chindewella……?”<br />
<br />
It seems that Raika-san still can’t understand Hina’s special terminologies.<br />
<br />
“It means she wants to read Cinderella. The book’s on that shelf over there, so please read it to her.”<br />
<br />
“Okay, I got it.”<br />
<br />
Very quickly, Raika-san began reading for Hina who was sitting on her lap.<br />
<br />
Yep, this is such a soul-cleansing scene.<br />
<br />
…… and Raika-san is at my place right now, just like we’re a family!<br />
<br />
F-F-Family…… I almost got a nosebleed just from my imagination. To my nieces, I thank you.<br />
<br />
“Oi-tan, come and read too~”<br />
<br />
“O-Oh. I got it.”<br />
<br />
<br />
What an unexpected turn of events. I went over to Raika-san’s side and looked at the picture book in her hand with a mixture of uneasiness and excitement.<br />
<br />
Now our distance is only a few centimeters. Hina, good job!<br />
<br />
“If you look closely, you really look like parents with their child~”<br />
<br />
“No, this…… um…… awuu”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan closely followed with amazing support. The blushing Raika-san’s reaction was truly a feast for the eyes. Family! Parent and child! Rather than the result, I’m looking forward to the process more!<br />
<br />
I cheered for Miu-chan in my heart.<br />
<br />
“Papa and Mama……?”<br />
<br />
Hina turned around to look at both my face and Raika-san’s face.<br />
<br />
But I think that I couldn’t have wished for this last blow more, because in our midst there’s someone who doesn’t find this situation interesting at all.<br />
<br />
“I-I’m coming over too!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan stood up violently and squeezed herself between Raika-san and I.<br />
<br />
“O-Oi, why must you sit here?”<br />
<br />
“I want to! I insist on sitting here!”<br />
<br />
Saying that, Sora-chan hugged Raika-san’s arm. The latter also made a solemn face.<br />
<br />
“Sora-chan…… how cute. Would you like to be my younger sister?”<br />
<br />
……hey— um, Raika-san?<br />
<br />
“Ah, then me too~”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan took Raika-san’s other side.<br />
<br />
“Miu-chan…… has a nice smell…… damn you Yuuta, I’m so envious of you.”<br />
<br />
Raika-san seems to have gone nuts…… she’s becoming more and more abnormal as she’s surrounded by Sora-chan and Miu-chan beside her, as well as Hina who’s on her lap.<br />
<br />
“O-Oi, you’ll be causing trouble for Raika-san……”<br />
<br />
“I don’t mind at all!”<br />
<br />
Raika-san, whose face became a deeper shade of red, opened her eyes wide!<br />
<br />
…… erm, Raika-san? Your character setting’s a little strange, you know?<br />
<br />
Just like that, it turned into a scenario where I was completely left out.<br />
<br />
“Hey~ Onee-tan~ hurry up and read~”<br />
<br />
“Is it really okay for me to do so? If possible I’d even read to you for the next 18 hours.”<br />
<br />
“Isn’t it obvious? Look, we’re just like four sisters now.”<br />
<br />
As she said that, Miu-chan looked at me and gave me a meaningful smile.<br />
<br />
…… It’s on purpose.<br />
<br />
They definitely left me out on purpose.<br />
<br />
Urgh…… if possible I’d like to join in too!<br />
<br />
But I really don’t have the courage to do so when faced with such a powerful girl’s formation.<br />
<br />
To give an example, this obstacle here is about as difficult as an old man run into a girl’s college alone.<br />
<br />
At this point, I can only try and find the weak spot in this wall of steel, and from there I will break through……!<br />
<br />
<br />
“Hina~ would you like to play a game with Oi-tan?”<br />
<br />
“A~ game~?”<br />
<br />
“Yeah, it’s something Nimura left here, it’s a little old, but it’s quite addictive and fun!”<br />
<br />
“But, Chindewella isn’t over yet. Hina wants to be with Onee-tan!”<br />
<br />
“Whatttttttttttttt?!”<br />
<br />
To think that my reinforcement betrayed me.<br />
<br />
“That’s right, it’s a hundred time better to be with Raika-san who’s cool and gentle, than to be with that perverted Onii-chan.”<br />
<br />
“It’s true, Raika-san’s not only cool, and she also has a great figure. Don’t tell me you’re a model?”<br />
<br />
“No, that’s not the case…… because it’s embarrassing.”<br />
<br />
She really is popular. That ‘weirdo’ image that she has in school has been completely swept away, and in place of it was a pure and shy beauty, though whether I can use the term ‘pure’ leaves to be questioned.<br />
<br />
The fact that Raika-san’s a weirdo probably can’t be changed, but to think that she’d be so obsessed over cute things, it’s really something you don’t see every day.<br />
<br />
As I was left out, I could only watch these four sisters get along while stoning like an idiot. Suddenly, Sora-chan’s voice rang out coldly.<br />
<br />
“Ah, that’s right. Since you’re free, go prepare dinner.”<br />
<br />
“I want pasta~”<br />
<br />
“Hina wants hamburg steak! Those kinds with cheese inside!”<br />
<br />
“Urgh, I got it! I’ll go prepare dinner!”<br />
<br />
In the end, besides preparing dinner, I was even sent out to buy snacks. I’ve been completely treated as a runner.<br />
<br />
<br />
“Then, I’ll send Raika-san home. Remember to lock the door and windows after I leave. Lock up everything except the chain lock on the door.”<br />
<br />
Raika-san and I left the apartment after I instructed the three sisters, who were staying behind.<br />
<br />
The hill at night has completely turned cool, and it’d still be chilly wearing just a T-shirt, so I pulled on an extra shirt.<br />
<br />
As we walked side by side, Raika-san suddenly spoke up.<br />
<br />
“…… it was really a great time. Cuteness is justice. Cuteness is the best. Kaichou was right.”<br />
<br />
Raika-san placed her hand onto her chest, as though still immersed in Hina’s touch and smell.<br />
<br />
“Haha, it’s still a first for me to see Raika-san like that.”<br />
<br />
“…… I like cute children, because I’m not cute at all.”<br />
<br />
Reverting back to her usual expressionless self, Raika-san muttered under her breath.<br />
<br />
“Raika-san?”<br />
<br />
Just as I was about to look into her face, Raika-san suddenly looked at me.<br />
<br />
“Yuuta…… is work tough?”<br />
<br />
“U-um…… I’d be lying if I said it wasn’t, but it’s for living expenses, after all.”<br />
<br />
It’s been a few months since the entrance ceremony. So many things happened that it’s tiring just thinking back about it. One of the things that gave my life a complete turn would be taking in the three sisters, and meeting with Raika-san before that. Even though I’ve had no time to show myself in the club room ever since such a life started, but it’s also because I took in the three sisters that I can be alone with Raika-san now.<br />
<br />
“It’s been lonely because Yuuta never really shows up for club activities these days.”<br />
<br />
“Lonely…… eh? Who?”<br />
<br />
“Kaichou.”<br />
<br />
“…………”<br />
<br />
What the hell, should I feel happy or not?<br />
<br />
“I also…… feel a little lonely.”<br />
<br />
“Eh……”<br />
<br />
Using a voice that could have been missed out, Raika-san had indeed said out.<br />
<br />
“E, erm, Raika-san, does that mean……”<br />
<br />
“Good night.”<br />
<br />
Raika-san coolly said that as she quietly walked away.<br />
<br />
At this moment.<br />
<br />
“Onii-chan you blockhead, idiot……”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan squatted in the corner of the room, muttering non-stop under her breath as though reciting curses.<br />
<br />
“Onee-tan, what’s wrong~?”<br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/3/31/Papakiki_v01_205.jpg/410px-Papakiki_v01_205.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/3/31/Papakiki_v01_205.jpg/410px-Papakiki_v01_205.jpg" width="218" /></a></div><br />
<br />
<br />
Even Hina had an incredulous expression as she saw Sora-chan like this.<br />
<br />
On the other hand, Miu-chan, who knew what was going on, simply shrugged her shoulders.<br />
<br />
“Ah~ looks like the damage this time’s quite heavy…… Hina, it’s almost time for bed, go brush your teeth.”<br />
<br />
“Okay~”<br />
<br />
At Miu-chan’s gentle reminder, Hina ran into the bathroom with a pitter-patter.<br />
<br />
Looking at Sora-chan who was still squatting there with no reaction, Miu-chan said in a low voice:<br />
<br />
“I don’t think it’s that kind of three-sided relationship……”<br />
<br />
“B-be quiet! I’m not taking anything to heart!”<br />
<br />
Even though her expression was saying otherwise, but Sora-chan was serious as well.<br />
<br />
To be honest, Sora-chan also understood that Yuuta didn’t do anything out of line. But the moment she thought about that beauty beside him and the foolish smile he’d have on his face, dark feelings would burst out from deep inside her heart, unable to stop.<br />
<br />
“Onii-chan you blockhead, idiot, lecher, pervert, paramecium, grasshopper……”<br />
<br />
Somewhere in the middle, the cursing, incomprehensible in more ways than one, resumed.<br />
<br />
“Really, Onee-chan, it’s about time you stopped, you know? Being jealous is one thing, but what’d happen if Hina picked up weird phrases?”<br />
<br />
“W-Who’s jealous of that guy!”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan argued indignantly.<br />
<br />
“Besides, isn’t it because you said something extra like ‘they look like parent and child~’?”<br />
<br />
“It’s not extra, because they really did look like it earlier.”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan retorted as she stood her ground.<br />
<br />
Looking at her growing younger sister, Sora-chan felt that she’s bullying people more ever since they moved here—especially towards her older sister. To think that in the past she was unwilling to go to the toilet alone, and would always hold her hand……<br />
<br />
But the problem isn’t there.<br />
<br />
The most important problem would be that person—Oda Raika’s relationship with Yuuta.<br />
<br />
Sora-chan also understood that they were both from the same club and had a senior-junior relationship, and she also noticed that Yuuta had at least some feelings for her. But how far have the two gone?<br />
<br />
If things go on, it might even change into unusual problem.<br />
<br />
Even though she didn’t know the reason why, she could more or less feel it.<br />
<br />
“Uuuu~…… how slow…… why the hell would he take so long to send someone home……”<br />
<br />
Sora-chan who was jealous kept hitting Yuuta’s shirt to vent her frustration.<br />
<br />
“If you’re taking it to heart so much, you should’ve gone along.”<br />
<br />
“There’s no way I can do that……”<br />
<br />
Miu-chan shrugged helplessly, and she spoke to Hina, who was playing with her doll by the window.<br />
<br />
“Hina—once you pack up it’s time for bed—”<br />
<br />
“Okay~”<br />
<br />
Hina obediently put her toys away, before placing the doll in her hand on top of the toy box.<br />
<br />
<br />
In front of the rabbit doll she specifically retrieved, she lined up her dolls carefully.<br />
<br />
“Hina and, Onee-tan and, this one is Oi-tan.”<br />
<br />
The small dolls were lined up one by one. Finally, she placed the two largest dolls in the middle.<br />
<br />
“And, Papa and Mama!”<br />
<br />
Hina became satisfied after she finished lining up her dolls.<br />
<br />
Suddenly, a large question mark appeared on her face.<br />
<br />
“Papa and Mama, haven’t returned—…… why?”<br />
<br />
The dolls could only listen to the question that this little girl had.<br />
<br />
“But, it’s okay. I’m sure they’ll return soon. Usagi-tan~”<br />
<br />
It’ll be fine as long Usagi-tan is there.<br />
<br />
<br />
Because, this is Hina’s promise with Mama.</div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-3587175902530441212012-02-21T22:24:00.004+07:002012-03-02T10:27:37.798+07:00Papa no Iukoto wo Kikinasai! Vol. 1 - Chapter 3<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">Time passed by itself even without me having to do anything.<br />
<br />
Even though there were many things I wanted to start over again, unfortunately, no matter how hard I was willing to try, it was just not possible.<br />
<br />
So the only thing I can do now is to prepare for something better tomorrow.<br />
<br />
After finishing my part-time job which was shining brilliantly at the top of that "What I can do now" list, I hastened back home on my 7800-yen cheap bicycle.<br />
<br />
Until just recently, I had never felt that the road from my workplace back to my home was such a long one.<br />
<br />
The difference from that time was that there were people waiting for me at home.<br />
<br />
But the problem was, there was also a wolf who was targeting those who were waiting for me there.<br />
<br />
<br />
"Yo, welcome back."<br />
<br />
When I reached home, Nimura was the first to call out to me.<br />
<br />
I shot him an unpleasant look as he raised his hand in a considerably lighthearted manner, but he seemed to be completely unaffected by that.<br />
<br />
"Oji-san! Welcome back."<br />
<br />
"Welcome back."<br />
<br />
The greetings from my nieces followed after Nimura.<br />
<br />
They appeared to be having fun chatting, but I was not amused at all.<br />
<br />
"I'll go heat up dinner for you."<br />
<br />
"U-Uhn, thanks."<br />
<br />
Miu-chan took out a film-wrapped bowl from the fridge and heated it up with the microwave.<br />
<br />
"By the way, the one who made it was me."<br />
<br />
"...... ah, I see."<br />
<br />
I made the most unpleasant face possible.<br />
<br />
"Hey hey, shouldn't you be a little more grateful?"<br />
<br />
"Thank you. I'm grateful for that. So you may go back now."<br />
<br />
"What's with that!? Is that the attitude you should show to a friend who comes and makes dinner for you everyday!?"<br />
<br />
That was why I found it annoying everyday. Well, I was worried about having to leave the three sisters at home while I went for my part-time job. So, to have a somewhat trustworthy adult man to watch over them for me, I should indeed be grateful instead of feeling unhappy about it but......<br />
<br />
Regrettably, the house-sitter was a person who had lost the honor one needs to uphold towards ladies sometime during the course of compulsory education, and had never bothered claiming it back from the lost and found center and that was why I was worried in another way. Aah, I could now understand the feelings of their father, Shingo-san, when he was brandishing a shoehorn at me.<br />
<br />
"Today, he made soup curry for us. It's really delicious."<br />
<br />
After Miu said that, I could smell a spicy aroma coming from the kitchen.<br />
<br />
"This is even more major than the curry made using roux in Hokkaido."<br />
<br />
"Hehh, I see. I might like this better. It's simple and easy to eat, and there are lots of vegetables as well. Teach me how to make it next time."<br />
<br />
Even Sora-chan, who had been brusque with me numerous times all this while, relaxed her guard with Nimura. Mmh, is this the true power of a popular man? ...... it's really not amusing at all.<br />
<br />
"Hey Nimura, how long did you intend to remain here?"<br />
<br />
"Uwah, aren't you being too cruel? Segawa-kun, haven't I been taking your place as a bodyguard to the girls while you were working from morning till night?"<br />
<br />
"I get the feeling that the bodyguard is the really dangerous one here."<br />
<br />
"That's upsetting. Even I won't lay my hands on a middle-schooler and under. Really."<br />
<br />
"That sounds so much like a lie."<br />
<br />
"You started hitting on us out of the blue when we first met."<br />
<br />
Sora-chan and Miu-chan started retorting in unison.<br />
<br />
Oh yeah, he did say stuff like "become my wife".<br />
<br />
"N-No way, that's just a type of social manners, or should I say a type of habit...... hey, speaking of that, what about school?"<br />
<br />
Nimura, who was breaking out in cold sweat under the gazes of the sisters, forcefully changed the subject.<br />
<br />
"As for university, I'll continue with that. And I'll go back to working evening or latter shifts in my part-time job."<br />
<br />
Nee-san had strongly wanted me to go to university. That was why, as best as I could, I would want to go through and properly graduate from it. Aside from being an act of repayment to her, I was also receiving a bursary.<br />
<br />
"No no, Segawa-chan, I was not referring to you but to these two."<br />
<br />
Nimura was pointing at Sora-chan and Miu-chan.<br />
<br />
"The new term is going to start soon right?"<br />
<br />
"Ah......"<br />
<br />
That's right, not just university, the schools of Sora-chan and Miu-chan were also beginning their terms.<br />
<br />
I'm such a blockhead......<br />
<br />
"Huh, you haven't given a serious thought to it?"<br />
<br />
"...... uhn."<br />
<br />
Oh my god, Nimura clutched his head in an exaggerated manner.<br />
<br />
"It's fine. We are planning to take a break for a while."<br />
<br />
"Eh......"<br />
<br />
I was doubting my ears on hearing Sora-chan's words.<br />
<br />
Taking a break...... from school?<br />
<br />
"We've already contacted our schools. After what has happened, it seems like our teachers are agreeable to it."<br />
<br />
"This is news to me!?"<br />
<br />
"Obviously. We didn't tell you before."<br />
<br />
"Wha......!?"<br />
<br />
This was another one of those curt replies.<br />
<br />
"Wait a minute! Why didn't you discuss this with me first"<br />
<br />
I raised my voice without thinking. Immediately, the sleeping Hina seemed to be on the verge of getting roused and I hurriedly lowered my voice to a whisper before resuming.<br />
<br />
"Even if we discussed it with you, it can't be helped right. In the end, someone has to take care of Hina."<br />
<br />
"T-That's right but......"<br />
<br />
"It'd be fine. We'll only do it until we find a nursery for Hina."<br />
<br />
Miu-chan touched my shoulder to pacify me.<br />
<br />
The very Hina we were discussing about was sound asleep, apparently unaware of the circumstances she had been thrust in, as usual.<br />
<br />
While getting riled up at my own uselessness...... I decided to skip tomorrow's classes and promptly make a trip to the municipal office and nurseries.<br />
<br />
Somehow, it seemed like problems just kept on accumulating day after day ---<br />
<br />
Some days later, while walking on the campus, my head was filled with the various problems which had been piling up incessantly.<br />
<br />
"Oh, Segawa. Good morn ---"<br />
<br />
The easygoing Nimura greeted me in the morning. I could feel that a new wrinkle had been added to my brow.<br />
<br />
"So, in the end, you came huh."<br />
<br />
He probably meant that I had left the troublesome things to Sora-chan and Miu-chan and was attending class on my own.<br />
<br />
"No. I just came to make some changes to the modules I'm going to take in the next term."<br />
<br />
I was going to reduce my classes to take on more part-time jobs.<br />
<br />
While I knew it would be easier for me latter if I took as many modules as I could in my first year, I knew that this was not possible for me anymore.<br />
<br />
Surprisingly, I managed to find a nursery quite readily. Fortunately, or unfortunately, the accident that Nee-san and the rest were in had remained the top news, and everyone had been kind to me. After telling the municipal office roughly about my situation, before long, people from the toddler counselling center came over to join in the discussion.<br />
<br />
However, during the process, upon asking around, I found that even for compulsory education, it did not mean that it was free. There would be tons of necessary stuff like textbooks and other stuff along the way, and I would also need to give allowance to Miu-chan who was still in elementary school. I might also need to save up for their field trips.<br />
<br />
In other words, just sending one child to school was not an easy thing at all.<br />
<br />
And I just realized how difficult it had been for Nee-san for her to make it all the way to this point by herself.<br />
<br />
Much to my regret, it was too late to express my gratitude to her now.<br />
<br />
I would definitely did what Nee-san had done, for the sake of those kids.<br />
<br />
"Anyway, for their sake, I have to increase my part-time jobs...... that's right, do you know of any good-paying part-time jobs?"<br />
<br />
"Good-paying part-time jobs huh...... won't it be better to ask that person instead?"<br />
<br />
Following the direction where Nimura was pointing in, was Raika-san.<br />
<br />
"Morning, how are you doing?"<br />
<br />
"Ra-Raika-san, good morning! Er, are you going for class now?"<br />
<br />
After not seeing Raika-san for a few week, it seemed to me that she had become even more beautiful than before.<br />
<br />
It made me realize how lonely I felt when I was unable to see her......<br />
<br />
"Alright, so why don't you ask her about that now?"<br />
<br />
"I-Idiott!"<br />
<br />
"About what?"<br />
<br />
Indeed, Raika-san who was our upperclassman might know more about the part-time jobs in the neighborhood.<br />
<br />
But then, I would have to tell her about my circumstances......<br />
<br />
"This fella here is quite tight on money now and is looking for good-paying part-time jobs. Oda-senpai, do you know of any such jobs?"<br />
<br />
Nimura spilled out just as I was fretting about it.<br />
<br />
"I have never done any part-time jobs."<br />
<br />
"Ah, I see......"<br />
<br />
She replied more readily than I expected.<br />
<br />
"But...... you might want to check with President."<br />
<br />
"Do you mean Sako-senpai......? Er, but......"<br />
<br />
The president of the Road Observation Research Society, the self-proclaimed third year student, Sako-senpai.<br />
<br />
Why was it a self-proclaimed thing, well, at the time when Raika-san entered into this school --- no, even way before that, he had been a third-year student.<br />
<br />
In a way, he could be said to be a guardian spirit of this school.<br />
<br />
That was the reason why he might know where good-paying jobs could be found, but, that person's hentaism, or rather, his deviation from common sense made me feel uneasy.<br />
<br />
But...... this was a situation which I could not avoid without making some sacrifice.<br />
<br />
"You're right. I shall go ask Sako-senpai about it."<br />
<br />
"Uhn, that's good", said Riaka-san as a faint smile surfaced on her. But, that was followed by her tilting her head to the side,<br />
<br />
"But, why?"<br />
<br />
"Eh...... ah, but, it's a long story so...... I'll tell you about it another time!"<br />
<br />
I pulled Nimura along with me, and tried to disappear from Raika-san's sight.<br />
<br />
"Isn't it ok to tell Oda-senpai about it?"<br />
<br />
"That might be so but......"<br />
<br />
I could tell what the incredulous-looking Nimura was thinking but...... somehow, it seemed to me that I would be letting my worthlessness out in plain sight, and I couldn't say it.<br />
<br />
Ego...... you might call it that but since I was the one who had said with confidence, "I am the guardian of those children", I would like to do a little bit more to get things in order.<br />
<br />
"Anyway, I'll tell her about it when the time is right."<br />
<br />
At the time when I said that, the cellphone in my pocket vibrated discreetly.<br />
<br />
When I took out and looked at it, it was a number unknown to me. No, it looked kind of familiar......<br />
<br />
"Hello...... eh."<br />
<br />
The caller was somebody I didn't expect.<br />
<br />
<br />
I headed to the station on my bicycle after receiving the call.<br />
<br />
I stopped my bicycle at a nearby bicycle lot and ran to the meeting place. Even on the afternoon of a weekday, the coffee shop in the station building was jam-packed with customers who were on the way back from shopping.<br />
<br />
"Yuuta-san."<br />
<br />
Despite all the noise, it was a wonder that Oba-san's voice managed to reach me.<br />
<br />
Oba-san waved her hand to me from a seat by the window. This was the first time we met face to face since the day of the funeral. I took the seat opposite her and ordered a cold drink. Oba-san continued drinking her tea and waited quietly until the drink I ordered arrived.<br />
<br />
In a short while, a waitress placed a glass of iced coffee before me, and at last, Oba-san looked at me and began.<br />
<br />
"Yuuta-san, what are you going to do about university?"<br />
<br />
"Er, the second semester started from today."<br />
<br />
"I see...... please study hard. Yuri-san would also wish the same for you."<br />
<br />
She fumbled for an instant when bringing out Nee-san's name.<br />
<br />
Oba-san then looked at me straight in the face.<br />
<br />
"I'll be direct about it. Yuuta-tan, what are you planning to do with those kids?"<br />
<br />
As if to drive in another blow, Oba-san continued.<br />
<br />
"It seems like you really are going to take in those kids...... so what do you intend to do from now?"<br />
<br />
"W-What do I intend to do, you say......"<br />
<br />
"You are in university, and the kids also have their schools to attend. To top it off, the youngest is just three years......"<br />
<br />
Oba-san cut off her sentence at that point, and used an even stronger tone and said.<br />
<br />
"I'll be straight about it. It's impossible for you."<br />
<br />
"Uwu......"<br />
<br />
That was really straight.<br />
<br />
"B-But, I'm making things work."<br />
<br />
"Making things work? What do you mean by that?"<br />
<br />
Oba-san shot me a piercing gaze.<br />
<br />
"It seems like those kids have not been attending school."<br />
<br />
"That's just temporary...... once Hina is put into a nursery, I'll make sure they go to school! I have already found a nursery......"<br />
<br />
"You can't be called a guardian with that kind of naivety. Listen to me, Yuuta-san, leave the matter of those kids to their relatives, and concentrate on your studies."<br />
<br />
"But, if that happens, they will......"<br />
<br />
I recalled the pained face of Sora-chan on that day.<br />
<br />
"They will...... get separated right?"<br />
<br />
"...... that can't be helped. It's not like their relatives bear them any ill. There are things that can't be accomplished with just feelings alone. After you took those sisters away, everyone was really feeling down."<br />
<br />
I see, Oba-san remained up till the very end on that day......<br />
<br />
"Sorry. But, but the conclusion...... won't change right?"<br />
<br />
"That's right. But, if Sora-chan is willing to stay in a dormitory or something similar, it'll be fine for Miu-chan and Hina-chan to stay together, the relatives had said...... why don't we discuss it over with them?"<br />
<br />
...... Sora-chan will be the only one to be separated?<br />
<br />
I tried to imagine the faces of the three sisters if I told them that.<br />
<br />
Impossible.<br />
<br />
In the first place, if I told them that, the eldest Sora-chan, who had a strong sense of responsibility, would be willing to bear with it and stay in the dormitory by herself.<br />
<br />
"...... Oba-san, in spite of that, I'll still live with them."<br />
<br />
"That's impossible. If it's going to end up with you abandoning them halfway, then it's better to let go now. Please listen to me. Since Yuri-san is no longer around, I'll be responsible for you......"<br />
<br />
I stopped listening midway. I was grateful for Oba-san's feelings. But, right now, those words sounded like nothing but a challenge. In response to that......<br />
<br />
Clatter! I stood up and bowed once.<br />
<br />
"Thank you, Oba-san. But, I'll definitely not let go of those kids!"<br />
<br />
"Yuuta-san!"<br />
<br />
I slammed some loose change onto the table and left the coffee shop.<br />
<br />
After coming out of the station building, I headed straight for the bicycle lot, jammed my parking fare violently, and mounted my bicycle.<br />
<br />
With that, I cycled back home along the main street before the station.<br />
<br />
Along the way, the people I passed by wondered about what was up with me, seeing how hard I was pedaling, but without looking back, I rode on. Crossing the bridge spanning over the river, and just at about the time I entered a narrow street, I finally calmed down and Oba-san's words surfaced in my head one by one.<br />
<br />
Oba-san's words sounded overly correct, and I could only feel chagrined and irritated......<br />
<br />
Consequently, I started pedaling furiously again as blood rushed up to my head once more.<br />
<br />
Unspeakable feelings came and go.<br />
<br />
This is too unreasonable. Why don't I have the ability to support those kids?<br />
<br />
As a mere year one university student, I would never have thought that I would experience such days of chagrin.<br />
<br />
<br />
On the next day, as before, Oba-san's words kept on surfacing in my head.<br />
<br />
Last night, Miu-chan noticed me moping around and tried her best to cheer me up. Jeez, to have a ten-year old girl being thoughtful towards me, I must be really pathetic.<br />
<br />
Oba-san was right, it was too early for me to be a guardian.<br />
<br />
But, even so, I didn't think that what I did was wrong.<br />
<br />
Even though I was not yet managing it well, I just needed to do my best and make improvements along the way.<br />
<br />
After my lessons ended, Nimura and I headed to the clubroom.<br />
<br />
To find out about the part-time jobs that I have asked president about.<br />
<br />
"Listen to this first. 1. A dangerous job which can give loads of money 2. A tough but reasonably well paying job 3. A job which to some, can be said to be enjoyable, and it also pays reasonably well...... now, which one do you prefer?"<br />
<br />
"Well, I prefer the one that give loads of money...... but, how dangerous is it really?"<br />
<br />
"............"<br />
<br />
"Er, don't keep quiet all of a sudden."<br />
<br />
It seemed like it was something difficult to say, as Sako-senpai averted his eyes.<br />
<br />
"Yuuta......"<br />
<br />
Raika-san shook her head, signaling that it might be better if I didn't ask.<br />
<br />
"Th-Then...... what do you mean by the job which can be said to be enjoyable to some?"<br />
<br />
"Mm. About that, it's the host club before the station."<br />
<br />
"H-Host? Er, that's only possible for people with good looks right?"<br />
<br />
"No, that place, if I have to put it in words, is more geared towards the macho type. The clients are all men."<br />
<br />
"With due respect, I'll pass."<br />
<br />
I replied immediately.<br />
<br />
"So as to speak, in the first place I have only one choice right!"<br />
<br />
"What are you saying, the host club "Manly Fellas" will welcome you at any time."<br />
<br />
"Thanks, but no thanks! And what's with the name of that place!<br />
<br />
Though I was curious to the relationship between that host club and Sako-senpai, I was afraid that I would hear something unpleasant if I questioned further, so I just left it at that.<br />
<br />
"So, its number 2. Alright, I'll contact the party sometime today."<br />
<br />
"Thanks for the trouble."<br />
<br />
Even though I was feeling uneasy about it, I couldn't help but risk it.<br />
<br />
"By the way, why do you need money all of a sudden."<br />
<br />
"Well......"<br />
<br />
"Isn't it fine? Don't sweat the small stuff! Right, Oda-senpai?"<br />
<br />
At my hesitation, Nimura smartly tried to divert the conversation.<br />
<br />
"No, it's ok Nimura. I think it's better for them to know about it."<br />
<br />
And thus, I told my upperclassmen about all that had happened up till now.<br />
<br />
Perhaps, right from the beginning, I had wanted someone to listen to it. After I finished, I felt kind of refreshed.<br />
<br />
"I see, I understand...... it must be tough on you, Segawa-kun."<br />
<br />
"Yuuta, you've done well."<br />
<br />
"Raika-san...... Sako-senpai......"<br />
<br />
I was almost moved to tears.<br />
<br />
Even more so after just receiving those unforgiving words from Oba-san, their words sank into my heart.<br />
<br />
Frankly, I had been fretting over whether to tell these two about it, but it seemed like that was totally a needless worry.<br />
<br />
"By the way, Segawa-kun, your house is nearby right?"<br />
<br />
"Eh...... ah, yes, that's right."<br />
<br />
"This is totally unrelated to what we've been talking about, but I was thinking it should be about time to hold some sort of social gathering for the new students. Right now, at your place."<br />
<br />
Sako-senpai's eyes shifted back and forth suspiciously.<br />
<br />
"Hey, you guys! Why are you looking at me like that! I'm definitely not feeling guilty or anything like that......"<br />
<br />
"We haven't even said a thing."<br />
<br />
"Ugugugu...... eeh! Whatever, just let me meet those nieces of yours!"<br />
<br />
Unable to withstand our gaze, Sako-senpai's true nature slipped out.<br />
<br />
"Rather, allow me to meet them, please! Shall I kneel down? You'll allow it if I kneel right!?"<br />
<br />
"That desperation is making me fearful instead! Rather, I'll definitely not let you meet them!"<br />
<br />
"Then, just let me watch them from afar! It'll be fine! My eyesight is good!"<br />
<br />
"I don't get what you are saying!"<br />
<br />
The excited Sako-senpai, who had lost control of himself, with unhealthy looking sweat pouring out of him, desperately clung to me. Frankly speaking, he was gross. His glasses were fogged up.<br />
<br />
"Eeh, please calm down, Sako-senpai!"<br />
<br />
Nimura pinned him from behind.<br />
<br />
"Segawa, run! I'll hold him here!"<br />
<br />
"Yuuta, run."<br />
<br />
Raika-san said as well while grasping her favorite harisen.<br />
<br />
"Nimura......! Raika-san! Thanks!"<br />
<br />
"Little girllllllllllllllllllll! Little girllllllllllllllllllll!"<br />
<br />
Relishing the sweet taste of friendship, I darted out of the clubroom. Leaving the cries of Sako-senpai behind.<br />
<br />
For now, I shall give up on the good paying job introduced by Sako-senpai and go to my usual part-time job. But, if I don't attend lectures, I won't have the face to see Oba-san again, I thought as I reached my apartment, opened the door, just to find another troublesome thing before me.<br />
<br />
"I'm back...... h-hey, what's this!"<br />
<br />
A few pieces of cloth were hanging down from the ceiling like curtains, as if partitioning the room into a complicated maze. It was like a makeshift haunted house for the school festival.<br />
<br />
"Oi-tan, welcome back."<br />
<br />
"Welcome back, Oji-san."<br />
<br />
From the gaps between the cloth, the faces of the criminal duo responsible for this state poked out.<br />
<br />
"What in the word is this!?"<br />
<br />
"Ah, you mean this? How is it? It was really difficult to pin them up."<br />
<br />
"That's not the problem......"<br />
<br />
"I'm back."<br />
<br />
Just as I was thinking about how to point out the problematic part of this situation, Sora-chan, whose figure I couldn't see, had come back. When I saw the bag of bento takeouts in her hand, I realized she was in charge of buying dinner today.<br />
<br />
"Ah, it's already done."<br />
<br />
Sora-chan looked at the makeshift drapery as she said that in a matter-of-fact manner.<br />
<br />
"No no no! That's not it! I was asking why are you doing this!"<br />
<br />
I cut in frantically, fearing that I might let this slip if not.<br />
<br />
"Well, it won't be good if the incident the other day happen again right?"<br />
<br />
I understood immediately that she was referring to the incident that day when I bumped into Sora-chan when she came out of the bath. Then, for some reason, Sora-chan's face turned red as we exchanged looks and she glared at me. It seemed like she was still angry.<br />
<br />
Er, that matter was already over..... and didn't I apologize enough yet?<br />
<br />
"Oji-san, it's tough for you to wait outside every time we take a bath right? And it's getting colder as well."<br />
<br />
"Well......"<br />
<br />
When I thought about it, October, November were approaching, and it would get colder and colder, and it might be more preferable to go to the public baths every day.<br />
<br />
But, even when she said that, this kind of partitioning......<br />
<br />
"With this, Onee-chan can change her clothes in peace, and she won't start clinging to you when she oversleeps."<br />
<br />
"I-I won't do that again! That kind of thing!"<br />
<br />
Upon saying that, she glared at me again with an extremely angry face. No, even if you say that......<br />
<br />
"Onee-chan, dinner dinner."<br />
<br />
"Ah, aah, sorry. I'll get to it right away."<br />
<br />
Hina, who had been ignored all this while, seemed to have grown impatient and shook her big sister's leg.<br />
<br />
"I'll pour the Miso soup. Ah, Oji-san, please set the table."<br />
<br />
"U-Uhn...... wait, where's the table?"<br />
<br />
While I was certain that it was somewhere within the jungle of drapes, I could see no sign of it nor its shadow within my field of vision. I wondered how we could have our meals in this maze-like, horror-house-like room.<br />
<br />
On hearing my question, Miu-chan answered in a matter-of-fact manner,<br />
<br />
"We'll take them down during meals."<br />
<br />
"...... then put them up again after meals? Who's doing it?"<br />
<br />
"That of course will be......"<br />
<br />
Miu-chan grinned with a smiling face that even idols couldn't match up to.<br />
<br />
That means I have to do it huh......<br />
<br />
Even though it felt like Miu-chan had the whole house completely under her thumb, I proceeded to take down the cloth without being told to do so and returned the chabudai back to its original location. Just at the time when I finished all that, Sora-chan brought out a tray of instant Miso soup, a bowl for each of us.<br />
<br />
"Hina, hamburger!"<br />
<br />
"By the way, Oji-san, we picked yours without asking you."<br />
<br />
"Oi-tan, Hina chose it."<br />
<br />
"I see...... I'm looking forward to it."<br />
<br />
With mixed feelings of anticipation and apprehension, I took out a box from the carrier and it was ginger-fried pork bento.<br />
<br />
"Ah, that's mine."<br />
<br />
Seems like it's not mine. Following that was a stamina bento[1]<br />
<br />
"No. That's mine."<br />
<br />
Sora-chan snatched it away from me. That's also wrong? Wait, when middle school girls get riled up over a stamina bento, the world may be coming to an end......<br />
<br />
"What, do you want to say something?"<br />
<br />
She readily saw through my thoughts and as such, I turned my attention back to the bento.<br />
<br />
Now now, my long awaited bento......<br />
<br />
"...... what's this?"<br />
<br />
Only "what's this" could be used to describe the last remaining article in the vinyl carrier.<br />
<br />
"H-Hina...... this is?"<br />
<br />
"Isn't it kewt?"<br />
<br />
Right now, it was a little hard to look at the innocent smiling face of my cute niece.<br />
<br />
Even though autumn was nearing, as a pretty healthy male university student, I was not sure what kind of face I should make when a bento that was jam-packed with nothing but mushrooms was put in front of me.<br />
<br />
"This bento is made up of mushrooms only eaten during autumn, it seems."<br />
<br />
Like what Miu-chan said, it had nothing but mushrooms. In other words, there was no meat. It was really healthy. But just mushrooms.<br />
<br />
"Didn't you say that you are getting tired of bento, so this should be good right?"<br />
<br />
Though I was pretty sure that the nearby bento shop's menu had almost all kinds of choices......<br />
<br />
"Hina...... if possible, let me have something with meat, or at the very least some fish next time."<br />
<br />
"Got it."<br />
<br />
I couldn't afford to go for my part-time job with an empty stomach, so I stuffed myself with the mushroom bento while on the verge of weeping.<br />
<br />
Then, as I was spending the precious time before my part-time job sipping tea, Miu-chan suddenly snuggled up to me.<br />
<br />
"Oji-san, I have a small request......"<br />
<br />
"Hn? What is it?"<br />
<br />
"Er, you see, we'd like to go out to town on our next rest day......"<br />
<br />
"The three of you?"<br />
<br />
"Yes. And so...... we'd like some allowance to cover our transport and meals...... eh-heh."<br />
<br />
"Uwu......"<br />
<br />
Well, if they are going to town, they do need money for transport and meals.<br />
<br />
"Er, how much will you need?"<br />
<br />
"Around 3000 yen?"<br />
<br />
"3-3000 yen......"<br />
<br />
3000 yen meant three pieces of 1000-yen notes. It was to be expected but.<br />
<br />
If I put it in simpler terms, it could cover about three to four days worth of meals for us. It was also a figure achieved through saving and scrimping. And all that would be spent in a single day.<br />
<br />
No, as a man, I did't want to say things like "You need 3000 yen!?". If I could, I'd hand over it with a generous gesture but......<br />
<br />
"As I thought...... money is tight right?"<br />
<br />
Sora-chan asked with an apologetic face.<br />
<br />
"I-It's fine. 3000 yen only? Here you go."<br />
<br />
I took out three pieces of 1000-yen notes from my wallet and handed them to Sora-chan.<br />
<br />
"Is that enough? If you need more......"<br />
<br />
"No, this is plenty."<br />
<br />
Even though my wallet became lighter, I thought that it didn't matter. As their guardian, I didn't want them to feel troubled by money hardships from as early as elementary school. But it didn't mean that I would allow them to waste money.<br />
<br />
"Ah, but, don't stay out too late."<br />
<br />
I reminded them, to which they energetically replied "Alright".<br />
<br />
"By the way, where will you be going? Are you going to watch a movie or something?"<br />
<br />
"It's a secret."<br />
<br />
Said Hina while smiling secretively for some reason.<br />
<br />
<br />
A bowl of 200-yen Su-Udon[2] stuffed with free-of-charge fried flour left over from fritters and with half of the soup gone made up my lunch for the day. On careful thought, I could only get nourishment from oil and wheat from such a meal, but with the money I had left, I was nevertheless thankful for it.<br />
<br />
"Sigh......"<br />
<br />
I sighed out upon emptying the last drop of the gooey broth from my bowl. After this, I had about an hour of free time. While I could go back to my apartment, there were times when I would prefer to be alone like this.<br />
<br />
"Oh, isn't this Segawa-kun?"<br />
<br />
It was Sako-senpai.<br />
<br />
On his tray were a large serving of curry and fried potatoes, a separate plate of kaarage, and also pork soup, in truth, a bourgeois lineup. Frankly, it was an envious spread.<br />
<br />
"What's with your simplistic lunch again?"<br />
<br />
"You should know even without me saying it. I'm being thrifty."<br />
<br />
"That's really admirable."<br />
<br />
While saying that, Sako-senpai starting devouring generous helpings of his curry.<br />
<br />
"I won't let you have any even if you stare at me like that."<br />
<br />
"Gwu......"<br />
<br />
He saw through me. He promptly smashed my wild hope of getting lucky enough to get bestowed a piece of those potatoes.<br />
<br />
"But, if you are willing to accept a condition of mine, I may think about giving you some."<br />
<br />
"No thanks."<br />
<br />
"That's fast!? You should at least listen to what I have to say first."<br />
<br />
"No, you are just going to ask me to let you meet my nieces."<br />
<br />
"How...... how did you know?"<br />
<br />
Who wouldn't?<br />
<br />
Sako-senpai cleared his throat, downed the rest of his curry and pork soup and continued.<br />
<br />
"Regarding the matter on the part-time job we talked about yesterday, the other party has contacted me and wants you to come down this weekend."<br />
<br />
"Really?"<br />
<br />
"It's just a one-day short term part-time job. And you will get paid in cash on that day itself."<br />
<br />
That's great...... with this, I can tide over for a while.<br />
<br />
"Details of the contact are written here. Call them later."<br />
<br />
"Thank you very much!"<br />
<br />
"So, in line with this, a visit to your house......"<br />
<br />
I snatched the note where the details were written from Sako-senpai who was mumbling some nonsense, and without waiting for him to finish, I left the school cafeteria.<br />
<br />
On that night.<br />
<br />
"Eh...... part-time job......?"<br />
<br />
I told Sora-chan and the rest about the part-time job introduced by Sako-senpai during dinner.<br />
<br />
It was a monotonous job at a food processing plant from Saturday night to Sunday morning.<br />
<br />
It seemed like the work only involved repetitive simple tasks and no moving of heavy objects, so it didn't seem like something that tough. But yet, it was a lot more high paying than expected.<br />
<br />
I wouldn't mind working at such a job every weekend.<br />
<br />
Even while I told them about it happily, Sora-chan and Miu-chan appeared to be crestfallen.<br />
<br />
"Do you really have to go to that job?"<br />
<br />
"W-What is it, all of a sudden?"<br />
<br />
"Because......"<br />
<br />
The two of them exchanged a troubled look.<br />
<br />
"Didn't I say it before at the time when we just started living together? We should make and save up whenever we can."<br />
<br />
What in the world are they troubled about?<br />
<br />
Even when I asked them for the reason, the pair appeared to have difficulty saying it to me.<br />
<br />
"Onee-tan, what's up?"<br />
<br />
Hina, appearing to be worried about her sisters, snuggled up to them.<br />
<br />
<br />
In the end, I went for my part-time job that night without hearing the reason behind their crestfallen looks.<br />
<br />
In the place of Hina as well, who had already fallen asleep, the two sisters sent me off.<br />
<br />
For some reason, the gathering place was the east gate of the university. Perhaps it was because the participants were mostly students from my university, or perhaps it was merely because the place was a convenient one.<br />
<br />
When I arrived on my bicycle speedily, there were already several others who appeared to be students like me gathered there.<br />
<br />
After a while, a large van drove up to the front of the gate. And inside it was a well-built man.<br />
<br />
"What, there are surprisingly not many people this month."<br />
<br />
The man snorted unhappily as he looked at the few of us gathered in front of the gate.<br />
<br />
And as if to show his displeasure, his chest covered in a tank top trembled a little.<br />
<br />
"And furthermore, they are all so frail-looking...... hey, that fella over there!"<br />
<br />
"M-Me?"<br />
<br />
"Say your name, your faculty and the year you are in."<br />
<br />
"I'm Segawa Yuuta, first year in literature faculty."<br />
<br />
"Segawa you say!?"<br />
<br />
"Uwah! I'm sorry I'm sorry!"<br />
<br />
Just at the moment I gave out my name, the man bellowed at me like an ogre, and consequently, I ended up apologizing earnestly in an involuntarily manner from fear. Then, that macho man grinned, came close to me, and suddenly slapped my shoulder.<br />
<br />
"I see, you are Segawa huh! I've heard from Sako-san!"<br />
<br />
"Eh......"<br />
<br />
Sako-san......?<br />
<br />
"Er, are you an acquaintance of Sako-senpai?"<br />
<br />
"Ha ha ha! Rather than being an acquaintance, you can say that I owed that person a few favors!"<br />
<br />
Even though I couldn't imagine at all what kind of favors Sako-senpai could do for this man, but the truth was, it was thanks to him that I could get this well-paying job.<br />
<br />
"Well, don't be so tense! Loosen up."<br />
<br />
But, why is this Mr. Macho touching my body randomly......<br />
<br />
Still carrying a tinge of uneasiness, we boarded the van and left the assembly area.<br />
<br />
Driving along the road from the east gate of the university, it passed over a hill and continued all the way straight to the neighboring city.<br />
<br />
The van drove for about thirty minutes along that road, then turned into a small road and further drove for another twenty minutes before reaching its destination. There, was a factory surrounded by a forest.<br />
<br />
With just a few lamps attached to the side of the factory, the illumination could hardly be said to be bright. Furthermore, it was surrounded by tall trees which blocked out most of the moonlight.<br />
<br />
Clearly speaking, it was eerie.<br />
<br />
Though Sako-senpai had mentioned that this was a food processing job...... no matter how I looked at it, it didn't seem to be so.<br />
<br />
This factory seemed to have been built at such a remote place because it had something to hide. And to have gathered the part-timers at a time and place away from public view...... could it be some kind of terrible work?<br />
<br />
No, Sako-senpai couldn't possibly send me to such a place...... or should I say the opposite?<br />
<br />
"Hey, quickly get over here."<br />
<br />
On Mr. Macho's urging, we went around to the back door of the factory.<br />
<br />
It was already a dark place, and it was even darker at the back door area. Mr. Macho spoke something into the intercom attached to the door and then turned around.<br />
<br />
"Alright, listen up. I'll have you all work here until morning. But let me say this first...... don't speak about anything you see inside to anyone. Get it?"<br />
<br />
At the moment when things became increasingly suspicious, the back door opened slowly, and we were shoved inside.<br />
<br />
And what lay before me was......!?<br />
<br />
"Wh-What's all thissss!"<br />
<br />
Well, you might wonder what triggered off my exaggerated exclamation, but in reality, I saw several men lining by the two sides of a conveyor belt.<br />
<br />
To top it off, they all had well-built bodies and it seemed like the narrow work space was filled with their muscles.<br />
<br />
"Er...... who may these people be?"<br />
<br />
I asked Mr. Macho without thinking.<br />
<br />
"They are all my underclassmen in the American Football club."<br />
<br />
American Football club...... so that's why they are all so well built. Just when I was taking in all this, Mr. Macho started explaining to the newbie us on what our work entailed.<br />
<br />
This was the factory of Mr. Macho's family, Hanamura-owned confectionary, and what the rough-looking American Football fellows were nimbly making was their bestseller, strawberry daifuku. <br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/9/92/Papakiki_v01_155.jpg/410px-Papakiki_v01_155.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/9/92/Papakiki_v01_155.jpg/410px-Papakiki_v01_155.jpg" width="218" /></a></div><br />
In a defense formation flanking both sides of the conveyor belt, they set the perfect combination of red bean grain paste and strawberries on top of the white ping-pong sized mochi running on the conveyor belt. And further up, the offense team awaited, and moving their stubby fingers in an unexpected nimble fashion, they stretched the mochi and wrapped it around the red bean grain paste and strawberries, thus completing the strawberry daifuku.[3]<br />
<br />
It was really a beautifully synchronized teamwork.<br />
<br />
"Listen up, even though you are temps, you are a member of the team! A mistake from one person becomes the mistake of the entire team! When things become tough, cry out this!"<br />
<br />
""I love strawberries! I love strawberries!""<br />
<br />
The American Football fellows chanted in unison at the signal given by Mr. Macho, Hanamura-senpai.<br />
<br />
That line didn't sound particularly appealing coming from those brute-like voices.<br />
<br />
Anyway, the only thing I knew was that I needed to spend the rest of the night with these hot-blooded fellows setting strawberries on top of the mochi. But, this was when a question popped up.<br />
<br />
"Er, just now, you told us not to tell anyone about what we saw...... why's that?"<br />
<br />
"Fool!"<br />
<br />
Mr. Macho's holler reverberated. Following that, Hamura-senpai shouted, "Look!" and thrust some packaging paper for strawberry daifuku before me.<br />
<br />
Decorations of various animals like dogs, cats, rabbits, racoons, and elephants could be seen making mochi, harvesting strawberries and stirring the inside of a pot. This was probably depicting the scene of making a strawberry daifuku.<br />
<br />
"The strawberry daifuku from the Hanamura confectionary are made by the animals of the forest! You can't go about destroying the dreams of children right!"<br />
<br />
The nearly two-meter tall big man, Hanamura-san, was serious.<br />
<br />
And thus, we 'battled' with the sweet daifuku until dawn.<br />
<br />
"The world..... has become white......"[4]<br />
<br />
After our work that had gone on for an entire night ended, Hanamura-senpai drove us back to the university with that same van we came in. From there on, I headed back to my apartment slowly on my bicycle.<br />
<br />
Frankly speaking, it was a hellish part-time job.<br />
<br />
I really wanted to knock down the 'me' who was underestimating this to be a simple and relaxed job from a few hours ago and jammed some of that strawberry daifuku into 'my' mouth.<br />
<br />
Indeed, it didn't require physical strength. Since at any rate, the work I was responsible for, only involved placing strawberries on top of the mochi and red bean grain paste which are stacked up like a kagami mochi as they ran by me.<br />
<br />
But, I underestimated it. This monotonous and yet rhythmical work required substantial mental endurance.<br />
<br />
It was fine for the first hour but, gradually, my body became used to it and started reacting reflexively, and consequently, I started hallucinating that the world only consisted of me, strawberries and mochi.<br />
<br />
I felt that if it had gone beyond that, I might start thinking that I'm a strawberry.<br />
<br />
On top of that, the factory was filled with the aroma of strawberries and red bean grain paste. Even though I had not eaten for around eight hours, I felt kind of full.<br />
<br />
The only redeeming factor was the feeling of accomplishment and a strange sense of solidarity, when it was time to go back, without thinking, I ended up embracing one of my comrades nearby. This was something I heard later, but every year, it was thanks to this part-time job that the number of people joining the American Football club was never lacking......<br />
<br />
Anyway, the work was tough and I was dangerously close to betting my youth on American Football, but, the pay was extraordinary. On top of that, I could take back some strawberry daifuku.<br />
<br />
But never would I want to do it again. Neither did I want to see any more of strawberry daifuku for a while.<br />
<br />
"If this is how it is, then it may be better to just work at the convenience store......"<br />
<br />
It was perhaps divine punishment on me for thinking naively that money could be made easily.<br />
<br />
"I'll sleep once I get back......"<br />
<br />
But I got that feeling that strawberry daifuku would appear in my dreams if I didn't bathe and wash off their aroma before I sleep. Completely exhausted, I pedaled up to my nostalgic home.<br />
<br />
As I was dragging my heavy feet up the stairs, I could hear a bunch of lively voices from somewhere.<br />
<br />
"This voice......"<br />
<br />
Having heard them, I crept up to the second floor without making a sound, then stood just below the ventilation fan attached to the kitchen of my apartment and strained my ears.<br />
<br />
"Onee-chan, cut those vegetables!"<br />
<br />
"How do I cut the vegetables!? I have never really held a kitchen knife before."<br />
<br />
"That goes the same for me. Well, just cut it in half or something."<br />
<br />
"Uwuu...... got it...... ehyy!"<br />
<br />
Zuh-dan!(sfx)<br />
<br />
"O-Onee-chan, the chopping board!"<br />
<br />
"Eh..... kyaa!? What should I do! The chopping board split!"<br />
<br />
"Heyy, Hina also wants to helpp."<br />
<br />
"No! If you come close to the kitchen, things will really get out of hand!"<br />
<br />
"That's right, Hina, you should stay there and rub the meat!"<br />
<br />
"Mm, got it."<br />
<br />
What are they doing......?<br />
<br />
It seemed like they were cooking something judging from their conversation.<br />
<br />
Why would those kids, who have zero experience in cooking, do such a thing out of the blue......<br />
<br />
"Er, the next thing is to grill the hamburger steak......"<br />
<br />
"I think the consommé soup just needs to be boiled. Probably."<br />
<br />
"Hina's done here."<br />
<br />
"And what's left is the salad...... salad right. What do I need to do for that?"<br />
<br />
"Hey, if we don't hurry up, Oji-san will be back soon."<br />
<br />
"I know I know!"<br />
<br />
Don't tell me they are making a meal for me......<br />
<br />
But why a hamburger steak so early in the morning?<br />
<br />
"Ah, I see...... that was why they asked me whether I could skip the part-time job."<br />
<br />
They probably wanted to make dinner for me originally.<br />
<br />
But, since I suddenly had a part-time job coming in, their plans got changed.<br />
<br />
"Jeez...... are they going to make me eat a hamburger steak so early in the morning?"<br />
<br />
Even while I muttered that, I could not help but break into a smile.<br />
<br />
Even though I got worked up by myself and brought them here, my new place was cramped and they had been making a fuss during bath times, and I had thought that perhaps my willfulness might be causing them trouble instead......?<br />
<br />
Those were the worries I had at times.<br />
<br />
Above all, I myself had been weighed down by the harsh reality.<br />
<br />
However...... right now, I feel that the choice I made was not a mistake.<br />
<br />
"Living with those kids really didn't seem so bad...... right?"<br />
<br />
Upon saying those words, miraculously, I could feel strength welling up in me.<br />
<br />
"Now...... even so, I can't enter the house without waiting for them to complete it."<br />
<br />
Even though my entire body was swamped with fatigue, I didn't feel sleepy.<br />
<br />
Rather, I was looking forward to their completion of my breakfast.<br />
<br />
See, if I close my eyes like this, I can catch a whiff of the burning smell...... burning smell!?<br />
<br />
"Kyaaaaaaaaa! Onee-chan, it's burning! The patty is burning!"<br />
<br />
"No way!? Why!? I did as I was told though!"<br />
<br />
"This is not the time for that, open the windows! Windows!"<br />
<br />
"Eeww, it's all black, ah-hahaha!"<br />
<br />
"Woah!? Wait a minute!" <br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/5/5d/Papakiki_v01_162.jpg/410px-Papakiki_v01_162.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/5/5d/Papakiki_v01_162.jpg/410px-Papakiki_v01_162.jpg" width="218" /></a></div><br />
<br />
<br />
As I rushed in frantically, the whole room was covered in black smoke.<br />
<br />
In the end, it was close to noon by the time my breakfast was done.<br />
<br />
It was in fact after the third attempt when I got to eat a half-cooked hamburger steak.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
"Fufu, I'm sorry. Oji-san. We are not too good with cooking."<br />
<br />
After eating my brunch made from all that hilarious commotion, the very least I could do was to offer to clean up for them.<br />
<br />
But, Miu-chan who had noticed that I was still light-headed from working throughout the night lent me a hand.<br />
<br />
"No, your thoughts made me really happy."<br />
<br />
"Hearing you say that makes me happy. We'll try again and make it better next time."<br />
<br />
Miu-chan made a small gutsy pose. If my hands weren't covered with detergent, I would have hug her then. Seeing the smiling faces of these kids washed away all the tough moments and the unforgiving words from Oba-san. But, Miu-chan had always been a shrewd one.<br />
<br />
"So...... Oji-san. There is one thing I'd like to consult you......"<br />
<br />
With a devilish smile to which no one could say 'no' to, Miu-chan came whispering into my ear.</div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-60862788202035521992012-02-21T22:18:00.005+07:002012-03-02T10:27:37.801+07:00Papa no Iukoto wo Kikinasai! Vol. 1 - Chapter 2<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">I no longer have any impression of what had happened in that week. <br />
<br />
I was suddenly called to the lounge while I was working. <br />
<br />
I was wondering what had happened when I saw my co-worker with a man in a suit in the lounge, and the man suddenly flashed me his police badge. <br />
<br />
After that, I heard from him about the news of the plane crash. <br />
<br />
I really wanted to treat all this as a joke, but the two people in front of me had a solemn face as they told me “Yes, it’s true.” , as though it didn’t concern them at all. <br />
<br />
My memory from that point onwards became very hazy. <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Where was I, what was I doing, what did I eat, when did I sleep, all these that should have been in my memory normally, disappeared from my mind. <br />
<br />
The only thing I remember was, violently throwing the television remote when I saw the words, “Chances of Passengers’ Survival Slim” on the news. <br />
<br />
In less than a week, the remains of the plane crash were found in Africa. But then the government had one-sidedly announced to the public that all the passengers had died. <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
The chaos that had begun early in the morning had finally subsided, and I could finally sit on the sofa and catch my breath. <br />
<br />
The funeral service today was just too plain. <br />
<br />
Even though it couldn’t be helped that their remains couldn’t be located, but it was just too hard to accept since it was the funeral of my one and only kin. <br />
<br />
I couldn’t even cry. <br />
<br />
This was to be expected. <br />
<br />
To suddenly hear that the plane that your sister was on had crashed, the plane had been smashed into multiple pieces so your sister should be dead––– <br />
<br />
There had to be something wrong with you if you could accept it calmly after being told such a cruel truth. <br />
<br />
And yet Sis-in-law’s relatives had mostly accepted the news, and were crying non-stop at the funeral. <br />
<br />
<br />
“I missed my chance……” <br />
<br />
The words unconsciously slipped from my mouth. <br />
<br />
Of course, this incident was a great shock to me, but such an accident just couldn’t make me feel a sense of realism. <br />
<br />
Now that I could finally accept it a little, but the people around me who were crying had slowly started to regain their composure, so now I couldn’t cry even if I wanted to. <br />
<br />
<br />
“Yuuta.” <br />
<br />
“Ah… Aunt…” <br />
<br />
The diminutive and dignified middle-aged woman who spoke to me is my late father’s older sister, and she is almost my one and only relative now. I stood up and thanked her for being able to attend Sis’ funeral. <br />
<br />
To be honest, I was never good at getting along with her. <br />
<br />
My impression of her was that she was very strict, and she had said some harsh words to my sister in the past. <br />
<br />
Even then, it was a great consolation to see a senior you’ve known since young. <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
“I should be leaving soon, what do you plan to do, Yuuta?” <br />
<br />
“Me too, I’ll be leaving in a while.” <br />
<br />
Not long ago, everyone was still gathered in that living room filled with warmth eating dinner, but now things have changed completely. I believe it’d make Sis-in-law’s relatives feel uncomfortable if I continued to stay. <br />
<br />
Just as I was thinking that, <br />
<br />
<br />
I heard these words. <br />
<br />
<br />
“Sora-chan, have you thought about who you want to live with?” <br />
<br />
Even though it was a gentle voice, it was also a troubled voice. <br />
<br />
There was a trace of worry in the middle-aged man’s voice. <br />
<br />
<br />
“I already have a teenage son, so it’ll be a little difficult. I can still consider if it’s just Hina, so Sora-chan, how about transferring to a boarding school?” <br />
<br />
“Your uncle in Kouchi also said that he’s willing to adopt one of you. It’s a good place over there; the air is fresh as well.” <br />
<br />
......So they’re deciding where Sora-chan and the others will stay from now on. <br />
<br />
<br />
“If I recall, Miu-chan’s birth mother never got remarried after getting divorced from your father. Can anybody contact her? Does Miu-chan know how to contact her?” <br />
<br />
“……I’m sorry, I don’t know.” <br />
<br />
Miu-chan must be crying now. Her voice was shaking as she replied. <br />
<br />
I unconsciously gritted my teeth. <br />
<br />
<br />
Just then, a strong voice was heard in the room. <br />
<br />
“Th-That…” <br />
<br />
It was Sora-chan. <br />
<br />
“We…. We want the three of us to stay together.” <br />
<br />
I didn’t have to see to know what kind of expression Sora-chan had as she said something like that in front of the adults. <br />
<br />
Aunt, who was with me, had a sombre expression as well. <br />
<br />
<br />
“You’re right. But… it’s not a simple task for an ordinary family to bring up three children at once. Even though we understand as well that it’s cruel, but this is the only step we can take.” <br />
<br />
What they’re saying is understandable. Even though the television news had been constantly reporting about the problems of fewer kids, but if you consider the time and money spent to raise a child, it would be an extremely difficult task to bring up three children in a city like Tokyo. Not to mention that the children aren’t even your own flesh and blood. <br />
<br />
“I’m sorry, Sora-chan… it’s impossible.” <br />
<br />
I heard another unknown voice. <br />
<br />
However, Sora-chan didn’t answer. <br />
<br />
I couldn’t take it anymore and I walked to the living room’s entrance. <br />
<br />
There, the adults in black who had just returned from the funeral were gathered around. In their midst were the three isolated sisters clinging tightly together. Hina was sleeping quietly in Sora-chan’s arms, while Miu-chan, who was sobbing, was hugged by Sora-chan as she stood her ground against the adults. <br />
<br />
“Yuuta, you can’t disturb them. That family has their own issues to consider.” <br />
<br />
Aunt placed her hand on my back, as though worried. <br />
<br />
<br />
Just then, someone who looked like Shingo-san’s brother said. <br />
<br />
“In any case… we also don’t wish to send members of the Takanashi family to live in a welfare facility. Sora-chan, please understand this. Even if everyone is separated, you are all still living in the same country. You’ll definitely meet one another again, right?” <br />
<br />
This… isn’t this impossible? <br />
<br />
Even though it seemed like a kind way of putting it, but in reality, doesn’t it actually mean “if you don’t listen, we’ll chase you out of the house”? <br />
<br />
Sora-chan, who was biting her lips tightly, and Miu-chan, who was sticking closely to her sister’s back. Finally, in Sora-chan’s arms and was being protected by the two girls – Hina, who was a miniature version of Yuri-neesan. <br />
<br />
<br />
It was just as though a string had snapped in my heart. <br />
<br />
“Do you want to come to my place?” <br />
<br />
Even I was shocked by my own words. <br />
<br />
In the living room, everyone’s line of vision was gathered onto me in an instant. <br />
<br />
“Onii-......” <br />
<br />
In that split second, my eyes met Sora-chan’s widened eyes. <br />
<br />
I also realized at that moment that my decision was correct. <br />
<br />
“Even though I’m poor, the room’s small, and I don’t have anything at all. But it’s okay even if it’s all three of you.” <br />
<br />
Droplets of tears started falling from Sora-chan’s eyes. <br />
<br />
“Oji-san——!” <br />
<br />
Pulling her sister’s hand that was carrying their younger sister, Miu-chan came running over from the living room, and hugged me without any hesitation. <br />
<br />
And I was just like Sora-chan earlier, and hid the three sisters behind my back as I stared right at the adults in front of me. <br />
<br />
“Who… are you?” <br />
<br />
The man who looked like a civil servant stared at me fiercely as a vein was twitching in his temple. Well, this can’t be helped. <br />
<br />
I took a deep breath, as I could not let myself back down here. <br />
<br />
Aunt let out a deep sigh as she looked at me with her head in her hands. <br />
<br />
Maybe only Aunt could fully understand what kind of chaos would ensue from now onwards. But at that moment, it was all I could manage trying to protect the three sisters. <br />
<br />
<br />
The next day, I took the three of them and returned home first thing in the morning. <br />
<br />
Well, it’d be more appropriate to say that I snatched them by force. <br />
<br />
The heated arguments had gone on throughout the night, so I secretly packed my things, and took the three girls out of the Takanashi residence. <br />
<br />
I felt extremely guilty for leaving Aunt there and leaving Tokyo without a word, but I also clearly understood that I could not just leave Sora-chan and the others in that kind of environment. <br />
<br />
<br />
We got off at Hachiouji and slowly walked down the road to the apartments before finally reaching the doorstep to my house. <br />
<br />
At least the three sisters were excited as though going on a camping trip, as they came into contact with such a natural environment. <br />
<br />
After emphasizing one more time on how small my place was, the three of them finally took their first memorable step into the hallway. <br />
<br />
“Here, just come in.” <br />
<br />
“Wah——♪” <br />
<br />
Hina ran into the room as though she couldn’t wait. <br />
<br />
“Eh~ it’s cleaner than I expected——” <br />
<br />
Closely following was Miu-chan, who was evaluating the room as she stepped in. <br />
<br />
“S-Sorry to intrude……” <br />
<br />
Lastly was Sora-chan, who entered in a timid manner. <br />
<br />
As I thought, it was a little cramped to have four people squeezing in such a small room. <br />
<br />
“Ah, there’s a porn mag.” <br />
<br />
“Buwaghh!? W-Wait a minute!” <br />
<br />
Don’t tell me I forgot to keep it after reading it?! <br />
<br />
“Ahaha, I was lying——” <br />
<br />
“Don’t scare me like that……” <br />
<br />
It’s been a week since I stayed at home, so first thing to do was to open the windows for ventilation. Next would be to arrange my textbooks and other stuff to make room – though it doesn’t really make much difference. <br />
<br />
But, I didn’t feel any regret at all. <br />
<br />
The real mistake would be in allowing these children to be separated from either being sent to welfare societies or different families. <br />
<br />
<br />
“This is, Oi-tan’s home?” <br />
<br />
“Ahh, yeah. And from today onwards, this will be Hina’s home as well.” <br />
<br />
“Hina’s? But Hina’s house, has always been there——” <br />
<br />
As I thought, it’s too difficult for a three-year-old to understand the situation. <br />
<br />
At this moment, Sora-chan looked at her sister’s eyes and said. <br />
<br />
“Hina, listen to me. We can no longer go back to that home.” <br />
<br />
“Why—?” <br />
<br />
“There’s no why. It might be too difficult for Hina, so I won’t explain. But in any case, this will be our new home!” <br />
<br />
“Nn, okay!” <br />
<br />
Hina smiled vibrantly. <br />
<br />
“Nn, question!” <br />
<br />
“Um, go ahead, Miu-kun.” <br />
<br />
“Where should we change?” <br />
<br />
“......” <br />
<br />
Crap, I didn’t consider that at all. <br />
<br />
“You didn’t consider that at all.” <br />
<br />
“Ugh...... n-no, there’s no such thing.” <br />
<br />
I hurriedly explained to Sora-chan, who had seen through my thoughts, as my brain was thinking of the solution. <br />
<br />
<br />
“Right, when you change I’ll go to the kitchen and wait. Even though the door there is always open, but when the time comes it should be no problem if I close the door.” <br />
<br />
Even though it was a pretty superficial solution, but it was the only one I could think of at this point. <br />
<br />
As I thought, I have no choice but to move house…… <br />
<br />
Should I look for another apartment while I still have some money on my hands? <br />
<br />
Even though this apartment is close to the university, but it’s quite a distance from the station, and it might even bring some living inconveniences...... <br />
<br />
Wait, then what about school! <br />
<br />
Myself aside, how will the three of them commute to school while they’re living here! Crap, I completely didn’t consider this at all...... <br />
<br />
It’s highly possible that this might become an unexpectedly difficult life. <br />
<br />
<br />
“Hey, listen.” <br />
<br />
“Eh? Me?” <br />
<br />
You just can’t tell who she’s calling when she’s always saying “Hey” or “That”. <br />
<br />
She’s just being too polite considering we’ll be living together as a family. <br />
<br />
“Speaking of which, can we change the way of addressing me?” <br />
<br />
“Won’t ‘Oji-san’ do?” <br />
<br />
“Not exactly, rather than say it won’t do…… well, see, I’m still just a university student, so to be called ‘Oji-san’ by others, it feels a little…” <br />
<br />
“Then, Oji-sama!” <br />
<br />
“No! It just feels completely wrong hearing that so it’s a definite no!” <br />
<br />
“Eh~” <br />
<br />
Like hell there won’t be any misunderstandings if other people heard that. <br />
<br />
Don’t tell me, Miu-chan knew that and did it on purpose? <br />
<br />
“Well, we can settle that issue next time.” <br />
<br />
Rather than the way of addressing, there’s a mountain of issues that are more pressing at hand. <br />
<br />
There’s housing problems, school problems, financial problems, and… the problem with the relatives. <br />
<br />
I don’t think it’ll just be a happy ending since I secretly ran away with the three of them as though we were running from a disaster. <br />
<br />
Running isn’t a solution either, so we’ll probably have to face them again in the near future. <br />
<br />
But it’s a real hassle to handle these people. I’m sure Sis received a lot of criticism as well when she married into the Takanashi family. There will occasionally be a lack of delicacy because of the lack of distance, since they’re relatives. Sora-chan and Miu-chan were also probably the topic of gossip because of their mothers’ situation. <br />
<br />
…yes. As I thought, I have to protect these children properly in Sis’ stead. <br />
<br />
<br />
“Hey, Oi-tan. Hina’s hungry—” <br />
<br />
“Oh, that’s right. We didn’t really eat much since last night.” <br />
<br />
Let’s get lunch first, even though it’s a little early. <br />
<br />
“We’ll go out for lunch at noon. We’ll discuss what happens from now on after eating. <br />
<br />
Lunch was settled at a nearby Chinese restaurant. <br />
<br />
Even though the restaurant looked old-fashioned in terms of trend and the place was small, but the place was very popular for an eatery beside the school, due to the fact that the food was cheap and the portion was quite big. Even though this place was relatively empty due to school vacation, normally this place would be filled with all sorts of muscled men into different kinds of physical activities. <br />
<br />
For three beautiful teenage girls – one of them would be more appropriate to call beautiful young girl – to be sitting in a place normally filled with the stench of sweat, was an extremely rare case. The manager, who was known to be a man of few words, seemed to be very happy as he delivered one dish to our table. <br />
<br />
We had quite a lot of leftover food even though we didn’t order that much. <br />
<br />
“It’s quite delicious— the shop uncle was quite friendly too, it’s a really good place. It’s actually my first time coming to such a place to eat.” <br />
<br />
“I-is that so.” <br />
<br />
Even though normally the uncle was just about as talkative as the statue in campus, it would seem that having beautiful girls appear in his shop has made his inner heart a little more vibrant with colour… <br />
<br />
“Hina, Hina thinks, the prawns are delicious!” <br />
<br />
“Is that so~ uncle, you must give us a discount on account of how cute Hina is~” <br />
<br />
“Ehehe—” <br />
<br />
As Hina ate her fried rice in big mouthfuls with her tiny mouth until it was all over her face, the uncle and I smiled. <br />
<br />
Just watching a child eat so happily was enough to infect people with happiness. This was something that I had experienced for the first time. Though, I certainly didn’t expect that having to clean up after such a messy eater would be so troublesome. <br />
<br />
“Onee-chan, what’s wrong? Was the food not delicious to you?” <br />
<br />
Worried about her sister who had not spoken a single word, Miu-chan asked Sora-chan. <br />
<br />
Speaking of which, she didn’t speak much either while we were eating. <br />
<br />
“Don’t tell me, you didn’t like the environment of the shop? Well, true… it does feel a little dirty. Sorry about that, I’ll bring you girls to another place next time……” <br />
<br />
“It’s not like that! What I wanted to say was… that is… it’s about the money.” <br />
<br />
Sora-chan stared at my face as she asked. <br />
<br />
“Earlier, I saw your wallet when you were paying for the bill. You don’t have much savings left either, right?” <br />
<br />
“That’s......” <br />
<br />
It’s just as Sora-chan said. <br />
<br />
The cost of two set meals and a portion of fried rice would be two thousand yen, which is quite a sum for a meal. <br />
<br />
Even though the prices aren’t exactly that high, but I’d surely be in the red soon if we were to eat there every single day. <br />
<br />
“Things are just a little tight now because I haven’t received my pay from work yet. Don’t worry about it.” <br />
<br />
“But......” <br />
<br />
“Listen, we’re family, so standing on ceremony is prohibited.” <br />
<br />
“Family......?” <br />
<br />
“It’s natural, isn’t it? We’re all living together after all.” <br />
<br />
“Family...... Family...... Mnn.” <br />
<br />
Sora-chan momentarily had a perplexed expression… but then her face immediately brightened up, and she kept repeating the word ‘family’ quietly, which was kind of embarrassing. <br />
<br />
“Well, with that said, such extravagance is only occasional. We’ll still have to buy groceries and eat at home. Sis also always used to say ‘cabbage is a wallet’s best friend’ in the past.” <br />
<br />
Even though I’m not to the extent that I’m penniless, but saving up is also a must. <br />
<br />
I can’t imagine at all how much money I will have to spend in future and for what reasons, because I’ll have to shoulder the responsibility of raising these three girls in future…… <br />
<br />
“Next…… let’s get some ice cream at the convenience store on the way back—” <br />
<br />
“Okay~ I want choco-mint flavor——♪” <br />
<br />
“Then I want...... maccha flavor.” <br />
<br />
“Hina, Hina wants, umm—that...... soda flavor!” <br />
<br />
“Okay~ okay~ I’ve got it~” <br />
<br />
Our first day of living together began like that. <br />
<br />
Though I felt a little uneasy about the unpredictable future...... but I’m sure everything will be alright. <br />
<br />
<br />
But such optimistic thoughts were destroyed almost immediately. <br />
<br />
“No way——!” <br />
<br />
Miu-chan let out a wail just when I was about to enter the toilet. <br />
<br />
“W-what’s wrong?” <br />
<br />
“You can’t enter the toilet yet!” <br />
<br />
“But, I’ve been waiting ever since Miu-chan entered……” <br />
<br />
“That’s why I said you can’t enter yet!” <br />
<br />
Miu-chan pulled on my arm stubbornly as she said, refusing to let me enter. <br />
<br />
“Allowing a man to enter the toilet I just entered…… if such a thing happened I’d die of embarrassment!” <br />
<br />
“What the heck is that......?” <br />
<br />
<br />
Even though I was struck dumb by such a reason, it seemed like a matter of life and death to her, as Miu-chan looked like she was about to burst into tears. <br />
<br />
I could only look to Sora-chan for help, but she was nodding her head in agreement, as though it was natural. <br />
<br />
“That’s… but, what am I going to do then?” <br />
<br />
“Please bear with it for a while.” <br />
<br />
“How long, roughly?” <br />
<br />
“...... for about an hour or so?” <br />
<br />
“I’d have wet my pants by then!” <br />
<br />
“But I told you, no means no—!” <br />
<br />
“If you really can’t take it then please settle it outside!” <br />
<br />
And I was chased out of the house just like that. <br />
<br />
In the end, I had to sprint to the nearest convenience store while enduring the feeling of leaking out. <br />
<br />
Just how troublesome can girls of these ages get? <br />
<br />
Do they really have to go to such an extent over the toilet? <br />
<br />
However, the problems of living with girls of these ages were far from just that. <br />
<br />
<br />
I faced another difficulty at about 10pm. <br />
<br />
We had our dinner and there wasn’t really anything much to talk about, so I was just killing time by watching television. <br />
<br />
It was still okay when Hina was awake, but I really have no idea what to talk about with girls of ages ten and fourteen respectively, let alone have a merry conversation with them. <br />
<br />
“We’re going to take a bath.” <br />
<br />
<br />
Just when I was regretting not having gone to work, Sora-chan informed me, as though unable to take the silence. <br />
<br />
“Oh, is that so. I’ll pass you the towels…… ah, speaking of which, do you know how to use the bathtub? If you don’t I’ll teach you how.” <br />
<br />
“That’s not the problem; we hope you can get out of the room for a while.” <br />
<br />
“Eh… why?” <br />
<br />
“It’s obvious, isn’t it? Where else will we change?” <br />
<br />
“Then I’ll just go into the kitchen and close the door......” <br />
<br />
“Absolutely no way! In any case just get out!” <br />
<br />
And just like that, I was chased out of the house again. <br />
<br />
“Speaking of which, it’s fine if it’s in summer, but what will we do when the weather gets colder......?” <br />
<br />
Can’t be helped, I’ll just head to the convenience store and read some books there. Thinking that, I followed the gravel path to the convenience store. <br />
<br />
<br />
Because it was near a hill, there was a cooling breeze blowing. But it’s also because of that that there are more bugs around. <br />
<br />
I stepped into the convenience store and headed towards the bookshelves as the cashier gave a “Welcome——” lifelessly. <br />
<br />
I grabbed a magazine that was about the various part-time jobs, and flipped through it looking for any suitable jobs nearby. <br />
<br />
Some of the higher-paying jobs were food processing at a supermarket, and pizza delivery. The only problem was the working hours. The working time for the supermarket is from morning to the afternoon, which is a tough period of time for students. <br />
<br />
On the other hand, the pizza delivery is from evening all the way until late at night. Clashes with my current job aside, this would also mean that there would be no adult at home. If possible I’d like to avoid leaving those children at home just like that…… truth be told it’d be worrying. <br />
<br />
The remaining options would be as a tutor or what-not, but my brain just isn’t wired to handle kids. <br />
<br />
“Um—…… this is tough.” <br />
<br />
Or maybe I should just drop out of university and get a fulltime job? That way, I can reclaim a portion of the school fees Sis paid for me, and then I could use that money to let those children...... <br />
<br />
“Ah— doesn’t that mean I won’t be able to get the scholarship as well?” <br />
<br />
Up till now, my daily expenses were settled by money from Sis, and money from the scholarship. <br />
<br />
Now that I can no longer receive money from Sis, it’d be no small matter if I lost the scholarship as well. Not to mention that university student have student discounts and tax concessions among other benefits, so I can only drop out as a final option. <br />
<br />
“But, it’s hard to find a satisfactory job......” <br />
<br />
“What’s up? Segawa-chan, did you want to get another job?” <br />
<br />
My shoulder felt a sudden weight, as Nimura’s face appeared on my shoulder from behind. <br />
<br />
“Uwah?! Ni-Nimura?” <br />
<br />
“Yo, long time no see. By the way, where have you been these days?” <br />
<br />
“Ah… no… that’s......” <br />
<br />
It was kind of hard to answer to be asked so directly. <br />
<br />
Nimura has seen my sis, and I also went back to her house and had dinner with her three daughters. <br />
<br />
Even though I doubt he’s the type of person to look at me in a weird way because of this, it’s still rather awkward to explain things. <br />
<br />
“I just went to a relative’s house for a bit.” <br />
<br />
“Ohh~ is that so. Then, can I come over to Segawa-chin’s place next?” <br />
<br />
“Eh…… now……?” <br />
<br />
“That girl I’ve known for a period of time, turns out she had a boyfriend. If I go home now I’ll definitely run into that guy.” <br />
<br />
<br />
Nimura...... wants to come over? <br />
<br />
This...... isn’t good. To be honest, I really don’t want to let him see the children. <br />
<br />
Even though I also believe that Nimura isn’t such an idiot as to make his moves on girls fourteen and below—but I’m still feeling a little uneasy. <br />
<br />
This guy always attracts all sorts of attention, because he’s good-looking to the point it’s just unfair. <br />
<br />
<br />
Yep. It’s no way after all. Absolutely no way at all. <br />
<br />
“Ah, that, actually I really didn’t know beforehand, okay? Plus her boyfriend, he’s the rugby club president in that university by the hill!” <br />
<br />
“Nimura.” <br />
<br />
“Eh? What?” <br />
<br />
“Sorry, I can’t let you come over.” <br />
<br />
“Eh—why nooooooot—if even Segawa is rejecting me, where else can I go?” <br />
<br />
“Just find some random chick and stay at her house.” <br />
<br />
“Everyone’s gone back to their hometowns because it’s the holidays now. So, please! Can’t you let me stay!” <br />
<br />
“Impossible.” <br />
<br />
“Ehhhhhhhhhhhhh—whyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy—” <br />
<br />
<br />
I can’t tell him that my house already has three other people. <br />
<br />
“Just give up. Maybe you should consider how you’ll let the rugby club guy slaughter you.” <br />
<br />
“That’s cruel?! This isn’t a joke! Seriously, why are you giving me such a hard expression, you’re too cold-blooded!” <br />
<br />
Nimura started to wail and begging me ‘let me stay’ with no signs of giving up. <br />
<br />
“Speaking of which, why is it that suddenly you can’t let me stay over today—ohhh~ don’t tell me there’s a girl there? Don’t tell me it’s Oda-senpai?” <br />
<br />
“N-no way! Why would Raika-san even be there in the first place!” <br />
<br />
“True, Segawa doesn’t have the guts anyway.” <br />
<br />
It’s making me unusually pissed off that he accepted that so naturally…… <br />
<br />
<br />
“I-in any case, no means no!” <br />
<br />
“Then tell me the reason–– otherwise I’ll stuff your mailbox with cicada shells.” <br />
<br />
“Are you a primary school kid!?” <br />
<br />
If this goes on, Nimura will definitely follow me home. In that case…… <br />
<br />
“Ah! There’s a man in a rugby jersey looking extremely pissed off!” <br />
<br />
“Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?! No way?!” <br />
<br />
“No kidding, he’s already doing warm-up exercises. You’ll get killed immediately if you step out now.” <br />
<br />
“Owahhhhh!! I – I – I’m, I’m going to the toilet for a bit!” <br />
<br />
<br />
Nimura, whose face had gone completely white, dashed into the convenience store’s toilet, ignoring the cashier’s attempts to stop him. <br />
<br />
I took this chance to quickly get out of the place. <br />
<br />
After making sure Nimura didn’t follow me, I quickly slipped into the apartment and locked the door. I also put up the anti-burglary chain just in case. <br />
<br />
“Huwaahhhh......” <br />
<br />
Leaning on the door and letting out a long sigh, I slid down onto the floor of the doorway. <br />
<br />
In any case, if that guy shows up again, I’ll just ignore his existence by pretending that no one’s home. <br />
<br />
But about these three girls, I’ll have to eventually tell him about it…… <br />
<br />
When I broke from my train of thought and looked up, I realized Sora-chan was standing in the room looking at me wordlessly. <br />
<br />
“Ah, Oi-tan has returned—” <br />
<br />
It looked like they had just finished bathing, as Sora-chan only had a towel on her and she was drying Hina’s body. <br />
<br />
“Ah, no, wait, this is that, er, unforeseen circumstances, erm, or maybe an accident……” <br />
<br />
I tried to explain the situation in an incomprehensive manner. <br />
<br />
But Sora-chan’s face went red all the way to her ears…… <br />
<br />
<br />
“YAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” <br />
<br />
<br />
Sora-chan’s scream throughout the area, and for a moment it shook the entire apartment building. <br />
<br />
<br />
“I am, really very sorry.” <br />
<br />
After explaining things to the landlord who heard and came over, the landlord also reminded me about the awkwardness of a grown man allowing underage girls to live in his apartment. <br />
<br />
He even said “try not to cause too much trouble for others” as he left, with my ears hurting from the lecture. <br />
<br />
As I turned back into the room, Sora-chan looked at me with razor-sharp eyes again. <br />
<br />
“That…… about earlier…… I’m sorry.” <br />
<br />
Initially I unconsciously tried to find a reason, but in the end I just apologized directly. <br />
<br />
I don’t want our relationship to become even more awkward on our first day living together. <br />
<br />
“…… fine. I’ll forgive you.” <br />
<br />
I don’t know if my thoughts got through to her, as Sora-chan sighed. <br />
<br />
“The place is small so it can’t be helped that such an accident happened......” <br />
<br />
Sora-chan muttered to herself, as though she was saying it for her own sake. <br />
<br />
“Onee-chan was overreacting. It’s not like you were completely exposed.” <br />
<br />
“I-I so did not overreact! I-It’s just that it’s embarrassing or something like that......” <br />
<br />
Sora-chan lowered her head in embarrassment at Miu-chan’s words. <br />
<br />
As expected, girls at this age are hard to understand. Just as I was thinking of this, I heard a clear thud. Hina’s head had hit the table from losing to her sleepiness. <br />
<br />
Such a cute sleeping face swept away every trace of nervousness in the room. <br />
<br />
“Hina’s already like this, we should prepare for bed as well.” <br />
<br />
<br />
Next problem would be who sleeps where. <br />
<br />
First thing would be to move the table to the corner of the room to make space. <br />
<br />
“Ah, this is bad. There’s only one mattress.” <br />
<br />
Not to mention this was brought over by Nimura. <br />
<br />
Even though the measurements are quite big, it’s still not enough for three people to sleep in. <br />
<br />
“Okay, let’s do it like this then. Sora-chan and Hina can sleep on the bed, and Miu-chan can use the mattress.” <br />
<br />
“Eh...... if we do it like that......” <br />
<br />
“I’ll just find a spot on the floor somewhere.” <br />
<br />
“T-That won’t do!” <br />
<br />
Sora-chan said hurriedly. <br />
<br />
“That’s right, even if it’s summer, you’ll catch a cold sleeping on the floor.” <br />
<br />
“I’ll just pad it up with two or three blankets.” <br />
<br />
Nimura was sleeping like this in the past anyway. <br />
<br />
However, Sora-chan had an expression that she would not accept it no matter what. <br />
<br />
“Really, it won’t do if only we are sleeping on the bed.” <br />
<br />
“But it can’t be helped either, right?” <br />
<br />
“Ah, I just got a good idea.” <br />
<br />
Miu-chan clapped her hands as though she thought of something. <br />
<br />
<br />
Miu-chan’s ‘good idea’ was in actuality very simple, but it was also an embarrassing one. <br />
<br />
“That way, everyone can sleep on the mattress.” <br />
<br />
“Er, mm… well......” <br />
<br />
We arranged the foldable bed a little, and placed the two mattresses together. <br />
<br />
Like this, it looks like a win-win situation, but I can’t calm down just thinking about sharing a bed with the three sisters. <br />
<br />
“O~ji~san~ as I thought, do you think it’s better for you to sleep between us?” <br />
<br />
“No no no, that’s Hina’s spot.” <br />
<br />
Miu-chan joked in a teasing manner. <br />
<br />
The two sisters placed their little sister Hina in between them, while I curled myself up in a corner. Even though there was no need to be so nervous, but I just can’t help but feel that I won’t be able to calm down if I don’t distance myself from them. <br />
<br />
...... stop thinking, stop thinking. Hurry and sleep. <br />
<br />
The next time I open my eyes it will be daylight—I closed my eyes thinking that. <br />
<br />
........................ <br />
<br />
<br />
I can’t sleep at all! <br />
<br />
Normally I never sleep before 12 midnight, and not to mention there’s currently there’s the unknown statuses of the middle school girl and the elementary school girl sleeping next to me—the moment I think about this I just can’t calm down. <br />
<br />
Speaking of which, the biggest problem would be the fragrance that’s circling this room. <br />
<br />
I already realized it when I returned from the convenience store; it would seem that the fragrance from the bathroom had spread to the living room because of the three girls bathing together, plus the fact that they took a long time inside and they spent another long period of time drying their hair. <br />
<br />
Now I think about it, it’s quite incredible that the shampoo and shower gel I usually use have such a huge difference in effect when used on girls. <br />
<br />
If I’d known this would happen, I would have insisted on sleeping on the floor. <br />
<br />
At this time, I have no choice but to use ‘that’—the technique passed down since ancient times: counting sheep. <br />
<br />
Even though it’s an old-fashioned technique, it should (probably) prove its usefulness since it’s been circling around for so long. <br />
<br />
Hence, the scene of sheep jumping over a fence appeared in my mind. <br />
<br />
“One sheep… two sheep… three sheep…” <br />
<br />
<br />
Something unexpected happened as the count in my sheep farm hit the three digit numbers. <br />
<br />
“Mm, mmmmm.......” <br />
<br />
Something clung onto my back following that sound. <br />
<br />
“Eh… oi, wait a minute, Sora-chan......?” <br />
<br />
It seems like Sora-chan, who had turned over, hugged me as though treating me as a bolster. <br />
<br />
“That, this is really bad in many ways......” <br />
<br />
“Mmmm…… what a nuisance......” <br />
<br />
“Woohhh?!” <br />
<br />
Why are girls’ bodies so soft, even though at age fourteen they’re supposed to be considered in the middle of growing? Even though those normally slightly-undeveloped breasts of hers can make one aware under such tight squeezing…… <br />
<br />
“Wait what the hell am I thinking?! Oi oi, if this keeps up it’s going to be really bad!” <br />
<br />
“You’re noisy!” <br />
<br />
<br />
Slap—! <br />
<br />
<br />
“Gyah?!” <br />
<br />
I got slapped on the face. <br />
<br />
Sora-chan then clung even more tightly, as though she had no intention of letting me go. <br />
<br />
W-what should I do now? <br />
<br />
Should I forcefully push her away, or wait for her to release me…… <br />
<br />
“Mmmm...... Papa.......” <br />
<br />
These were words that clearly reached my ears, even though they were almost covered by the sounds of breathing. <br />
<br />
Having experienced such a thing, yet she never uttered a single word of sadness. <br />
<br />
Her heart was probably not prepared for such an unforgettable memory either. <br />
<br />
For a fourteen-year-old girl, she has already lost too much. <br />
<br />
How could anybody forcibly push her away? <br />
<br />
The weight in my chest was heavier than how I really felt. <br />
<br />
These children who have already lost their parents, if they were to lose one another as well…… <br />
<br />
I would never, ever allow something like that to happen. <br />
<br />
<br />
When I opened my eyes, my entire body was numb and I couldn’t move. <br />
<br />
“What’s...... going on......” <br />
<br />
I wanted to climb up but my body from the neck down just wouldn’t listen to me. <br />
<br />
“Ah, have you woken up?” <br />
<br />
Miu-chan, already changed, looked at my face and asked. <br />
<br />
“Miu-chan, m- morning......” <br />
<br />
“Please bear with it for a little while more. I think Onee-chan will wake up in a bit.” <br />
<br />
“Onee-chan……? Eh, ehhhhhhhh?!” <br />
<br />
When I l looked more closely, I realized Sora-chan was still maintaining the position from last night and clinging to me. <br />
<br />
If anything, I feel that this position is more dangerous than the one last night. <br />
<br />
“Onee-chan has serious low blood pressure. So she’ll often unconsciously grab someone for warmth.” <br />
<br />
“Don’t just explain, help me think of something!” <br />
<br />
“But isn’t it a good thing~ to be hugged by such a cute girl~” <br />
<br />
“No no no! That’s not the problem here!” <br />
<br />
“Onee-chan will keep hugging like that until her body temperature rises. Ah, I’m going to wash my face first. And remember not to wake Hina up.” <br />
<br />
Miu-chan said that with a candid smile as she entered the washroom. <br />
<br />
“J-Just what should I do......” <br />
<br />
<br />
Just as I was at my wits’ end, the door was opened and Nimura walked in with a grin on his face. <br />
<br />
“Se~ga~wa~kun~! Good morning—! Hey listen, listen, the rugby guy from last night, actually he was a suspicious guy and later on he was taken away by...... the......police...... ah.” <br />
<br />
Nimura froze again. <br />
<br />
“Se- Segawa-kun……t-this is……” <br />
<br />
“Wa-wait a moment, Nimura! I swear to you, this is a misunderstanding! This child is, um, she’s my niece……” <br />
<br />
“Mmm—so noisy......” <br />
<br />
At this worst possible moment, Sora-chan buried her head in my chest again. <br />
<br />
“Erm, this, I think...... I’ve interrupted you...... Sorry!!!” <br />
<br />
“Like I said, what’s with that reaction?!” <br />
<br />
<br />
Later, I took about an hour to explain before I could convince Nimura of the current situation. <br />
<br />
“Oh—earlier I was really about to call the police, you know?” <br />
<br />
Nimura said this as he sat down with us to have breakfast as though it was the natural thing to do. <br />
<br />
“So basically, all three of them are Segawa’s nieces?” <br />
<br />
“Yes, I’m the second daughter Takanashi Miu, ten years old. This is my sister Sora.” <br />
<br />
Still suffering from poor blood flow, Sora-chan’s head was swaying left and right as she ate her breakfast on reflex. <br />
<br />
“And, the toddler over here is......” <br />
<br />
“My name is Hina! Three years old~!” <br />
<br />
Hina did her best at introducing herself as she raised her tiny hand up in the air. Yep~ you’re really something. But could you please not talk when you’re eating? <br />
<br />
“My—everyone’s so cute—somehow I just can’t tell that you’re related by blood, Segawa-chan.” <br />
<br />
“Are you finding fault with me...... anyway, why are you eating at my place! The Rugby guy’s already gone, isn’t he? Then hurry up and go back home!” <br />
<br />
On the other hand, Nimura was saying ‘why so petty about it’ in a half-hearted manner as he ate his pickled vegetables. <br />
<br />
<br />
“In any case, Nimura-san is really good at cooking.” <br />
<br />
“Of course, in this time and age, it’s no good if a man can’t even cook.” <br />
<br />
He glanced at me as he said that. This guy is definitely trying to find fault with me. <br />
<br />
However, the truth is that he breakfast on the table now was done by him in no time at all. <br />
<br />
“So how is it? Are the pickled vegetables nice?” <br />
<br />
“Ah—yes, it’s very nice.” <br />
<br />
“What, that’s a pretty half-hearted reply.” <br />
<br />
What’s the point in getting so excited over pickled vegetables? <br />
<br />
“The pickled vegetables are really very delicious.” <br />
<br />
“Right—Miu-chan is a really good girl. Not like a certain uncle over there.” <br />
<br />
“Don’t call me uncle!” <br />
<br />
I don’t know why but I just can’t stand it when hearing that from Nimura. <br />
<br />
“The pickled veggies are nice—!” <br />
<br />
“Oh, we’ve got a little connoisseur here. There’s more if you want.” <br />
<br />
“I want!” <br />
<br />
Hina put out her empty bowl with her hands. Kind of feels a little impolite. <br />
<br />
“Just wait a moment.” <br />
<br />
Nimura got up in a good mood and took out a bucket-like item from underneath the kitchen sink…… <br />
<br />
“Oi, wait a minute! Did you marinate that in my house?!” <br />
<br />
<br />
After a noisy breakfast and Sora-chan had more or less woken up, I told Nimura the whole story in detail. <br />
<br />
“I see...... nicely done, Segawa!” <br />
<br />
After hearing the story, Nimura’s first reaction was to commend me. <br />
<br />
“Snatching your nieces from those relatives who were too much, huh? Honestly, it’s really changed my opinion of you.” <br />
<br />
“I say...... things aren’t that simple.” <br />
<br />
I said to Nimura, slightly depressed. <br />
<br />
Yes, while it sounds easy, the truth is that there’s a mountain of problems. <br />
<br />
“But it’s really unfortunate…… Yuri-san was so beautiful and gentle and such a beautiful person......” <br />
<br />
Nimura teared up a little as well. <br />
<br />
Even though he only saw Sis once, it’s really a consolation that he could feel sad for her from the bottom of his heart. <br />
<br />
Even though I really want to comment on the fact that he emphasized that Sis was beautiful. <br />
<br />
“That’s why I have a favour to ask of you, Nimura.” <br />
<br />
“Oh, I don’t mind at all, as long it doesn’t concern money.” <br />
<br />
“It’s better not to tell anyone else about the fact that these girls are staying here.” <br />
<br />
“I understand. It’ll be complicated if you get misunderstood.” <br />
<br />
“Because my working hours will be increasing, I’ll need your help regarding these girls and roll call for lectures.” <br />
<br />
“Just leave it to me. Speaking of which, why don’t I take this chance to take Sora-chan? As my wife, that is.” <br />
<br />
“Ehhh?!” <br />
<br />
Sora-chan became as red as a tomato at these words. <br />
<br />
“Really, Nimura-san. My sister can’t handle such jokes at all.” <br />
<br />
“Ahaha, I’m sorry. Then, I think that it’s okay as well once Miu-chan grows up.” <br />
<br />
“Sorry. I don’t like frivolous people.” <br />
<br />
“A-Ahaha...... Miu-chan’s pretty strict......” <br />
<br />
Even Nimura, who’s extremely experienced with girls, was no match for Miu-chan. <br />
<br />
“Okay, then Hina-chan! Do you want to be onii-chan’s bride?” <br />
<br />
“What’s a bride~?” <br />
<br />
“Simply put, it’s to stay together with onii-chan.” <br />
<br />
“Umm—— no. Hina wants to stay with Oi-tan!” <br />
<br />
“..................” <br />
<br />
<br />
Having been rejected three times in a row by the three sisters, it seems like Nimura, who experienced this for the first time, got quite the mental shock from the failure. <br />
<br />
“I’ll say this first, Nimura...... if you lay a hand on these girls I’ll slaughter you.” <br />
<br />
“I- I was just joking…… hey, Segawa-kun, why do you have such a fierce expression......?” <br />
<br />
Duh, how can I trust a frivolous guy like you with my three cute nieces? <br />
<br />
“Really, you’ve already completely become like a father, haven’t you?” <br />
<br />
“Father...... me?” <br />
<br />
I looked at Sora-chan unconsciously. <br />
<br />
“I see...... father, huh — seems interesting. Ah, then how about, next time I won’t call you ‘oji-san’, but ‘papa’ instead?” <br />
<br />
Miu-chan seemed to be quite happy as she suggested this, but that kind of addressing is kind of embarrassing, but it might express my current position better than ‘oji-san’…… but as I thought, that way of calling me is a little problematic. <br />
<br />
“Um...... to address you that way...... is still a little……” <br />
<br />
I’ve got a feeling it might bring about unwanted misunderstandings. <br />
<br />
“Even if we call you ‘papa’, you still feel a little unreliable.” <br />
<br />
It hurts to hear that so directly. <br />
<br />
“Hina thinks, ‘Oi-tan’ is good — “ <br />
<br />
Call me whatever you want...... <br />
<br />
<br />
Like this, our incredible life of living together, began.</div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-56815764076730719382012-02-21T22:13:00.000+07:002012-03-02T10:27:37.803+07:00Papa no Iukoto wo Kikinasai! Vol. 1 - Chapter 1<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">I opened my eyes in an inexplicable daze, and found that I was in an unfamiliar room. <br />
<br />
“You’re finally awake, Segawa Yuuta-kun, first year Japanese major.” <br />
<br />
A glaring light that pierced my eyes shone in front of me. It seemed that a desk lamp or something was being shone on me, while a faint shadow could be seen behind the light. However, why does this person know my name? And even my major? <br />
<br />
“Uuu…… Urgh!” <br />
<br />
At the instant when I started to say something, a nauseous feeling suddenly came from my gut. <br />
<br />
I feel terrible…… And my whole mind’s blank, I couldn’t think of anything. <br />
<br />
“You’re just a first year, but you drank till you almost puked, you really got guts.” <br />
<br />
The guy spoke again. Though he spoke in a domineering tone, his words were rather high-pitched, and the silhouette behind the light looked rather wide as well. <br />
<br />
“However, you really know how to get into trouble.” <br />
<br />
“Err…… I…… Did I do anything?” <br />
<br />
“Did you do anything, you say!? There is no answer other than ‘yes for that question!” <br />
<br />
The silhouette raised his voice that was already rather high-pitched. <br />
<br />
“See for yourself!” <br />
<br />
The man turned the desk lamp, shining it towards corner in the dark room. <br />
<br />
A female was slumped on the floor. Her long, slender legs extended on the floor, biting the long sleeve of her shirt, looking as though she would make sobbing noises any time now. <br />
<br />
“Sob sob sob……” <br />
<br />
She said that, she really said that. But her flat tone doesn’t even have any emotions in it. <br />
<br />
“Oda-kun, Oda-kun! Put in some more feelings! Didn’t we got found out just now because of this?” <br />
<br />
The fatty hastily muttered instructions to the female just now (Though I could actually hear it clearly). The female turned her head to a side slightly, then…… <br />
<br />
“Sob sob sob……?” <br />
<br />
“No, I’m not telling you phrase it in a question!” <br />
<br />
Though I’m not really sure about the situation, it seems that there’s a huge farce happening here. <br />
<br />
“A- anyways! First year, Segawa Yuuta!” <br />
<br />
“Ah, yes!” <br />
<br />
“When you were drunk, you did some shameful acts towards Oda-kun over there. So you have to claim responsibility! And immediately!” <br />
<br />
“Eh— !? I, I did such a thing!?” <br />
<br />
How is that possible! It’s to unreasonable! Even if I did get dead drunk…… <br />
<br />
“Shameful acts……? I- I don’t remember at all!” <br />
<br />
“Here, Oda-kun, what do you say about this?” <br />
<br />
“…… Hmm?” <br />
<br />
The female who was practicing her ‘sob sob sob’ at the side thought for awhile after being urged by the fatty. <br />
<br />
“…… No.” <br />
<br />
…… <br />
<br />
“Erm, is this a trick by any chance?” <br />
<br />
“Ah! He got suspicious so quickly! Oda-kun! You probably have something else to say, right!” <br />
<br />
After the fatty finished saying that, the desk lamp that was facing me suddenly rose, and someone poked his head out from below. <br />
<br />
“Sako-senpai, why don’t you give up already?” <br />
<br />
The fellow who said that while placing the desk lamp that was on his head onto the floor, was a tall, slim man that looked rather handsome. <br />
<br />
I think I saw his face somewhere before this…… <br />
<br />
“Yo! You’re Segawa, right? We’re quite unlucky.” <br />
<br />
“Err……” <br />
<br />
It seems that the handsome guy knows me. <br />
<br />
“Eh? Don’t you remember me? Didn’t I sit beside you just before this?” <br />
<br />
“Ah, I remember now! Let me think for awhile…… You’re Nimura!” <br />
<br />
Declaring something like ‘Bingo!’, he winked while pointing at me. <br />
<br />
“Wait a sec, what’s with this situation! I remember that I was at a welcome party…… E- eh?” <br />
<br />
I tried to recall about what occurred at the welcome party that I went to, but I could only remember up till the time that I gulped down the beer in my glass. <br />
<br />
“Hmph! It seems that you really don’t remember anything, Segawa Yuuta. You took off your clothes while you’re drunk, running out to the streets naked, even climbing up the decorations in the plaza.” <br />
<br />
The fatty called Sako-senpai changed his stand, pointing at me while saying that again. <br />
<br />
Anyways, isn’t this completely different from what he said just now. <br />
<br />
“Not only that! You argued with the police in front of us, the people passing by…… ‘Don’t get close! If you come closer, you’ll force me to release the inner energy in my body! Ugh! No! Don’t force me to repeat the destruction and death again!’ and on the next instant, black smoke puffed out from your body! And then, your right hand slowly held the dark object at your groi— Uwaagh!?” <br />
<br />
Smack! A clear sound interrupted Sako-senpai’s words all of a sudden. <br />
<br />
“I detest obscene topics.” <br />
<br />
It seemed like the ‘sob sob sob’ person flung a slipper at him. <br />
<br />
“Oda-kun, don’t get in my way. Just a little more, us ‘RoRe’ can get a new member. Also, didn’t I tell you to use a paper fan when doing a tsukomi?” <br />
<br />
“Oh, that’s right.” <br />
<br />
And then she hit her palm with her other fist as though she just understood something, and took out a paper fan from somewhere. <br />
<br />
After that, she emotionlessly hit Sako-senpai with the paper fan repeatedly, sounds of the fan hitting him ringing clearly. <br />
<br />
“Wa- Wai……! Wait a minute, I didn’t do anythi—!” <br />
<br />
Thwack! Thwack! <br />
<br />
“O- Oda-kun! Stop! Ahhh!” <br />
<br />
“No. No. No.” <br />
<br />
Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! <br />
<br />
“Ahhh! No! There’s this strange feeling! Noooooo—!” <br />
<br />
The fat senpai made a disgusting wail, then stopped moving. <br />
<br />
For some reason, a satisfied smile was on his face, and along with the movement of him biting his thumb, it gives people an eerie feeling. <br />
<br />
“You two.” <br />
<br />
The ‘sob sob sob’ who expressionlessly lashed out with the paper fan turned over and said to us. <br />
<br />
“Let me handle this. You guys have class tomorrow right?” <br />
<br />
Does that mean we can go back now? <br />
<br />
“Oi, Segawa, let’s listen to her advice for now.” <br />
<br />
“Mnn…… Alright.” <br />
<br />
I glanced at the ‘sob sob sob’ person who was expressionlessly trying the fat senpai up, and then we left the room. <br />
<br />
When we came outside, it was of course already night time, as the welcome party was in the evening…… <br />
<br />
A large field was in front of my eyes. We were in front of a small concrete building, and there were two or three similar buildings nearby as well. <br />
<br />
“What is this place?” <br />
<br />
“This is the club building, didn’t someone say that yesterday already?” <br />
<br />
That’s true, I think someone mentioned something about a club building yesterday during the student orientation yesterday after the opening ceremony when someone from the staff explained to us about the places in the campus. <br />
<br />
Tama Literary College where I’m going to from tomorrow— the campus that’s known as ‘Tamabun’, was built on a small slope, the highest place in the campus would be the field, the baseball field and the handball court. <br />
<br />
Beside these fields would be the club building where the sports and cultural clubs are located. <br />
<br />
Since most of the student orientation was about the things that would make people feel like sleeping, such as class contents, ways to study and the likes, and also because of the time, we didn’t have enough time to walk all over the campus, but it seems like the club building mentioned that time. <br />
<br />
“So, were we in the clubroom of a club just now……” <br />
<br />
We walked on the night road of April that was still had a hint of coldness, walking past the club building under the streetlights, walking towards a path that goes through the campus with sakura trees all around, and arrived at the slanting slope. At this time, Nimura turned his head around, looking at the building that couldn’t be seen now. <br />
<br />
“Segawa, haven’t you looked around the clubs yet?” <br />
<br />
“…… wasn’t the opening ceremony just yesterday? Who would be so hasty to get into a club?” <br />
<br />
Nimura said: “You’re really an outsider.” And shrugged. <br />
<br />
“If you want to meet more girls, joining a club is the best way.” <br />
<br />
From this sentence, it gave me some understanding about this guy’s personality. <br />
<br />
“But just joining a club wouldn’t be enough, it must be a relaxed, but a flashy and interesting club. The more interesting the club, the more easily girls would gather there.” <br />
<br />
“What in the world are you thinking of?” <br />
<br />
“Listen to me, the ones that I recommend the most are the Skiing Club or the Tourism Club. Also, don’t be so silly as to joining music oriented clubs. The practices of those clubs are unexpectedly harsh and also expensive.” <br />
<br />
This guys is obviously just a first year new student like me, why is he so clear about these things? <br />
<br />
It looks as though he’s at college just to hit on girls. <br />
<br />
And it might be true as well. <br />
<br />
“By the way, who are those two people? Why am I back at the school? Wasn’t I supposed to be at the pub in front of the station instead……” <br />
<br />
“Huh? You really don’t remember? You were dead drunk even before they changed places. Because of this, and also because I was beside you, they asked me to send you back home.” <br />
<br />
“Eh…… Is that true?” <br />
<br />
Really, really. Nimura nodded. <br />
<br />
“How should I say this……. I’m really sorry for bothering you.” <br />
<br />
“Never mind, just find some time to treat me to lunch.” <br />
<br />
Would the things in the school canteen be okay? If he asks for more, I don’t think my wallet can take it. <br />
<br />
“You’re really a masterpiece, getting drunk though you’re just drinking non-alcoholic beer.” <br />
<br />
“Eh……? Non-alcoholic?” <br />
<br />
“Of course. Even though we’re already college students, most of us aren’t twenty yet. The senpais considered about that as well.” <br />
<br />
I only knew about this now. <br />
<br />
As the color and taste was the same as beer, I really thought I was drinking real beer. <br />
<br />
“It’s when I was dragging you out to get a cab that I saw the senpai squatting down by the road just now.” <br />
<br />
“…… Ah?” <br />
<br />
“Don’t be doubtful, it’s true. Didn’t you see just now? She just went ‘sob sob sob’ like that by the road just now.” <br />
<br />
She actually did that already just now……. And on the streets? <br />
<br />
“What were those people playing at?” <br />
<br />
“How should I know? But they said that they’re from the ‘Road Observation Research Society’ or something like that. It seemed like they were trying to get new members like that.” <br />
<br />
Getting new members? Wasn’t that just plain threatening people? <br />
<br />
It’s best if I don’t have anything to do with those people. <br />
<br />
“But she’s really a beauty, the sob sob sob person.” <br />
<br />
“Eh…… Really? The room was really dark just now, so I didn’t really see her face.” <br />
<br />
“That’s such a pity! She’s a beauty of model or idol level. She might already be someone from a company now.” <br />
<br />
“I- Isn’t that a bit too exaggerated……” <br />
<br />
Nimura’s words made me regret not looking at her more closely just now. <br />
<br />
My determination for ‘not having anything to do with those people’ wavered. <br />
<br />
“By the way, Segawa-kun.” <br />
<br />
“Wha- what is it?” <br />
<br />
Hearing Nimura suddenly add a –kun behind my name made me feel rather guarded. <br />
<br />
“Is your house anywhere nearby? The last train left quite some time ago.” <br />
<br />
That was my encounter with Nimura went. <br />
<br />
From that day on, that guy would always find a reason to stay at my house overnight, even bringing things like video games, mangas and the likes here, and would return home after playing, eating and bathing. <br />
<br />
According to him, his room is a place where he’s going to invite girls to, so he doesn’t want unnecessary things to be there. <br />
<br />
But even so, does that mean you have to place your things here…… <br />
<br />
However, being able to make a friend as soon as I came to the college actually made me feel rather relieved as well. <br />
<br />
<br />
‘Oh? It seems that you’ve found quite a nice friend.’ <br />
<br />
After some time, my sister called me. <br />
<br />
From the opening ceremony till now, I didn’t speak to my sister through the phone for a month or so now. <br />
<br />
“My room is getting more and more cramped because of that guy. Really, he even brought a futon over here recently.” <br />
<br />
The rent of my room is about fifty thousand yen, including the management fees. Fortunately, though this is a five year old room, the rent is quite reasonable. While at a corner of this cramped room, a futon was tidily arranged there. It was like then from the time Nimura went out. <br />
<br />
Though people say that you can’t judge a book by its cover, that guy’s personality is actually quite similar to what he looks like, attentive, tidy, and he even cooks. <br />
<br />
Every time he stays here for the night, he would tidily keep the futon folded, and would even help me prepare breakfast as well. <br />
<br />
Not only that, he would come and tidy up the house in the morning, going to his class after keeping his futon, getting back his futon in the evening again. <br />
<br />
In this age, if Nimura was a girl…… Such a thought would sometimes arise in my heart. <br />
<br />
‘He even give you something for staying there, such a person is quite rare nowadays. Your friend called Nimura is probably quite friendly with women, right?’ <br />
<br />
“Ugh……” <br />
<br />
‘Guys are like women, the ones who can do the housework and can cook are more popular! I’m educating my husband in this direction as well. Yuuta, you should really learn from him and get a girlfriend soon. And then you can marry as soon as you graduate.’ <br />
<br />
“Hey…..” <br />
<br />
Sister is saying such unreasonable things again. <br />
<br />
From some time before this, she would encourage me with things like ‘get a girlfriend’, ‘hurry up and marry’ and so on every two or three sentences. <br />
<br />
The reason that she would turn out like that is probably because of me. <br />
<br />
To be more precise, it would be from the time that I started to keep my distance from sis. <br />
<br />
About four years before this, my sister married. <br />
<br />
Her husband is a rather plain office worker. Though I say that, that guy has some land in the city, and even uses his money on stocks, so he’s a rather wealthy person. <br />
<br />
Though I’m not sure where and how that guy met sis— to be exact, she just wouldn’t tell me the reason. But after some vigorous effort on sis that was actually too lovey-dovey for other people, he successfully walked on the red carpet with sis. <br />
<br />
To be honest, I objected strongly that time, and I couldn’t even imagine that sis would actually think of marrying him. <br />
<br />
After all, he’s an Ojisan who’s more than ten years older than sis, and he even divorced two times, having two kids from his two ex-wives. <br />
<br />
Any person with common sense wouldn’t just give their blessings to them just like that. <br />
<br />
And to me, whose parents died long ago, my sister isn’t just any ‘sister’, but an existence that is equal to parents. <br />
<br />
With a dazzling appearance and an elegant personality, my sister was the dream girl of many people from primary school, and received confession letters three times a day, or would be confessed to behind a school building. <br />
<br />
Every time I felt jealous and unknowingly turn harsh. Being such a devoted brother, how can I suppress the motions that are like envy, jealousy and also pain? Impossible, I can’t do that! <br />
<br />
Just like that, these emotions still lingered in the depths of my heart. <br />
<br />
Besides that, there are still other reasons that I decided to keep a distance from sis. <br />
<br />
‘Hina says that she wants to see her Oji-chan as well. Right, Hina-chan?” <br />
<br />
Hina would be the girl that sis had with the detestable man that divorced for two times now. <br />
<br />
She’s probably sleeping in sis’s lap right now. <br />
<br />
“…… Isn’t it impossible for a two year old to say that?” <br />
<br />
‘She’s almost three now, and even two year olds can speak a lot nowadays. She could even say all the names of the animals that she saw on a show on TV! And she even said ‘Thanks for your hard work, papa!’ to Shingo yesterday as well! Isn’t she great!’ <br />
<br />
I really don’t get how great is that. <br />
<br />
I remember that the last time I saw her was when she had her first birthday, so we haven’t seen each other for two years now. <br />
<br />
That time, she was still a baby who’d just cry or sleep all day…… <br />
<br />
‘Why don’t you come home and play sometimes, I want Hina to remember your face faster as well, Yuuta.’ <br />
<br />
“My face, huh…… Never mind, I wouldn’t want to trouble you and your family—“ <br />
<br />
‘Yuuta, you’re wrong.’ <br />
<br />
Sis interrupted in an unusually harsh tone. <br />
<br />
‘After I married Shingo, I had two daughters already. Of course, we aren’t related by blood, and we haven’t lived together long enough for them to call me mother…… However, I’ve treated them as my true ‘family’. Just like Hina, they’re both my daughters.’ <br />
<br />
I could more or less imagine the expression on my sister’s face on the other side of the phone. <br />
<br />
She would probably look somewhat angry, but with a hint of sorrow. <br />
<br />
She would look like that every time I did something wrong. <br />
<br />
‘Yuuta, it’s the same for you. No matter how far apart we are, you’re always my family.’ <br />
<br />
“…… Sorry.” <br />
<br />
‘It’s okay.’ Sister’s voice recovered its usual gentleness, and she said to me. <br />
<br />
Then she said: ‘If you have a person that you like after this and have a family, you’ll know that naturally.’ And hung up. <br />
<br />
“A person I like, huh…...” <br />
<br />
Is it because of that, that she would keep nagging me to get a girlfriend? <br />
<br />
But…… That’s not a simple task. <br />
<br />
To a person like me who just went to college for a month, and had one person who’s like a friend to me- Nimura Kouichi, it’s just too hard. I heaved a long sigh since I wouldn’t be overheard. <br />
<br />
Ding dong! <br />
<br />
The doorbell rang just at that moment as though it was waiting for me to finish my phone call with my sis. The apartment that I stayed at was a perfect location only five minute’s distance from the school on foot. In other words, this is a rather remote place close to the hills. <br />
<br />
I could only think of one person who would come here other than my landlord and my sister. <br />
<br />
I just ended a phone call with sis just now, so it’s definitely not here, while the landlord wouldn’t visit after ten at night unless there’s a huge problem. <br />
<br />
That means it’s only that person left. <br />
<br />
“Okay, okay, I’m coming.” <br />
<br />
After saying that, I opened the door. <br />
<br />
“Segawa-kun~ Let me stay here for the night.” <br />
<br />
As I expected, the visitor was indeed Nimura. <br />
<br />
As though he returned to his own house, he snuck into the house, sitting down on his usual spot after placing the bags from convenience shops on the table. <br />
<br />
“Hey…… It seems that you’ve been here almost every day from this week.” <br />
<br />
“That doesn’t matter. Here, have an ice cream as a gift.” <br />
<br />
Just like that, Nimura would always bring some gifts here when he stays here for the night. <br />
<br />
Would this be one of his secret techniques for his popularity with women? <br />
<br />
Ah, about the things that I talked about just now…… Perhaps I should just ask for Nimura’s opinion. <br />
<br />
…… No, never mind. I have a feeling that I would just get a cruel answer with absolutely no value for reference. <br />
<br />
“Hmm? Segawa-chan, is there anything wrong?” <br />
<br />
“…… Nothing much. That’s right, I’ll be taking the Häagen-Dazs then.” <br />
<br />
“Ah! That’s mine! The Garigari popsicle is yours.” <br />
<br />
“Do you think you can stay at someone’s house with just a Garigari popsicle?” <br />
<br />
After saying that, I opened the expensive-looking crimson ice cream cover. After that, I tore off the plastic cover in it, licking the surface of the ice cream after that. <br />
<br />
“Uwaa!? That’s so despicable! Are you a primary school student!” <br />
<br />
“Heh heh~♪” <br />
<br />
I glanced at Nimura who was starting to eat his Garigari popsicle bitterly, and started to enjoy the 300 yen ice cream. <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
The next day— the piercing noise of an alarm woke me from my sleep. <br />
<br />
“Ugh…..” <br />
<br />
The alarm clock that sis gave me when I moved here rang in an unbelievably loud sound. Sis who was unexpectedly hard to wake in the morning used this alarm to wake up every morning at six when she was still schooling to prepare breakfast and bento, so obviously it’s volume is nothing to laugh at. <br />
<br />
“Ugh…… Oh no, there’s class on first period today…… Oi! Nimura, wake up!” <br />
<br />
I said while using my foot to poke Nimura who was still sleeping like a log. <br />
<br />
In the end, Nimura and I played video games until daybreak. <br />
<br />
The game that we played was one that makes the players kick the other players off a high stage, called Smash Bros or something like that. <br />
<br />
By the way, my record was 13 wins and 64 losses. Though the results are like this, I really improved quite a lot compared with the time when I first played. <br />
<br />
After all, I couldn’t win even once when I started the game, and I was one-sidedly pummeled to the edge of the screen no matter how many times I played it. <br />
<br />
“Wait, this isn’t time to think about this. Oi! Nimura, the first class starts after fifteen minutes!” <br />
<br />
“Ah— …… I’m taking a break today~” <br />
<br />
Lying on the floor, it didn’t look as though Nimura was going to get up, and he said while waving his hand. <br />
<br />
“Isn’t your attendance lacking?” <br />
<br />
“That— is— why…… Segawa-kun, I’ll leave roll call to you~” <br />
<br />
Seriously…… I’ll just ignore the guy who’s trying to fuse with the carpet then. <br />
<br />
I speedily finished the preparations for class, and left after grabbing a piece of bread that I bought some time before. <br />
<br />
I walked down the metal stairs that would ring distractingly by the apartment, then hid the keys to the house below a potted plant beside the letterbox. <br />
<br />
Nimura would always take the keys there and lock the door when he goes home, and put it back when he’s finished with it. <br />
<br />
After I moved the potted plant back to its original spot, I walked out to the unpaved road in front of the apartment. <br />
<br />
I entered the campus from the smallest entrance— the west door— and bought a can of milk coffee from the automatic vendor in front of the Welfare Society. <br />
<br />
I used it to swallow the bread that I brought from home in one go, and that’s the end of my breakfast. <br />
<br />
Just like that, when I walked to the sakura slope path where the May sakura trees had already wilted, and saw auditory room 3 that I was supposed to go today for my first class. <br />
<br />
It seems that I wouldn’t be late today. <br />
<br />
When I walked into the classroom, it was unusually full of students. <br />
<br />
The only students that would attend a Liberal Studies class that was arranged on the first period of Wednesday would be the first years who want to earn all their credits in their first year in college, the second years that are too free, and the third years who are really lacking credits, and are trying to get extra credits. <br />
<br />
But the other reason would be because this class is said as a bonus class that you could earn credits from as long as you attend it, which is probably why the rate of attendance is so high. Though Nimura was the one who found out about this and recommended me to join the course, the one who actually attended or even answered during roll call for him was me. <br />
<br />
That’s fine, as I would not forget to ask him for a gift in return for answering the roll call for him. <br />
<br />
As I looked around the classroom to look for a suitable seat, the lecturer coincidentally walked into the room as well. <br />
<br />
Without an alternative, I could only look for an empty seat to sit. <br />
<br />
“Hmm…… You……” <br />
<br />
The instant I sat down, the person sitting next to me turned around. <br />
<br />
“It’s been awhile, how are you these days?” <br />
<br />
“Eh……?” <br />
<br />
I think my expression that time probably looked quite ridiculous. <br />
<br />
However, I was only surprised because the other person suddenly spoke to me. <br />
<br />
That’s because she was quite a rarely seen beauty. <br />
<br />
She was really at the top level when you could only see on television or in movies. She had curly hair and a flawless appearance, her eyes so large that it almost covered half of her face. And also…… absolutely huge breasts. <br />
<br />
It seemed like the girl knew me, and talked to me in a friendly matter. No matter how dazed I was, a beauty like this, and what’s more one with huge breasts, how is that possible that I would not remember? <br />
<br />
“Err……. Ah……” <br />
<br />
“Is it possible…… that you forgot?” <br />
<br />
She tilted her head in confusion after saying that. <br />
<br />
That action stirred my memories. <br />
<br />
I recall that I’ve seen that response before somewhere. <br />
<br />
That’s right, I remember that someone tilted her head somewhere in front of me, and she was biting on the sleeve of her shirt as well. <br />
<br />
“Ah, ahh…… AHH! You’re the ‘sob sob sob’ person!” <br />
<br />
I forgot that we were in a lesson, and stood up shouting. <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
After I was chased out of the classroom, I arrived at a bench between the sakura tree path and the school buildings with the ‘sob sob sob’ person. <br />
<br />
As soon as it’s recess, students would gather around here drinking beverages or smoking. Though there were quite a lot of spacious locations with benches in the campus, most of the first years would gather around here due to the location of classes. <br />
<br />
But apart from us, there were almost nobody over there at that time. <br />
<br />
That’s quite understandable, since we were chased out of class half through the first period. <br />
<br />
“Erm…... Sorry, it’s all because of me……” <br />
<br />
“That’s okay, since the class isn’t as interesting as I thought.” <br />
<br />
Isn’t as interesting as she thought…... Does that mean that this person seriously wants to study in this course? <br />
<br />
Thinking about myself, who attended the class because I heard that I can ‘get credits as long as I attend’, it made me feel rather embarrassed. <br />
<br />
But the matter that I cared more about is, this rarely seen beauty was expressionless from just now, her brows didn’t even move a centimeter. <br />
<br />
Added with her finely chiseled features, the extent of her unchanging expression made me feel as though I was talking to a sculpture or something like that. <br />
<br />
“I am Oda Raika, second year majoring _.” <br />
<br />
“Eh……?” <br />
<br />
“A self-introduction. People usually do that when they meet for the first time.” <br />
<br />
“Err, ah…… th- that’s true! Erm, I’m……” <br />
<br />
“I know, you’re Segawa Yuuta, first year Japanese literature major.” <br />
<br />
She answered in my stead before I had the chance. Well, it didn’t look like she asked me to introduce myself after all, so it seems that she still remembers clearly about the night of the welcome party. <br />
<br />
“A question. what does the ‘sob sob sob’ person mean?” <br />
<br />
“Eh? Ah, oh…… It’s because those were the lines that you spoke that time, and I had a slight impression of it……” <br />
<br />
“Sob sob sob?” <br />
<br />
“Yes, that’s right! S- senpai, you did say it that time, didn’t you?” <br />
<br />
“Oh, it was that time. Sako-senpai told me to say that…… Now I understand, that’s why I’m the ‘sob sob sob’ person.” <br />
<br />
“S- sorry for giving you such a strange title.” <br />
<br />
No matter what, calling another person the ‘sob sob sob person’, this awkward way of naming people leaves me tongue-tied. This type of naming seems like what those Ojisans who appears in mangas would say. <br />
<br />
“So that’s why…… Sob sob sob…… sob sob sob…… Hmm.” <br />
<br />
“Erm…… Oda-senpai?” <br />
<br />
It looked as though senpai just understood something, nodding repeatedly. <br />
<br />
“Oda-senpai…… Does that refer to me?” <br />
<br />
“Err…… there aren’t anyone else, right?” <br />
<br />
“Indeed. But I don’t like that way of calling, just call me Raika-chan.” <br />
<br />
“Eh!? Calling you that as soon as I know you is too abrupt!” <br />
<br />
“Really? Then just call me the ‘sob sob sob’ person.” <br />
<br />
“That’s even stranger……” <br />
<br />
Though I was the one who coined that, using that as a nickname seems to be a fundamental problem. <br />
<br />
“Then what do you want to address me as?” <br />
<br />
Senpai puffed out her cheeks and pouted, using her whole face to express her displeasure. <br />
<br />
But there wasn’t even a hint of anger in her face. <br />
<br />
It felt more like she was deliberately presenting an ‘I am angry’ act. <br />
<br />
“Err….. Then, what about Raika-san?” <br />
<br />
“Raika-san…… Nobody called me that before. Hmm, it seems nice.” <br />
<br />
It looks like she likes it. <br />
<br />
This person is quite a unique person, or to be precise, should I say ‘odd’…… <br />
<br />
I remember that she and the fat senpai seemed to be in that ominous club. <br />
<br />
“That’s that. Then I’ll call you Yuuta after this.” <br />
<br />
“Err…… Is calling my name directly okay?” <br />
<br />
“Well, you’re my kouhai, so wouldn’t it be strange if I call you Yuuta-san?” <br />
<br />
Err, it’s because of that…… Don’t people normally call me Segawa-kun at these times? <br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/6/64/Papakiki_v01_039.jpg/410px-Papakiki_v01_039.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-center: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/6/64/Papakiki_v01_039.jpg/410px-Papakiki_v01_039.jpg" width="218" /></a></div><br />
“That’s all, nice to meet you, Yuuta.” <br />
<br />
While saying that, Raika-san turned around to look at me. <br />
<br />
At that instant, a faint smile appeared on her originally expressionless face…… Though I wasn’t really sure. <br />
<br />
In reality, that might just be a change of expression within two centimeters. Even so…… <br />
<br />
(…… Eh? That’s odd.) <br />
<br />
At the same time, a change occurred around my heart. <br />
<br />
Thump! Thump! Thump! It was a shock that shook me from the inside of my body. No, that was my heartbeat, it felt as though a car with an extra large bass speaker drove beside me, loudly playing a bass tune. <br />
<br />
(W- what’s with this? My heart is beating so fast……) <br />
<br />
“Goodbye, Yuuta.” <br />
<br />
Raika-san said simply and left. <br />
<br />
I could only stare blankly at her silhouette. <br />
<br />
“W- wait a minute, what’s with this? Why is my chest so painful……” <br />
<br />
Is this some kind of illness? <br />
<br />
No, this is not an illness. <br />
<br />
Though I didn’t have an experience like that, even I understand that this type of uncontrollably vigorous heartbeat indicates only one thing. <br />
<br />
“Maybe, perhaps…… This…… This is…….” <br />
<br />
And then I didn’t even remember what place I went to after that, I only know that when I came back to my senses, I was standing at the entrance of my house, while the silhouette of Nimura with an apron on him was cutting vegetables in the kitchen. <br />
<br />
“Eh? Why are you so early? Did you take attendance for me?” <br />
<br />
“Yeah……” <br />
<br />
“What is it? You skipped class? That’s fine, since I have to make ramen right now. It’s veggie ramen.” <br />
<br />
“Yeah……” <br />
<br />
I answered weakly, then sat down in front of the coffee table. <br />
<br />
My heart was still pounding, the smile on Raika-san’s face lingered in my mind. <br />
<br />
“I’m planning to cook some veggies and then thicken them, do you have any flour in your house? I’ll have to get some from a supermarket nearby if not.” <br />
<br />
“Yeah……” <br />
<br />
That moment, Nimura seemed to have noticed something off with me, and he confusedly observed my expression. <br />
<br />
“Oi! Segawa-chan, you’re acting rather strangely since just now.” <br />
<br />
“Yeah……” <br />
<br />
“Wait a sec, should you really be saying ‘yeah……’ at this time?” <br />
<br />
Nimura took off his apron, and sat opposite me. <br />
<br />
“What happened? I’ll say this first, I won’t believe you even if you say that you’re okay.” <br />
<br />
“I saw that person.” <br />
<br />
“Which person?” <br />
<br />
“She said that she’s Oda Raika, a senpai one year older than us who’s in Humanities.” <br />
<br />
“Oda Raika…… Oh! The one from the welcome party. No, I should say after the welcome party. Well, she is quite a rarely seen beauty.” <br />
<br />
“Yeah…… She’s so beautiful…… Really……” <br />
<br />
“…… Wait a minute, Segawa-chan. Aren’t you acting a bit weird?” <br />
<br />
“Really?” <br />
<br />
“That’s not right, you’re truly acting weirdly! Though I could probably guess what’s going on!” <br />
<br />
That day was the first time that I fell in love in my life. <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
“Oi! Segawa! Segawa-kun!!” <br />
<br />
I walked along the meandering road, walking quickly on the road that extended to the highest point of the field. <br />
<br />
My destination is of course the Club Building. I’m going there to see Raika-san who’s probably there as well. <br />
<br />
“I’m telling you to wait! At least wait for me to finish!” <br />
<br />
“…… What is it?” <br />
<br />
I stopped and turned around, seeing the Nimura chasing me from behind, drenched in sweat <br />
<br />
“Huff— huff— …… Wa- wait a minute, let me get my breath back…… Also, let me have some water as well……” <br />
<br />
Though it was a rather steep slope, we haven’t even reached half of the slope. <br />
<br />
Seeing Nimura so out of breath, I really wonder how much he’s lacking exercise. <br />
<br />
Even so, abandoning him here is really quite pitiful, so we decided to rest for awhile in front of an automatic vendor. <br />
<br />
“Phew— I’m alive again……” <br />
<br />
Nimura finally heaved a long sigh of relief after finishing his sports drink in one go while resting. <br />
<br />
“Okay, let’s hear the reason why you’re pouring cold water on my love life.” <br />
<br />
“Oh— that’s right, that’s right.” <br />
<br />
He slapped his thigh as though he just remembered about it. <br />
<br />
“I’ll just say this directly, give up on that person!” <br />
<br />
“No. That’s all.” <br />
<br />
“Eh!? Don’t be so impulsive! Hear me out first!” <br />
<br />
Because of Nimura’s insistence, I had no other choice but to sit with him on the bench beside the road. <br />
<br />
“Erm— Let me put it this way, the person called Oda Raika is too heavy of a burden for you.” <br />
<br />
“How do you know about that?” <br />
<br />
“Don’t be so impatient, listen to me. In any case, you’re probably interested in information about her, right?” <br />
<br />
That’s true, the only thing I knew about Raika-san was only her full name and academic year. <br />
<br />
As I was thinking about that, Nimura fished out a notebook with a cloth cover from his pocket. <br />
<br />
“Oda Raika, twenty, second year humanities major. She passed the entrance exams scoring first place, and seems to be quite good at sports as well. It is said that there was a record of her not letting her opponent score even one point in P.E class even though she was facing active tennis club members.” <br />
<br />
“Wow……” <br />
<br />
Raika-san is really awesome, just as I thought…… No, she’s more awesome than I thought. <br />
<br />
“Being good in both academic and sports, her features are striking as well. I’ve heard that a lot of clubs went head over heels asking for her to join them when she just entered the school, while the number of men who tried to hit on her was nothing to laugh at. Not only in the school, but even the people from other colleges at the other end of the slope came to get a glimpse of her presence.” <br />
<br />
Though it was a rather unbelievable description, people who saw Raika-san with their own eyes wouldn’t be able to deny that. <br />
<br />
“BUT!” <br />
<br />
Nimura suddenly raised his voice at that moment. <br />
<br />
“At this moment, there is not even one man who is trying to get near to her! Not only men, there isn’t even a person who can be treated as a friend near her! Segawa Yuuta, what do you think after learning about a fact like that!?” <br />
<br />
“She’s quite the introvert.” <br />
<br />
“That’s fine, I understand now! There’s a problem with your eyes!” <br />
<br />
“What’s wrong with that? Did I say anything wrong?” <br />
<br />
“You didn’t say anything wrong, but you didn’t get anything right as well.” <br />
<br />
It was like Nimura was saying something allegorical. <br />
<br />
“Anyways…… This person called Oda Raika is an incredible oddball.” <br />
<br />
“Oddball……?” <br />
<br />
“If not, she wouldn’t join a strange club like the Road Observation Research Society, would she?” <br />
<br />
Road Observation Research Society— that’s right, this name was the one that I heard that night. <br />
<br />
“Road Observation Research Society huh…… Okay, that means that I can be together with Raika-san as long as I join it!” <br />
<br />
“Wha…… Ugh…… That’s right, but……” <br />
<br />
“Okay, I’ll join the club immediately then. I recall that I can get the application form from the staff office.” <br />
<br />
“Whatever you say…….” <br />
<br />
I left Nimura hugging his head on the bench, walking to the staff office alone. <br />
<br />
As soon as I obtained the club application form, I filled it right on the spot. <br />
<br />
I held the form that I just finished filling in and walked to the place where Raika-san and I first met— the Club Building, and joined the Road Observation Research Society that day. <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
After that, three months passed in a flash— <br />
<br />
The area of Hachiouji was in the peak of summer. <br />
<br />
To us students, it was also the peak time of our tests before the holidays as well. <br />
<br />
At the same time when the recess bell rang, sighs that sounded like both relief and resignation rang in the classes. <br />
<br />
“I can’t go on……” <br />
<br />
Nimura plopped his head on the desk behind me, saying that weakly. <br />
<br />
“I understand, thanks for your hard work.” <br />
<br />
I took the answer sheets that were passed from the behind and passed it on after stacking mine on Nimura’s. <br />
<br />
“I say, why is English a mandatory subject when we’re majoring Japanese? Why can’t we Japanese just study the Japanese language?” <br />
<br />
“It’s useless even if you only want to study Japanese, as English is the more common language in the world, and you wouldn’t suffer any losses after you learn it, right?” <br />
<br />
“I will never leave Japan!” <br />
<br />
“Nimura, it’s okay even if you have that decision, but wasn’t the college student who hanged out with you before this a foreign student as well?” <br />
<br />
“She came from China. And if it’s Chinese, I can still speak a little of it.” <br />
<br />
This guy would always show incredible attention when it comes to women. <br />
<br />
If he went out with a foreign student from England, he might really be able to speak fluent British English after half a year. <br />
<br />
From a certain aspect, you could say that he’s quite an intelligent person, but the pretext is that he didn’t mistake the direction of his effort. <br />
<br />
Today is the last day of the mid-term exams. <br />
<br />
After that, it’s the long-awaited school break. <br />
<br />
We can enjoy activities like the beach, swimming, fireworks and the likes in the summer break. And the summer breaks of college students are especially long. This just means that we could play all we like during this time. <br />
<br />
Even so, that is limited to people who have a lover or lots of friends. <br />
<br />
To poor students like me, the summer break is just a period of time when I spend more time on working part time. No, that might not be true. <br />
<br />
“Well…… Since the exams are over, let’s go to the club.” <br />
<br />
“It’s better if I show up once in a while.” <br />
<br />
Nimura followed me to the Club Building, walking on the campus road that we got familiar of eventually. Three months ago, this guy joined the Road Observation Research Society with me for some reason. <br />
<br />
But it seems that he often went to various clubs anyways, so joining the ‘Roary’ might just be a sudden interest. <br />
<br />
We breathlessly walked on the slope path that would often twist and turn, and arrived at the Club Building after climbing another flight of stairs famous for its above forty degrees slant. <br />
<br />
As its name would suggest, this is a building full of cultural and sport clubs, while the Road Observation Research Society that we belonged to—the club commonly known as ‘Roary’ has a club room here as well. <br />
<br />
We climbed the open stairs beside the building to the second floor, and saw an odd object at the center of the corridors. <br />
<br />
It’s hard to explain, but from first sight, two ominous parts could be seen immediately. <br />
<br />
Firstly, the two magazines displayed at the center of the corridors. There was a woman with unusually revealing clothes on one, and the woman was even showing an alluring smile; The other one was a manga magazine, but for some reason, a girl wearing cat ears was on the cover, a banana in her mouth, saliva dripping out from the corner of her mouth. <br />
<br />
In other words, both of them were H books. <br />
<br />
The two H books placed in the center of the corridors. From the point that the books were carefully arranged into a fan shape so that people could clearly see the title, it is certain that someone deliberately placed them here. <br />
<br />
However, another stranger object was behind the books. <br />
<br />
In a nutshell, that object was a huge cardboard box. Square holes that seemed to be peepholes was on the box that occupied the corridors, and it was evident that someone was hiding in it. <br />
<br />
“What…… is that?” <br />
<br />
Finally, Nimura asked the reasonable question. <br />
<br />
“Pretend not to see it.” <br />
<br />
“Err, that’s rather difficult……” <br />
<br />
Though I muttered the instructions to Nimura, however…… <br />
<br />
“That should be Raika-san, right?” <br />
<br />
After realizing that Nimura was planning to extend his hand to the box, I hurriedly caught hold of his hand. <br />
<br />
The exposed eyes from the seams were obviously Raika-san’s. Moreover, her favorite handbag was beside the cardboard box that had ‘Raika’ written on it. No matter how you look at it, it was as though the setting forced people to notice it. Even so, Raika-san was actually concealing herself seriously. That’s the scary part. <br />
<br />
“W- wow, fancy finding a H book over here!” <br />
<br />
I, myself, was clear that it was lame acting. <br />
<br />
Anyways, I pretended not to notice the cardboard box, picking up the book. <br />
<br />
“…… Oi! Nimura! Follow my lead!” <br />
<br />
“O- okay…… Wow! That’s true~ I wonder who placed it here?” <br />
<br />
Raika-san should be satisfied with that, right? Thinking about that, I sneaked a peek at the cardboard box. <br />
<br />
There wasn’t even a slight movement in the cardboard box. <br />
<br />
It seems that this farce has to continue. <br />
<br />
“Eh, okay! Let’s take a look…… Wow! What’s this~!” <br />
<br />
“Let me have a look, Segawa-kun…… Uwaa! That’s so shameless~” <br />
<br />
Though his tone was rather odd, Nimura continued to act on with me. <br />
<br />
“Nimura-kun, Nimura-kun, let me see yours as well.” <br />
<br />
“Alright, lets swap~” <br />
<br />
I passed the magazine in my hands to Nimura after taking Nimura’s manga. <br />
<br />
“Whoa! This is……” <br />
<br />
Though the manga was for people with rather special preferences, the contents were intense, and they’re of lolis. The impact was so big that it made my heartbeat accelerate the moment I flipped open the book. <br />
<br />
Hmm…… When I think about it, the cat ears manga on the cover seems to be okay. If possible, maybe I should just sneak this away…… When I was secretly planning that, a serene ringtone that was in sharp contrast with the situation rang suddenly in the cardboard box. <br />
<br />
The next moment, the cover of the cardboard box was opened, and Raika-san stood up. <br />
<br />
“Okay…… Mnn…… Alright…… I got it.” <br />
<br />
After hanging up, Raika-san turned to us. <br />
<br />
“Kaichou. He isn’t going to come today.” <br />
<br />
“Oh, i- is that so……” <br />
<br />
There was an awkward silence. <br />
<br />
“Let’s go to the clubroom.” <br />
<br />
After saying that, Raika-san walked quickly into the clubroom as though nothing happened. <br />
<br />
A slightly musty smell was in the clubroom as nobody come to the clubroom for a week or so. <br />
<br />
The both of us and Raika-san decided to air out the place first. Since there weren’t any high-tech gizmos like air-conditioners over here, we turned on the only thing that could be said as an air conditioning equipment— the fan, and the musty smell finally dispersed to an acceptable level after we placed the fan at the door to air the room out. <br />
<br />
By the way, I’m not sure if Nimura was creating an opportunity for me or just didn’t want to stay in the hot clubroom, but he went home ages ago. <br />
<br />
In other words, only Raika-san and I are in the clubroom right now…… <br />
<br />
“Mnn, here’s yours.” <br />
<br />
“Ah, oh.” <br />
<br />
As soon as I thought of the fact that we’re alone, my voice cracked because of nervousness. <br />
<br />
I sipped the canned juice senpai gave me while sneaking peeks at her. <br />
<br />
Senpai took out her favorite small camera, and seemed as though she was looking at her photos. <br />
<br />
At the moment when I thought about that, Raika-san slowly turned her head to me, shoving the digital camera in my face. <br />
<br />
“Look, I took this just now.” <br />
<br />
“Pffft!” <br />
<br />
The instant when I was shocked by the porn manga was merciless filmed. <br />
<br />
“W- wait a sec! That kind of photo, delete it at once!” <br />
<br />
“No.” <br />
<br />
“Err, um…… What could you do with that kind of photo anyway?” <br />
<br />
“…… Heh.” <br />
<br />
“Why are you showing me a meaningful smile!?” <br />
<br />
Disregarding my uneasiness, Raika-san stuffed the digital into the depths of her handbag. <br />
<br />
As you can see, Raika-san is a bit strange. <br />
<br />
If Nimura was the person who’s speaking, he would probably say: ‘Being able to use ‘a bit’ to brush away the matter, I can only say that love is blind……’ <br />
<br />
“Then, what kind of ‘experiment’ did you do today?” <br />
<br />
“Hmm— A secret.” <br />
<br />
“Again……?” <br />
<br />
Raika-san’s interest is to ‘observe humans’. <br />
<br />
And that is precisely the activities of us Road Observation Research Society, more commonly known as ‘Roary’. <br />
<br />
The club that Raika-san and Kaichou founded would set up various types of tricks to make fun of people like just now, and hide nearby to observe the victim’s response. It is said that they were called to the staff office to be scolded time after time when the club was first founded because they set up their tricks at the entrance of the school. <br />
<br />
And because of that, the men who wanted to get closer to senpai naturally decreased. <br />
<br />
Recently, Raika-san seemed to have considered about the parents, so she didn’t pull pranks that are too brazen recently. Instead, her observation target focused on a few people. <br />
<br />
Naturally, the said few people was me. <br />
<br />
The incident that happened today was probably an experiment done because of a way of thinking that I cannot comprehend. <br />
<br />
Three months and a few days passed since the moment when I fell in love with Raika-san. And we would be like this every time, not having even one micrometer of progress. <br />
<br />
“I say, do you think that playing pranks on me is fun?” <br />
<br />
“Because I want to know you better.” <br />
<br />
“Eh……?” <br />
<br />
“Because I want to know you better.” <br />
<br />
That left me tongue-tied. <br />
<br />
Wanting to know me better……? <br />
<br />
D- does that mean…… <br />
<br />
“I found out today. Yuuta is a manga-type.” <br />
<br />
“Ah?” <br />
<br />
“Also, you like cat ears. Your attractions were exposed.” <br />
<br />
“Guwagh……!?” <br />
<br />
Bam! <br />
<br />
I couldn’t help but ram my head on the table. <br />
<br />
What is this helpless emptiness? <br />
<br />
“No, I’m not particularly interested in cat ears. It’s true.” <br />
<br />
“Then…… Is this okay?” <br />
<br />
Raika-san placed her hands on her head, treating them as cat ears. <br />
<br />
“Uuu……!?” <br />
<br />
“Look, look, cat ears, cat ears.” <br />
<br />
“U, uuu…….” <br />
<br />
How can this be…… It’s both ferocious and cute…… <br />
<br />
“Mnn, there’s a response. You definitely like cat ears.” <br />
<br />
Though Raika-san nodded in satisfaction, it was not because of the cat ears, but because of you doing that action. That made me unable to refrain the throbbing in my chest. I should say, I can’t stand this anymooore, can I push you down? It’s cat ears after all. <br />
<br />
“Ra- Raika-san!” <br />
<br />
At the moment when I stood up, planning to break free of the shackles of reason…… <br />
<br />
“Uwaa!” <br />
<br />
This time, the phone that emitted a piercing ringtone was mine. <br />
<br />
Seriously, this time of all times…… While complaining in my heart, I held the phone, seeing ‘Sis’ displayed on the screen. <br />
<br />
“Hello? Is it sis? Why are you suddenly calli—“ <br />
<br />
‘Come to the bus stop!’ <br />
<br />
“Huh……?” <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Tama Literary College, where I study at, is rather far from the bus stop. <br />
<br />
Students who go to school by train has to take a bus after that as well. In any case, it isn’t a distance that people would choose to walk back and forth at. <br />
<br />
Some students would ride to the bus stop, parking their bikes at the bicycle parking lot in front of the bus stop, and there were some wealthier ones who drive to school as well. <br />
<br />
Because of that, people can only use the bus if they want to visit my apartment that’s five minutes distance on foot from the college, if they didn’t prepare a bike or a car. <br />
<br />
After Raika-san and I left the clubroom, we walked to the south entrance along the slope path. <br />
<br />
The bus stop could immediately be seen after we exit the school entrance, while sis was wiping away her sweat with a lot of bags by her leg. <br />
<br />
“Yuuta—!” <br />
<br />
Sis noticed me very soon, and straightened her arm to wave to me. <br />
<br />
Not only do sis has good-looking features that are completely different from my, with a mature dress along with a bonnet on her body that doesn’t look remotely like she gave birth to a child, making her look extremely striking. That made me the focus of the people passing by as well. <br />
<br />
It’s so embarrassing…… <br />
<br />
“Well, I’m off then.” <br />
<br />
“Ah……” <br />
<br />
After saying that, Raika-senpai walked away naturally. <br />
<br />
Seeing as we wouldn’t have many chances to meet in the holidays, this kind of farewell is much too dull. Wait, I should ask senpai out during the holidays instead, just us…… Me having the guts to ask her out or not is another matter. <br />
<br />
“Hey! Yuuta, Yuuta!” <br />
<br />
“Ah…… Onee-san.” <br />
<br />
“Really, don’t just space out there, quick, help me carry them!” <br />
<br />
“Oh, okay……” <br />
<br />
After I finished staring reluctantly at Raika-san’s leaving silhouette, I carried onee-san’s luggage to my home. <br />
<br />
“Heh heh, it’s been quite a while!” <br />
<br />
Onee-san hooked her arm on mine. <br />
<br />
Maybe because I was misunderstood that I was going out with two beauties, the unpleasant gazes of the people passing by were quite upsetting. <br />
<br />
— Actually I’m not that lucky. I feel regretful because of that as well. <br />
<br />
However, thinking of the fact that I’m able to hang out with onee-san alone like this after such a long time, it made a hint of warmth rise in my heart as well. <br />
<br />
<br />
“Phew—! We’re finally here—!” <br />
<br />
As soon as we entered the room, onee-san lied down on the floor. <br />
<br />
“Wait a minute, what’s with this? Why are there so much stuff!” <br />
<br />
“Those are all prepared for you, of course.” <br />
<br />
Most of the things in the bags were food, and then there were towels, socks, underwear and the likes. <br />
<br />
“Why did you bring these things here? I can just buy them myself.” <br />
<br />
“Though you’re saying that, guys deal with these matters quite hastily.” <br />
<br />
She opened my wardrobe without my permission after saying that, placing my undergarments into it. <br />
<br />
“Ah— seriously, your clothes are in a mess. You should really keep them tidier.” <br />
<br />
“Uuu…… Sorry.” <br />
<br />
That made me think of the times when we stayed together in the past. <br />
<br />
“Onee-san, why are you here this time?” <br />
<br />
“Of course, I’m here to check out your situation. Seriously, this is all because you almost never contact me.” <br />
<br />
“That’s because I’m too busy. Going to classes, working part time and the likes……” <br />
<br />
While speaking of these excuses, I gazed at my sister who was refolding my clothes, her nostalgic silhouette. <br />
<br />
My parents died in an accident when I was still in primary school, and we lived supporting each other ever since. <br />
<br />
We didn’t have any relatives that we could rely on, and onee-san was still a high school student at that time. Her teacher seemed to have suggested me to go to youth centers, but onee-san stubbornly refused the suggestions. <br />
<br />
Just like that, we came all this way with the assets our parents left us and the wages of onee-san’s part time job. <br />
<br />
And I even relied on onee-san’s support and a student loan until I went to college. <br />
<br />
Because of that, I don’t want to give her any more trouble. <br />
<br />
Onee-san can probably live a rather happy life after marrying and having kids. <br />
<br />
I don’t want her to take care of a burden like me anymore— thinking of that should be normal, right? <br />
<br />
“Yuuta, what are your plans in the holidays?” <br />
<br />
“Working.” <br />
<br />
“I don’t mean that. I’m asking you if you’re coming back.” <br />
<br />
“Isn’t that your home? It can’t be counted as my home……” <br />
<br />
“Seriously, I said this a lot of times already. My home is your home.” <br />
<br />
Onee-san turned around and said in a somewhat angry tone. <br />
<br />
“…… Got it. I’ll stay there during the summer break.” <br />
<br />
I could only choose to accept it after she said that. <br />
<br />
“Ah, really? That’s great. Then, then…… Just for half a day, can you please help to look after my kids?” <br />
<br />
“……Huh?” <br />
<br />
It seemed that onee-san just told me something completely unexpected. <br />
<br />
“Actually— During the Obon break, I must go out with Shingo-san no matter what. But leaving the three kids at home is really worrying. You can say that Shingo-san is rather overprotective in this aspect, what a silly dad……” <br />
<br />
That’s right, onee-san is actually this kind of person…... <br />
<br />
Not only is she good at taking care of people, she’s good as bossing people around as well. <br />
<br />
She would always take advantage of me whenever I go there actively. <br />
<br />
“It’s great that you agreed so readily. Ah, you don’t need to do much, as Sora and Miu can take care of Hina themselves.” <br />
<br />
Sora and Miu…… Ah, that’s right. They’re the daughters from my brother-in-law’s side. Including the time when sis had her wedding ceremony, I saw them only twice, so I barely remember their faces. <br />
<br />
“I’ll make this clear first, you can’t touch them no matter how cute they are.” <br />
<br />
“Who would do that! And aren’t they still children? I wouldn’t feel like it even if I want to.” <br />
<br />
“That’s hard to say~” <br />
<br />
Onee-san showed me a meaningful smile. <br />
<br />
The last time that I saw her would be about two years ago. I remember that it was the time when her daughter was given birth. <br />
<br />
The eldest one was about ten that time, so she’s probably in middle school right now…… Gah, what am I thinking about. <br />
<br />
“Then again, there’s actually nothing to worry about. Because you like girls older than you from before, don’t you?” <br />
<br />
“N- nonsense.” <br />
<br />
“Is it because I’m the one who raised you until you’re this big…… So now you’re a siscon.” <br />
<br />
“W- w- w- what are you talking about! And how can you speak things like that as a sister!” <br />
<br />
“Oh? Isn’t that the truth? Isn’t the girl who’s beside you just now older than you?” <br />
<br />
“T- that person…… is a senpai from my club.” <br />
<br />
“But you like her, right?” <br />
<br />
“Wh……!?” <br />
<br />
Wh- why does she know about this? <br />
<br />
After looking at my expression, onee-san blurted out: “I knew it.” <br />
<br />
Darn it…… Why am I unable to hide anything from her from before this? <br />
<br />
“Ah— But did your interests change a bit after going to college? Reading this kind of book……” <br />
<br />
Before I realized it, onee-san was opening my backpack, taking out its contents. <br />
<br />
The H manga that I borrowed in secret without Raika-san’s permission is in…… <br />
<br />
“Wait a minute!” <br />
<br />
I hurriedly snatched the exceptionally dangerous item from onee-san’s hands. <br />
<br />
“Oh, isn’t it fine, just let me see~” <br />
<br />
“No! No means no!” <br />
<br />
“Your sister is telling you to let me see, let go!” <br />
<br />
In contrast with her appearance, onee-san who was actually quite strong kept her hold on the book. I used all my effort, but was defeated not long after that. <br />
<br />
“You’ll have to try again ten years after this if you want to win. Alright, give me the book.” <br />
<br />
“Noo—! Just let me off the hook about this—!” <br />
<br />
I tried to do my last protest while being straddled by onee-san on the floor while she was pulling my ear, but at this moment— <br />
<br />
“Segawa~ I’m going on a date later, so let me use…… your…… bathroom……” <br />
<br />
After pushing the door open boldly, Nimura froze after seeing the scene in the room. <br />
<br />
“Err, how should I say this…… It seems…… like I’m bothering you…… Sorry!” <br />
<br />
“What’s with that reaction!? Oi! Stop there!” <br />
<br />
Ignoring my protests, Nimura ran out of the room looking as though he was forcefully holding back tears. <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
From that time, two weeks passed in a flash, and the day when onee-san and I agreed on arrived. <br />
<br />
That day was also the day when I have to go to onee-san’s house, like some sort of ritual. <br />
<br />
By the way, up till now, I used up my summer break on working and video games. <br />
<br />
In the summer break, though I would occasionally meet Raika-san at Roary, but in the situation where no activities were held, we had absolutely no progress in a certain aspect, while Nimura would say that I’m a wimp with a frequency of once every two days. <br />
<br />
Disregarding that for the moment, I’m now having a bitter battle with the roads in this crucifying summer heat. <br />
<br />
“Err…… It should be here, right……?” <br />
<br />
With my foggy memory, I walked on the small road of the residential street. <br />
<br />
This is the Ikebukuro of the Toshima district, though the JR Ikebukuro station is crowded like the city, the landscape would undergo a huge change with just a small distance, entering the old residential streets. <br />
<br />
“To be honest…… It’s quite hot……” <br />
<br />
Though it was obviously still in the morning, puffs of heat were already emitted from the asphalt road below my feet. <br />
<br />
I raised my head and looked at the dazzling sun that was as though it was emphasizing that it’s the summer season, and suddenly had a feeling like someone pulled a prank on me. <br />
<br />
It seems that the ‘hottest time this year’ that the weather forecast predicted before this is really true. <br />
<br />
And I have to come to a city district on a day like this from a run down place like Hachiouji…… <br />
<br />
“Oh! Found it!” <br />
<br />
After climbing a small slope, a beautiful villa that looked as though it could appear in a TV show appeared before my eyes. <br />
<br />
“But…... This house is really too big no matter how you look at it.” <br />
<br />
My brother-in-law’s surname is ‘Takanashi’. They’re a family that lived here from long ago, and seemed to have been a major landlord before the war. <br />
<br />
According to onee-san, it isn’t that exaggerated right now, their land had been equally distributed to the family members, so the only asset that they own right now is just this building. <br />
<br />
I breathed in deeply, and a cute voice came from the intercom after I pressed the electric doorbell. <br />
<br />
‘Hello, may I ask who are you?’ <br />
<br />
“Ah…… I’m Segawa, Segawa Yuuta. Err…… I’m the younger brother of your new mom……” <br />
<br />
‘Oh! Okay, I’ll open the door right away.’ <br />
<br />
Phew…… That’s fortunate. I was thinking what I should do if she said ‘I don’t know a person like you’. <br />
<br />
After some time, I heard footsteps of someone coming closer to the door. <br />
<br />
“Sorry for the wait!” <br />
<br />
The person who opened the door for me was a young twin-tailed beauty whose looks are similar to that of an idol— <br />
<br />
“Wow! It’s been a while! Do you still remember me?” <br />
<br />
“Ah, err…… Well……” <br />
<br />
My bad habit was exposed immediately. Whenever I see a cute girl, my mouth just wouldn’t function properly no matter what. Then again, with the blonde hair on her delicate face and her fair, slender limbs…… This girl looked as beautiful as a doll. <br />
<br />
“You probably don’t remember, right? Since it’s…… once, twice…… twice form the last time we met, and two years passed. Look, aren’t I a lot taller than before?” <br />
<br />
The girl before my eyes spoke all of that in one go. <br />
<br />
I couldn’t even find the time to answer her. <br />
<br />
“Ah, sorry! Because I’m too happy, so that’s why I said so much. Isn’t it hot out there? Hurry up and get in!” <br />
<br />
“O- okay……” <br />
<br />
In the end, I didn’t even ask for her name. Err…… Which one was the blonde one……? <br />
<br />
From her appearance, she’s probably a middle schooler……? Does that mean she’s the eldest girl, Sora-chan? <br />
<br />
I was led by the girl to the living room without an answer. <br />
<br />
“Please wait here for awhile, I’ll call them out here.” <br />
<br />
And she left after saying that. <br />
<br />
In the spacious part living room part dining room, there was a large liquid plasma television, and there were also a set of sofas surrounding the television. I remember that there probably wasn’t such a large television here the last time I was here. Perhaps they just changed it recently. The air conditioning was going strong as well, the sweat on my body starting to turn cold. <br />
<br />
Just at that moment, I noticed a toy box with children’s toys in it beside the television. <br />
<br />
“Hmm……” <br />
<br />
I took out a toy that looked like a notebook computer. Keys were arranged neatly on the toy. When I typed randomly on it, the voice of a female spoke the letters that pressed. <br />
<br />
“Uwaa!” <br />
<br />
I was somewhat surprised. <br />
<br />
It seems that this is a toy for children to learn English while they are still small. <br />
<br />
Doesn’t onee-san seem rather enthusiastic about their education? Wait, doesn’t this seem more like something that her husband would choose? <br />
<br />
Actually, the toys that they make these days are quite exquisite no matter what it is. <br />
<br />
“Oi-tan, who awwe you?” <br />
<br />
“Uwaa!?” <br />
<br />
A mysterious girl suddenly appeared behind me. No, it should be a young girl. <br />
<br />
The girl stared at my face with her fingers in her mouth. <br />
<br />
Though it was her first birthday when I last law her, but…… Oh, I see. Her features have a hint of onee-san’s looks when she’s three now. <br />
<br />
“Thwat’s…… Hina’s……” <br />
<br />
It seemed like she noticed the toy in my hands, and she immediately pouted, looking as though she’s going to cry at any moment. <br />
<br />
“Ah, err, this is……” <br />
<br />
This is bad! She’ll cry if things continue! <br />
<br />
Noticing that things are bad, I hurriedly took out a plastic trumpet from the toy box…… <br />
<br />
Toot toot toot toot toot—♪ <br />
<br />
‘Huh!?” <br />
<br />
On the next instant, the eyes of the youth brightened. <br />
<br />
It seems that my tactic worked. <br />
<br />
“Gweat! Oi-tan is so kwool!” <br />
<br />
“Okay, okay. It’s fine if you’re happy.” <br />
<br />
“Do id again! Again!” <br />
<br />
“Oh, okay.” <br />
<br />
Toot toot toot~ ♪ <br />
<br />
“Ahahahahaha! Gweat, gweat!” <br />
<br />
How should I say this…… I didn’t think this would work so well. <br />
<br />
Even I, myself, didn’t think that the youth would like it so much. <br />
<br />
Is this some kind of a talent? <br />
<br />
“Let me twy!” <br />
<br />
The youth snatched the trumpet from my hands, and breathed in deeply…… <br />
<br />
Squeak~ ♪ <br />
<br />
“Uuu…… Again!” <br />
<br />
Squeak squeak~ Squeak~ ♪ <br />
<br />
She could only make a rather hilarious noise. <br />
<br />
“Uuu! Why can’t I do it~” <br />
<br />
It seems that she wasn’t satisfied with the noise that she made, and she kept muttering ‘Wrong, wrong!’ while shaking her head after trying for a few times, expressing her displeasure. <br />
<br />
Though she was just a toddler, she was quite ambitious. If she joins a band in the future, she’s probably the type of person who would argue with her teammates because of a reason like different music sense, choosing to leave the band in the end. <br />
<br />
“How can I make it like Oi-tan—?” <br />
<br />
“Even if you ask me that, I…… Eh? Wait a minute. By ‘Oi-tan’, are you referring to me?” <br />
<br />
“Yeah, because Oi-tan is Oi-tan.” <br />
<br />
What a philosophical answer, I’m completely clueless. <br />
<br />
“At least you should call me onii-chan? You know, I’m not even twenty.” <br />
<br />
“But Oi-tan is Oi-tan~” <br />
<br />
The kid kept jabbing at my face with her index finger while speaking too. Oi! Not the eyes! Not the eyes! <br />
<br />
“Whatever, I’ll talk to your guardian about the matter of names. Do you want to know how to play the trumpet?” <br />
<br />
“Yeah! Teach me!” <br />
<br />
Omitting the honorifics and even ordered me around so quickly? Toddlers are so inexplicable. <br />
<br />
“Okay…… If you have the capability to learn it, then I’ll teach you. However, training is really tough, can you stand it?” <br />
<br />
“Uuu—! I cwan!” <br />
<br />
Toddlers are so easy to trick, she became so worked up after just a while. <br />
<br />
Very well, I’ll play with her for now. Though there’s only half a day for me to hang out with her, I still have to build a smooth relationship. Besides, having the toddler who looks like a mini-sized onee-san feels like a win to me. <br />
<br />
“Very well, very well. Okay, the first question. Where’s the washroom?” <br />
<br />
“Washwoom~?” <br />
<br />
“Err…… I have to wash my face, because you kept jabbing my face with your drool-stained finger just now. And I want to wipe away my sweat as well.” <br />
<br />
“You can wash your face over thwere—“ <br />
<br />
“Oh! Thanks.” <br />
<br />
After patting my niece’s head, I left the leaving the living room and walked towards the direction that she pointed at after asking her to wait here for me. <br />
<br />
Okay, in deeper thought, I made a fatal mistake here. <br />
<br />
Because I started to get used to living alone, instead of saying that I’m less guarded, you could say that my thoughts are getting careless as well. <br />
<br />
Anyways, at this moment, I unhesitatingly, and without harboring evil thoughts, pulled the bathroom door open. <br />
<br />
The possibility that someone else might be inside did not cross my mind at all. <br />
<br />
“Eh……?” <br />
<br />
At the same time when I opened the bathroom door, I saw a girl. <br />
<br />
The girl was about fourteen or fifteen. Though she has facial features that all ten people would say that it’s cute if you asked them, but the face that looks somewhat childish to be said as a woman, and the distribution of her muscles……. Anyways, the size of her bust is still in the growth phase. <br />
<br />
If someone asks me why I know that in such detail, that’s because the girl already took off her coat, and is about to take off her skirt. <br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/6/67/Papakiki_v01_069.jpg/410px-Papakiki_v01_069.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/6/67/Papakiki_v01_069.jpg/410px-Papakiki_v01_069.jpg" width="218" /></a></div><br />
“Who…… are you?” <br />
<br />
The girl asked me in a trembling voice. <br />
<br />
“Err, ah…… I guess…… You could say…… I’m your relative…… huh?” <br />
<br />
“I- is that so? Then, you’re Yuri-san’s……” <br />
<br />
“Yeah! That’s right! I’m her younger brother.” <br />
<br />
“Ahahahaha!” <br />
<br />
“Hahahaha!” <br />
<br />
Both of us laughed awkwardly. <br />
<br />
“KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!” <br />
<br />
“Uwaaaaaaa! Sorry, sorry, sorryyyyyyyyyyyyy!” <br />
<br />
Though I hurriedly closed the door, unquestionably, I made an irreparable mistake. <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
“Err…… Let me introduce myself, I’m your uncle, Segawa Yuuta.” <br />
<br />
The three sisters sat together on a sofa opposite to me, separated by a table. <br />
<br />
“Then we should introduce ourselves as well, onee-chan.” <br />
<br />
“…… Hmph!” <br />
<br />
The girl that I bumped into in the bathroom just now— the eldest daughter Sora-chan, turned her face to the side, refusing to look at me. <br />
<br />
“Onee-chan, really…… That’s just an accident, does it help if you’re angry with Oji-san?” <br />
<br />
The second daughter tried to say to her displeased sister. <br />
<br />
It might because of the sharp contrast of their initial impression on me, compared with her cool sister, the second daughter Miu-chan is quite a friendly kid. <br />
<br />
The demeanor that she displayed is so mature that it’s hard to imagine that she’s just a ten year old girl. <br />
<br />
After all, even an unshakeable siscon like me (Though it’s rather hollow saying that about myself) wavered, that means that Miu-chan’s demeanor is indeed unusual. <br />
<br />
“Sorry for that, onee-chan is a bit of a cold person.” <br />
<br />
“Miu! Don’t speak unnecessary things!” <br />
<br />
After being told off by her sister, Miu-chan mischievously stuck out her tongue slightly at me. Each and every tiny movement of this girl is really cute. <br />
<br />
“The last time that we met was probably the time when Hina was one, right? That means we didn’t meet for two years now.” <br />
<br />
“Yeah, that’s right…… It’s that long now.” <br />
<br />
“Oji-san, do you still remember our faces?” <br />
<br />
“M- more or less……” <br />
<br />
“Ah! Oji-san, you’ve just told a lie, right—!” <br />
<br />
Uuu….. She’s sharp. <br />
<br />
“Not really…… Well, I couldn’t recognize you two for a moment since both of you became so pretty now.” <br />
<br />
“Ah~ Really~ You wouldn’t get anything even if you flatter us like this~” <br />
<br />
Though I gave an answer that I thought was quite good, the only person who had a response was Miu-chan. <br />
<br />
The eldest daughter still looked grumpy like just now, glaring at me as though she was saying: “Stop that flattery!” Well, that’s okay, since my ability to deal with females is just at this standard…… Sigh! <br />
<br />
“Oi-tan, what about Hina? What about Hina—?” <br />
<br />
“Yeah! Hina is cuter as well.” <br />
<br />
“Ehehehe—♪” <br />
<br />
Seeing my niece come over to me happily, I patted her head gently. <br />
<br />
“That’s right, where’s onee……. Where’s your mother and the others? I don’t seem to see them anywhere……” <br />
<br />
Onee-san asked me to come over earlier. That’s why I came here in the morning though I felt that the time was still rather early. <br />
<br />
“Oto-san and Yuri-san went out ages ago.” <br />
<br />
“Eh!? Really!?” <br />
<br />
Went out ages ago……. What time did they go out…….? <br />
<br />
Actually, what are they going out to do that they must leave their three kids at home? <br />
<br />
“That’s a headache. Though I came here already, I don’t really know what to do.” <br />
<br />
“You don’t need to worry about that. You just need to stay in the house.” <br />
<br />
“Huh…… Is that so?” <br />
<br />
“That’s right!” <br />
<br />
According to Miu-chan, since this is a city district, there would always be promoters and strange people visiting. <br />
<br />
And because of that, their father could not let his daughters stay at home like that. <br />
<br />
Their father only got slightly relieved when I, who could be said as an adult, stay here That’s how things are. <br />
<br />
“Oji-san, just treat yourself as a guest and rest here. Ah, that’s right. Are you hungry yet? Though it’s a bit early, I can help you to make lunch.” <br />
<br />
Just like that, it seems like Miu-chan made the lunch herself. <br />
<br />
Obedient, thoughtful, and really cute…… No wonder her father would worry. <br />
<br />
Thinking about this, it’s okay even if I’m treated as a watchdog. <br />
<br />
However, does that mean I have to space out in the building before onee-san comes home?” <br />
<br />
Asking me to stay in this unfamiliar place alone…… It feels like moving to a place other than the living room is rather dangerous. <br />
<br />
“Having nothing to do is really quite a bore……” <br />
<br />
As I was thinking of how to pass the time, leaning my back on the sofa, I coincidentally met the eldest daughter Sora-chan’s gaze. <br />
<br />
“…… Hmph!” <br />
<br />
She’s still like that…… Well, that can’t be helped, barging in when a girl is changing her clothes is indeed my fault. <br />
<br />
But I’ve apologized a lot of times already, and it’s really an accident…… Forget it, anyways, I’ll just have to take care not to let her hate me more. <br />
<br />
“Oi-tan! Oi-tan!” <br />
<br />
“Guwaagh!?” <br />
<br />
As I was thinking about this, I was suddenly ambushed from behind. <br />
<br />
Someone grabbed my head from behind the sofa, and my head was turned mercilessly. <br />
<br />
“Hi- Hina…… This action is rather dangerous, you can’t do this next time.” <br />
<br />
“Hmm— …… Got it!” <br />
<br />
Though that response was rather doubtful, but seeing my cute niece’s smile, I’ll just forget about this. <br />
<br />
“Then what do you want to play?” <br />
<br />
“Play that, that…… Video game!” <br />
<br />
“Oh…… A video game huh. What kind of game do you want to play?” <br />
<br />
Hina took out a rectangular controller from the drawers in the television wardrobe. <br />
<br />
I know this too, it’s a machine controlled by waving at the screen. <br />
<br />
Because of Nimura, I got to know more about video games recently, so I have a bit interest in this kind of things. <br />
<br />
“Alright. But I’ll say this first, I won’t go easy on you even if you’re three.” <br />
<br />
After making that declaration that’s childish to the max, I took the controller. <br />
<br />
We immediately started to play. It looks as though it’s a game where you wave a controller that looks like a snack bar to fence. <br />
<br />
“Hey! Ah—!” <br />
<br />
“Uwaa! W- wait a sec! That’s too despicable!” <br />
<br />
She struck first. It seems that she wants to attack while I’m not too familiar with the controls yet. <br />
<br />
Kids like this like to play tricks like this. <br />
<br />
However……! <br />
<br />
I have to say, my opponent is a three year old kid! <br />
<br />
Even if she uses dirty tactics like this, it’s nothing when compared with an adult’s despicable wisdom. <br />
<br />
“Take that, and that, and that!” <br />
<br />
After playing for awhile, I understood the properties of the remote and don’t need to wave it so vigorously, and using my wrists’ movement to wave it could execute faster attacks. <br />
<br />
After I noticed that technique, the kid who only knows how to wave it around isn’t my match now. The tables were turned in an instant, and the contest leaned into my one-sided advantage. <br />
<br />
“Take that! Aha!” <br />
<br />
“Ahh—!” <br />
<br />
In the end, I easily won. <br />
<br />
“Guwahahaha! Train for ten more years if you want to win against me!” <br />
<br />
“Uuu~ I lost~!” <br />
<br />
Seeing me show off my victory like this, Hina pouted, looking rather displeased. <br />
<br />
Just like that, my niece probably learnt how merciless the society is, right? <br />
<br />
“……. Bullying a kid so seriously though you’re an adult.” <br />
<br />
Sora-chan who was being an audience just now said disdainfully. <br />
<br />
“No….. It’s just…… Ugh, I’m thinking that it’s impolite if I go easy on her if she’s a kid, so that’s why……” <br />
<br />
Sora-chan glared at me with a ‘Such excuses, how shameful’ expression. <br />
<br />
Hina who just lost to me ran to Sora-chan’s side while weeping. <br />
<br />
“Sora nee-taaaaaaan~!” <br />
<br />
“Okay, okay, don’t cry. Oji-san is so childish~” <br />
<br />
…… It seems that I went too far. <br />
<br />
After glaring at me, Sora-chan grabbed the controller that Hina was waving before. <br />
<br />
“Onee-chan will get revenge for Hina.” <br />
<br />
“Uuu….. A- are we going to play?” <br />
<br />
Feeling an abnormally imposing aura from her, I grabbed the controller as well. <br />
<br />
“Hah—!” <br />
<br />
Sora-chan immediately rushed over when the game just started. <br />
<br />
“Uwa! Which technique is this!?” <br />
<br />
Sora-chan cleverly used her controller, attacking furiously. <br />
<br />
This kid…… Is a master!? <br />
<br />
“Blast! It wouldn’t be so easy!” <br />
<br />
It’s just a video game. But it just felt like my pride as a man would be scratched if I were to lose to a middle school girl. If I lost, Nimura as my video games master would probably make fun of me as well. <br />
<br />
Just like that, I childishly used my whole strength against Sora-chan. <br />
<br />
However…… <br />
<br />
“Heh!” <br />
<br />
“Uwaa!?” <br />
<br />
After cleverly taking advantage of my weak point, Sora-chan won against me in a flash. <br />
<br />
“Phew…… I got revenge for you, Hina.” <br />
<br />
“Uwaa~ Sora nee-tan is so gweat!” <br />
<br />
Sora-chan coolly wiped away the sweat on her face, while Hina tightly hugged her leg, using her whole body to express her joy. <br />
<br />
As for me, I looked as though I lacked oxygen, falling onto the floor on my two palms. It seemed that I’ve put in too much effort. This game is unexpectedly exhausting…… Compared to me, kids are really so energetic. <br />
<br />
“Though you’re an adult…… So weak.” <br />
<br />
“So weak~” <br />
<br />
Uuu…… It’s even more regretful that I have nothing to say in my defense. <br />
<br />
Thus, I decided to admit defeat obediently, handing the controller to Hina. <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
In the end, Sora-chan took my place as Hina’s opponent as I was too tired to continue, while lunch seemed to have been done during this time, as Miu-chan called us to the dining table wearing an apron. <br />
<br />
The lunch menu is plain noodles and curry. Looking at the pure white noodles filled in the large glass container, it made the summer heat dissipate at once. And the curry is my favorite sweet and spicy flavor as well. Onee-san probably made that for me beforehand. <br />
<br />
When we were eating, Miu-chan chatted amiably with me, but the eldest daughter still seemed to be angry, and it doesn’t feel like she wanted to establish a friendship with me at all. <br />
<br />
That’s odd. Don’t people say that a friendship would be born after two opponents battled with all their might or something like that? <br />
<br />
Though it’s just a video game. <br />
<br />
“The pink one! All Hina’s!” <br />
<br />
“Okay, okay, got it. Don’t hurry when you’re eating.” <br />
<br />
For her sister who immediately asked for the special pink noodles, Sora-chan separated them carefully. <br />
<br />
Actually, she’s basically quite a nice child…… And she’s good at taking care of people too. <br />
<br />
“Oji-san is a college student right now, right? What kind of place is your college?” <br />
<br />
“How should I say this…… Anyways, it’s easier than middle school and high school. There’s not much homework, and the breaks are quite long.” <br />
<br />
Miu-chan was rather interested in college life, and asked a lot of questions about it. I can understand her feelings, as I really thought that college students have it easy when I was in high school as well. <br />
<br />
“Then did you get a girlfriend after getting into college?” <br />
<br />
“Errr…… W- why are you asking this all of a sudden……” <br />
<br />
“Because don’t college students have a lot of chances to meet friends in clubs, parties and so on? And you’re handsome after all, so I’m just wondering if you already have a girlfriend.” <br />
<br />
Handsome? Me? <br />
<br />
Though I usually wouldn’t mind about polite words like these, it really felt quite good coming from Miu-chan. <br />
<br />
“Err…… Not really……” <br />
<br />
“But you have a person that you like, right?” <br />
<br />
“Eh!? W- why do you say that!?” <br />
<br />
“Ah— you have, indeed. What kind of person is she? Is she the beautiful type? Or the cute type? Ah, but Oji-san feels somewhat like a siscon, so she’s probably a onee-san type, right?” <br />
<br />
Miu-chan said all that in a rapid fire tone. <br />
<br />
Then again, why did onee-san and this kid say that I’m a siscon so quickly? <br />
<br />
“Then what kind of person is she?” <br />
<br />
“N- no, how should I say this……” <br />
<br />
“What does it matter~ Why don’t you tell your cute niece~” <br />
<br />
Miu-chan approached me, looking up at me with a slightly coquettish expression. <br />
<br />
Her actions and expression really didn’t seem like that of a ten year old primary school student, and has a rather inexplicable atmosphere. Even I, who lacks experiences of going out with girls, could understand that this girl is the type that people call little devils. Or perhaps you could say that she has the talent of making guys feel ‘Does she like me?’ or something like that…… <br />
<br />
“Miu! Stop that!” <br />
<br />
“Eh~ What does that matter? Don’t you want to know as well, onee-san?” <br />
<br />
“I- I’m definitely not interested in that!” <br />
<br />
“Lies~ You obviously bathed two times as soon as you heard that Oji-san is coming. But that happened before you were able to bathe for the second time……” <br />
<br />
“Miu!” <br />
<br />
“Whoops…… I’ll go do my homework in my room!” <br />
<br />
“Don’t you move! Miu!” <br />
<br />
Miu-chan hastily ran out of the room. <br />
<br />
In the end, only Sora-chan with her flushed face and Hina who rubbing her eyes looking rather sleepy after finishing her lunch, and also me, who didn’t know how to respond, and could only look here and there awkwardly. <br />
<br />
“…… It’s not that.” <br />
<br />
“Eh?” <br />
<br />
With her head lowered, Sora-chan spoke in a small voice with her face flushed. <br />
<br />
“I was sweaty after cleaning the house…… Th- that’s why I felt like taking another bath…… Th- that’s all!” <br />
<br />
“Okay, okay. I understand.” <br />
<br />
Being glared at by her like that, I really can’t say anything other than ‘I understand’. <br />
<br />
After that, Sora-chan left the dining table, looking as though she’s going to look for Miu-chan…… <br />
<br />
“I forgot! Hina, go to your bedroom if you want to sleep!” <br />
<br />
“Mnn……. Uguwau……” <br />
<br />
But she hurriedly walked back, carrying Hina who completely lost to her sleepiness but was still trying to stuff her noodles into her mouth, and left. <br />
<br />
Just like that, I was left all alone in the living room. <br />
<br />
“Sigh……” <br />
<br />
I finally had some peace and quiet. <br />
<br />
However, having three girls in the house is really taxing. <br />
<br />
Thinking of onee-san who had to take care of them every day, it’s really impressive. <br />
<br />
As for me, I felt like giving up just after two hours. <br />
<br />
“Ahh…… I’m exhausted……” <br />
<br />
I walked to the sofa in front of the television from the dining table, and lied on the sofa. <br />
<br />
Since I was too serious when playing video games just now and I just finished eating, coupled with the fact that I didn’t sleep much yesterday night, my eyelids drooped because of the comfortable situation. <br />
<br />
“Whatever…… I’ll have a nap too……” <br />
<br />
I gave in to my sleepiness, and fell asleep. <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
“Oji-san…… Oji-san……” <br />
<br />
It seems that someone is calling me by my side. <br />
<br />
“Wake up for a sec, I want to ask you to teach me how to do my homework. Oji-san~” <br />
<br />
Uuu…… That’s too troublesome. <br />
<br />
And you should do your homework by yourself, that’s why studying is meaningful. <br />
<br />
“Wow! Oji-san said some rather serious things.” <br />
<br />
Of course, I’m a serious college student after all. I never skip classes, and don’t join parties or anything. Ah, that’s not right, I was chased out of the classroom by the professor once, but that’s just once. <br />
<br />
“Really, why is Oji-san starting to say all these mystifying things…...” <br />
<br />
Whatever, just let me sleep for another five minutes…… I’ll finish my report when I wake up. <br />
<br />
“Sigh…... No choice. I’ll have to do it myself.” <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Dong dong dong…… <br />
<br />
“Oi-tan! O— i— tan—!” <br />
<br />
Thump! <br />
<br />
“Guwagh!?” <br />
<br />
Something landed heavily on my belly. <br />
<br />
I opened my eyes immediately and saw a toddler that looked like a mini onee-san sitting on my belly. Seeing her looking as though she used her whole body to express her happiness, though I couldn’t bear to be angry at her, it was still unexpectedly heavy, and very painful. <br />
<br />
“Hina…… What are you doing, you almost squeezed out all my innards.” <br />
<br />
“What’s an innard—?” <br />
<br />
“Innards are innards. But those are somewhat bloody, and I can’t teach this to a three year old child because of moral issues. Those things don’t matter for now, just get off my belly for now. I still want to sleep for awhile.” <br />
<br />
“Eh~” <br />
<br />
I carried the toddler who puffed out her cheeks in protest aside, and closed my eyes again. <br />
<br />
Though Hina still patted my face in protest, and even stuck her fingers into my nostrils, doing a lot of annoying things, but she got tired of me not giving any response, and left after some time. <br />
<br />
“Sigh…... I can finally get a good sleep……” <br />
<br />
Just like that, I fell asleep again. <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
“…… Oi, wake up, wake up!” <br />
<br />
Again…… Someone is calling me again. <br />
<br />
This time, it was different from the other two who unceremoniously woke me up, the person seemed to be speaking to me in a low, troubled voice. <br />
<br />
“Hey! Wake up for awhile…... You’ll get a cold sleeping here.” <br />
<br />
What are you talking about? How could you get a cold so easily in this hot summer? <br />
<br />
“That doesn’t mean you can’t get a cold in summer, the air conditioning is still going strong as well. Also, you kept trembling like you’re really cold from just now.” <br />
<br />
Ah! That’s true. When I think about it, it really feels rather cold. <br />
<br />
“Anyways, just wake up. Or…… I’ll feel awkward.” <br />
<br />
What would you be awkward for……? <br />
<br />
Whatever, I haven’t slept enough yet. I’ll just sleep until onee-san comes back. <br />
<br />
“P- please! Don’t sleep anymore!” <br />
<br />
Alright, sorry. Goodnight. <br />
<br />
“Really…… I won’t care about you anymore!” <br />
<br />
It seems that the person gave up. Rough footsteps as though the person was showing her displeasure came into my ears. <br />
<br />
Mnn…… Let’s just sleep on. <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
“…… Huh?” <br />
<br />
I opened my eyes as though someone just flipped a switch. <br />
<br />
I looked around me. The sun seemed to have set a lot, and the room was rather dark. <br />
<br />
“Whoops…… I slept for too long. <br />
<br />
Originally asked to take care of the house for their guardians, if they found out that I just left them and slept, onee-chan might treat me to her iron fists. <br />
<br />
Thinking of that, I uneasily jumped off the sofa. <br />
<br />
At that moment, I noticed a blanket that slid down onto the floor from my body. <br />
<br />
“This is…… Who would do this for me?” <br />
<br />
When I look more closely, the air conditioner was redialed to a fairly weak level. <br />
<br />
“Was it Miu-chan……?” <br />
<br />
A just washed fragrance was on the blanket. <br />
<br />
“…… Mnn? What’s this?” <br />
<br />
I noticed another small sock on the floor along with the blanket. From its size, it’s obviously Hina’s sock. <br />
<br />
“Perhaps she used the sock to cover me because she doesn’t have anything else?” <br />
<br />
Though the fact that Hina was worried that I would get a cold made me happy, putting a sock that a person took off on someone else would just make people feel as though they were just bullied. <br />
<br />
“Actually, where are the kids?” <br />
<br />
It doesn’t seem as though there were anyone else in the house. <br />
<br />
I turned over and noticed a note on the table. <br />
<br />
‘We’re out shopping at the supermarket. Miu’ <br />
<br />
They left me at home, and went out by themselves!? <br />
<br />
Not to mention iron fists right now, I might be killed by onee-san as a tribute now! <br />
<br />
I hurriedly stuffed my phone and my wallet back into my pockets and ran to the entrance. <br />
<br />
As I was about to rush out of the door after wearing my shoes, the door opened by itself, and a familiar middle-aged man came into my eyes. <br />
<br />
“…… Blasted kid, who are you?” <br />
<br />
“Eh……?” <br />
<br />
At the same time when the man spoke, his eyes were furiously glaring at me. <br />
<br />
“You actually deceived my daughters, coming to my house while I was out, you really have guts!” <br />
<br />
“Ah!? Er, wait a minute, I have completely no idea about what you’re saying……” <br />
<br />
“You don’t understand? Then I’ll let your body remember this thoroughly! Taste the greatness of fatherly love!” <br />
<br />
“Uwaaaaa! W- wait a sec! Are you misunderstanding something!?” <br />
<br />
“There’s no misunderstanding! Speak! Which daughter did you extend your paw to!” <br />
<br />
“I’m telling you that you’re having a misunderstanding!” <br />
<br />
The man suddenly roared in anger, rushing at me while waving a shoehorn placed at the entrance. <br />
<br />
“You bug that approached my three cute princesses! Speak! Was it Sora!? Or was it Miu!? Who did you—“ <br />
<br />
At that moment, the man stared at something and froze. <br />
<br />
His gaze was on my hands. <br />
<br />
And in my hands, was the sock that Hina just dropped onto the floor. <br />
<br />
“M- m- maybe it’s…… i- it’s Hinaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!” <br />
<br />
“How is that possible—!” <br />
<br />
Though I said that in reflex, it seemed that the man’s anger was reaching its peak. <br />
<br />
“I can’t let you go…… I never would have guessed that you chose Hina, the youngest of them all……! A blasted pedophile like you…… I must kill you with my own hands!” <br />
<br />
“At least hear me out!” <br />
<br />
At the instant when the man in front of me turned into Shura in front of me because of his love for his daughters raised the shoehorn in his hands— <br />
<br />
“Stop that, you idiot husband!” <br />
<br />
The person who flung the slippers at the man’s head…… was my onee-san. <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
“So sorry for this, my apologies, Yuuta.” <br />
<br />
The man that could be said as my brother-in-law turned back into a friendly middle-aged person from the Shura just now. He’s actually feels like a rather introverted person, but the murderous aura that he gave out just now was really true. <br />
<br />
“Really…… Shingo-san is just too impulsive.” <br />
<br />
After onee-san saved me from being murdered by a shoehorn, we’re now surrounding the dining table with dinner on it. I heard that they originally planned to come back even later, but since my brother-in-law kept complaining tearfully: “I want to see my daughters.” , they had no other choice but to come back earlier. <br />
<br />
“Really, Papa is always like this, attacking them if men approached the house.” <br />
<br />
“Ah, it’s really too embarrassing. Ahaha!” <br />
<br />
Is this a matter that can be brushed past with just a laugh? <br />
<br />
Perhaps this ossan treats all men who approaches this place as an enemy because his daughters are too cute? <br />
<br />
I wonder how many male neighbors were sacrificed because of this. <br />
<br />
“What is it? Were you lonely just now when Papa wasn’t here?” <br />
<br />
“Mnn. Not at all! Because Oji-san was here.” <br />
<br />
“I- is that so…… Ha, haha…… that’s fine.” <br />
<br />
Though he was laughing, his eyes were obviously glaring at me. <br />
<br />
“Hina, were you a good girl today?” <br />
<br />
“Mnn. Hina is always a good girl!” <br />
<br />
“Oh, is that so. That’s great. Do you want to play video games with Papa?” <br />
<br />
“Eh~ Papa is too weak, no~ I wanna play with Oi-tan!” <br />
<br />
“Eh? Ah, mnn……” <br />
<br />
Err— I just feel that his gaze is really crucifying at this point. <br />
<br />
“Ah, erm…… Papa……” <br />
<br />
“Oh! Sora. Is there anything wrong?” <br />
<br />
“Erm…… Well…… The thing that I spoke of, did you buy it for me……?” <br />
<br />
“Ah! That…… I recall that Mama did buy that.” <br />
<br />
“I remembered to buy it. I’ll take it to your room later.” <br />
<br />
“Great! Thanks a lot! Yuri-san is the best!” <br />
<br />
Sora-chan happily hugged onee-san. Seeing her smile so happily like this after being stared at grumpily all day, it made me feel rather taken aback. <br />
<br />
“Ha! Ha! Ha! Sora, Papa put in a lot of effort too.” <br />
<br />
“Mnn, thanks.” <br />
<br />
That was a rather shallow thanks. The father who originally thought that he would get a hug started to have a tantrum alone at the sofa because of the blow. <br />
<br />
“Alright, alright, Shingo-san, don’t act like that. At least I know that you worked hard.” <br />
<br />
“Yu- Yuri-san……!” <br />
<br />
He hugged onee-san tearfully. <br />
<br />
Seeing a family gathering like this, it made me as an observer know onee-san’s current happiness very well. <br />
<br />
Even if she has a husband who’s older than her a lot, and even if she has daughters who aren’t related to her by blood, they can still become a family…... <br />
<br />
In my eyes, it made me feel both happy and slightly lonely. At the same time, I couldn’t help but think…… Can I be like them, creating a family with someone? <br />
<br />
The mystifying thing is, Raika-san’s face surfaced in my mind at this moment. But when I returned to reality, the one who would be waiting for me the most would only be Nimura. <br />
<br />
…… Should I try to ask her out? At least the courage for acting out my thoughts gushed out right now. <br />
<br />
Actually, I think I did quite well today. <br />
<br />
“Onee-san…… Since you probably don’t need me to look after your house today…… I’m going home.” <br />
<br />
“Yuuta. What are you talking about, you can just stay here.” <br />
<br />
“As Yuri said, I won’t attack you anymore.” <br />
<br />
“You don’t need to worry, Oji-san. And onee-chan tidied up a room for you yesterday as well.” <br />
<br />
“Miu! Why do you always talk so much!” <br />
<br />
“Ah, nothing really, it’s really not that……” <br />
<br />
How should I say this? I really didn’t feel like leaving because I was uncomfortable or anything…… <br />
<br />
“Actually…… I thought of something that I have to do.” <br />
<br />
“Is it something important?” <br />
<br />
Onee-san gazed at my eyes while asking. <br />
<br />
“Yeah.” <br />
<br />
I answered unhesitatingly. <br />
<br />
“Is that so. Then it can’t be helped.” <br />
<br />
“Oi-tan, don’t go—“ <br />
<br />
Hina hugged my leg tightly while protesting. <br />
<br />
“So sorry. I’ll come over and play with you next time. That’s right, I’ll stay the night here next time, then I’ll be able to play with Hina the whole day.” <br />
<br />
I said while patting Hina’s head. <br />
<br />
“Oji-san, you have to play here next time too. Here, onee-chan, say something.” <br />
<br />
“I- I don’t need to!” <br />
<br />
Sora-chan hastily looked away after meeting my gaze. <br />
<br />
Seeing our interactions, a relieved smile appeared on onee-san’s face. <br />
<br />
“Yuuta, your brother in law and I will be going overseas for a trip for about a week next time, so I hope that you can stay here during that time. It was because I wanted to ask you about this that I tried you today like this. I’ll give you payment, so remember to stay here after next week.” <br />
<br />
“E- ehhhhhhh—!?” <br />
<br />
The shouts that echoed in the house after onee-san’s unhesitating proclamation were the three sisters’ shouts. <br />
<br />
Ah, so that’s how things are! That means, today is a simple rehearsal. <br />
<br />
Seeing onee-san’s happy smile that looked like a child who successfully initiated a prank, it me as her younger brother unable to protest. Besides, I feel like making up for the regret that I didn’t come visit for such a long time. <br />
<br />
“…… Alright. Then I’ll come over then next week.” <br />
<br />
I’ll have to build a good relationship with them next time. <br />
<br />
Just like that, I left the warm, comfortable house along with Hina’s happy shouts of farewell. <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
I walked towards the bus stop along the streets that had turned completely dark. <br />
<br />
This place is different from Hachiouji, stars almost couldn’t be seen over here. <br />
<br />
“So…… Brother-in-law is actually quite a nice person.” <br />
<br />
I said that naturally while walking. <br />
<br />
“Sora-chan and Miu-chan seemed to treat onee-san as their family from the bottom of their hearts…… Compared with myself, who was jealous like a kid, I’m really too silly.” <br />
<br />
Ever since my parents passed away, the things that onee-san and I went through were mostly sad things. <br />
<br />
Even so, onee-san continued to support ourselves up till now, and she finally found such a happy family. <br />
<br />
I should try calling Raika-san when I go back. She should still be awake at this time. <br />
<br />
If so, I’ll try to muster the courage to ask her out on a date with me. <br />
<br />
Thinking of that, my footsteps became lighter. <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
In the end, I still didn’t ask senpai out. <br />
<br />
Nimura scolded me viciously with words like ‘Wimp’, ‘Good-for-nothing’ and the likes, while onee-san who found out about that was rather taken aback by my performance at the other side of the phone as well. <br />
<br />
Onee-san finally told me: <br />
<br />
‘Never mind, just don’t give up, and continue to work hard. Not giving up is your strong point after all.’ <br />
<br />
And that was the last time that I spoke to onee-san. <br />
<br />
On the tenth day after that conversation, the plane that onee-san and her husband was on went missing.</div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-20469950368679344162012-02-21T22:11:00.005+07:002012-03-02T10:27:37.805+07:00Papa no Iukoto wo Kikinasai! Vol. 1 - PrologueThough it’s not my place to say this, but my–––Segawa Yuuta’s––– life is full of trials and tribulations. <br />
<br />
Of course, I don’t really mean that in such an exaggerated way, but in the eyes of normal people, it wouldn’t be wrong to say I am currently going through something extremely rare. <br />
<br />
I had just learnt how to differentiate right from wrong when I lost both my parents in an accident, and I was brought up by my very energetic older sister. It’s possible that my life of difficulties had begun on a one-way trip at that point. <br />
<br />
And now, studying in university, theoretically I should be living by myself in my own apartment–– but now, my apartment has a group of three girls', composed of a middle school student, an elementary school student, and a kindergartener. <br />
<br />
Hm? Why did it end up like this? It’s kind of hard to say though. <br />
<br />
If I really had to explain things, it’d be a very long story. <br />
<br />
If you asked me how I felt about such a situation, it’d be that girls of these ages were creatures extremely hard to comprehend. <br />
<br />
And I am the father of these three hard-to-understand creatures. <br />
<br />
<br />
“You can’t enter the toilet!” <br />
<br />
The cries of an elementary school student echoed in this cheap apartment early in the morning. <br />
<br />
I’m saying this first; I did not do anything that would get me arrested. <br />
<br />
I purely wanted to enter the room equipped with the toilet, the shower and the sink to make use of them. <br />
<br />
But even though I had no ill intentions, I was being lectured by a girl with golden hair and twin tails, whose height was only up to my chest. <br />
<br />
She probably inherited her golden hair from her mother, and her looks would be that of a young idol. I expect tons of guys would be more than willing to pay if we could charge to see her angry face. But it’s a different case altogether since we’re family, and all I can say is how hard it can be to live with a ten-year-old girl. <br />
<br />
<br />
“I told you before, didn’t I, you can’t enter a toilet for a period of time after a girl has used it. Please take note of the basic courtesy guys should have!” <br />
<br />
“But Miu-chan, I only want to wash my face…” <br />
<br />
“Just bear with it.” <br />
<br />
<br />
That’s just unreasonable; I’ll be late for class if I wait any more. <br />
<br />
Besides, my goal isn’t the toilet itself, but the sink that’s next to it. <br />
<br />
Forget it; I’ll just buy some flower-scented air fresheners on the way back – I thought as I walked towards the dining table with my face a little oily. <br />
<br />
<br />
At the dining table, the angel of my household – three-year-old kindergartener – Hina, was sitting upright. <br />
<br />
How innocent and cute and sensible, plus she wouldn’t say anything like “you can’t go to the toilet”. <br />
<br />
“Oi-tan has an afro~ Afro~~” <br />
<br />
<br />
My three-year-old niece started laughing as I prepared to sit down. <br />
<br />
Kids of this age all seem to be like this, but either way it wasn’t that funny to begin with. <br />
<br />
My hair was extremely messy because I had just woken up – she was laughing so happily just because of this. <br />
<br />
“Hina, don’t laugh at me anymore. By the looks of things I might have to go to my university lectures with this hairstyle.” <br />
<br />
<br />
Yup, it’s all because of your older sister stopping me from using the sink that it’s like this now. <br />
<br />
<br />
“Thanks for waiting–– breakfast is here––” <br />
<br />
The unreasonable sister served the food. <br />
<br />
Today’s menu is toast and salad, nothing more. <br />
<br />
It’s quite the simple meal. <br />
<br />
Not only that, the toast was burnt slightly in some places while the salad was just sitting in the bowl – if canned tuna was going to be added, it’d have been better if they at least got rid of the oil. <br />
<br />
Well comments aside, it’s better than nothing. <br />
<br />
<br />
“Onee-chan was planning to make corn soup, but it looks like it failed – that’s why breakfast looks like this now––” <br />
<br />
“Ah, you’re mean! Miu, don’t say anything unnecessary!” <br />
<br />
<br />
A voice of discontent came from the room, followed by a 2nd year middle school girl with mid-length hair, Sora-chan. <br />
<br />
It wouldn’t be wrong to say that she’s the head of the household. <br />
<br />
I understand that it’s a little strange coming from me – but in this household, I don’t even have a little bit of dignity as a parent. <br />
<br />
<br />
“Really, Onii-chan, at least wash your face before eating.” <br />
<br />
See, I got scolded again. Ahh, I told you it was because of Miu-chan already. <br />
<br />
Our family of four sat down around the table to begin our meal, without giving me any time to defend myself. <br />
<br />
<br />
“Then, I’m digging in.” <br />
<br />
On the cue of the eldest sister Sora-chan, our family began to eat our breakfast. <br />
<br />
“Hina wants strawberry jam––!” <br />
<br />
“I got it, I’ll give it to you now but you can’t put on too much––” <br />
<br />
“Onee-chan, I already said that the salad was enough for me––” <br />
<br />
“No–way, you must finish up the toast… eh? Ahh, really! I already said not to put on too much jam!” <br />
<br />
“Yaaa–– sticky and gooey––” <br />
<br />
“Ahh, really, stay still and don’t move…” <br />
<br />
<br />
Crash! <br />
<br />
<br />
“Ah, Hina just knocked the milk–” <br />
<br />
“Ahhh, this is bad! It’s on her uniform!” <br />
<br />
“Onee-chan, here’s the dishcloth!” <br />
<br />
“Thanks, Miu, wipe that area.” <br />
<br />
Early in the morning and it’s chaotic as hell. <br />
<br />
Just last month, this room only had the sounds of the television and the sound of me eating my meals. <br />
<br />
Besides, I originally had my doubts about the needs of having to eat a proper breakfast…… <br />
<br />
“I say, Onii-chan! Stop daydreaming and help us!” <br />
<br />
“Right~ Right~” <br />
<br />
<br />
Even though the eldest sister Sora-chan is just in middle school, but she always tries her best, and ever since we began living together I’ve always been lectured like this. So I could only hurriedly pull out a few tissues and helped clean the results of Hina’s breakfast. <br />
<br />
<br />
“Speaking of which, Oji-san, you’ve got some milk on your shirt too.” <br />
<br />
“Eh? Are you kidding?!” <br />
<br />
“Ah, hold on a moment. I’ll wipe it off for you, please don’t move around.” <br />
<br />
<br />
Even though the second sister Miu-chan is only in elementary school, her mannerisms are just like an adult’s. <br />
<br />
It’s a complex feeling to have her wipe my clothes like this. <br />
<br />
Ah, but it’s not like that kind of guilty feeling…… <br />
<br />
“Oi-tan, Oi-tan!” <br />
<br />
“Hm? What’s wrong, Hina?” <br />
<br />
Lastly, is the youngest sister, three-year-old Hina. <br />
<br />
She is my sister’s daughter, and the only one who is related to me by blood. <br />
<br />
“Oi-tan, your hair is an afro!” <br />
<br />
“You said this just now……” <br />
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/8/85/Papakiki_v01_017.jpg/410px-Papakiki_v01_017.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="320" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/thumb/8/85/Papakiki_v01_017.jpg/410px-Papakiki_v01_017.jpg" width="218" /></a></div><br />
I’ve been spending such lively mornings with these girls for almost two weeks as of today. <br />
<br />
Even though I wouldn’t say I’m used to it, but by now it’s already become a daily routine in my house. <br />
<br />
“Oji-san, are you working today too?” <br />
<br />
Miu-chan asked after she wiped the milk stain off my shirt. <br />
<br />
“Yup, I’ll be returning home for awhile after class before going.” <br />
<br />
“Then, everyone can have dinner together tonight.” <br />
<br />
Sora-chan seemed to be slightly happy as she said that. <br />
<br />
<br />
“Hina wants hamburg steak!” <br />
<br />
“Really, that’s all Hina ever eats.” <br />
<br />
“Okay~ then what recipe should I challenge this time––” <br />
<br />
“Eh? O-Onee-chan’s cooking?” <br />
<br />
“Sora… i-if possible, let’s just get takeaways…” <br />
<br />
“Hina likes to eat takeaways––” <br />
<br />
“I-- I won’t screw up this time! Really! Absolutely! I mean it!” <br />
<br />
The memory of a dark matter hamburg steak was stirred from our minds. <br />
<br />
“Okay! We’ll take the chance today to go to a restaurant!” <br />
<br />
“Ah, it’s the shop next to the university, right?” <br />
<br />
“Ice cream~ buy ice cream on the way back~” <br />
<br />
“Y-you guys……” <br />
<br />
<br />
Sora-chan looked angry, with her hands trembling slightly. <br />
<br />
“I will DEFINITELY make it extremely delicious, so resign yourselves!” <br />
<br />
The milk carton in her hand was squeezed flat with a pop. <br />
<br />
White liquid flew all over the place. <br />
<br />
“Ah –Onee-chan! It’s stained the clothes again!” <br />
<br />
“Waaah!” <br />
<br />
“Ahahahaha! Oi-tan, afro afro! Onee-chan is fun!” <br />
<br />
We began the second round of cleaning in a panic. At this moment, I took a glance at my watch and my face turned green instantly. <br />
<br />
“This is bad! Hina’s going to be late for kindergarten!” <br />
<br />
“Eh—!” <br />
<br />
“Eat faster! As your guardian, I won’t forgive such things as not eating your breakfast!” <br />
<br />
I announced this – even though I myself never had the habit of having breakfast until two weeks ago. <br />
<br />
“Okay—!” <br />
<br />
Hina answered in a cute way as she munched on her toast. <br />
<br />
“I got it, Oji-san.” <br />
<br />
Miu-chan, with the face of an idol, answered me as she began putting toast and salad into her tiny mouth. Just how does she manage to stuff so much food in? <br />
<br />
“…… What’s that about, that guardian thing?” <br />
<br />
Lastly the eldest sister Sora-chan said as though unhappy, sat down by the table and began eating her breakfast at top speed. <br />
<br />
I began eating my toast quickly as well after making sure of the girls’ conditions. <br />
<br />
After breakfast I’ll bring Hina to kindergarten first, and then head to university for classes before going to work…… <br />
<br />
I would never have imagined that such a life would suddenly happen to me. <br />
<br />
Also, who could ever have imagined that I would understand the feelings of a father at my age? <br />
<br />
<br />
The story of the four of us – living together in an apartment the size of 6 tatami mats––– <br />
<br />
<br />
Began, just like that.otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-36714574666344976242012-02-21T22:10:00.009+07:002012-03-02T10:27:37.808+07:00Papa no Iukoto wo Kikinasai! Volume 1<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on"><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/9/9b/Papakiki_v01_000b.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="265" src="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/9/9b/Papakiki_v01_000b.jpg" width="400" /> </a></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><span style="font-size: large;"><b>Volume 1 Index List </b></span></div><div style="text-align: center;"><br />
</div><div style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/papa-no-iukoto-wo-kikinasai-vol-1_21.html">Prologue</a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><br />
</div><div style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/papa-no-iukoto-wo-kikinasai-vol-1_9600.html">Chapter 1</a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><br />
</div><div style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/papa-no-iukoto-wo-kikinasai-vol-1_7892.html">Chapter 2</a></div><br />
<div style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/papa-no-iukoto-wo-kikinasai-vol-1_2951.html">Chapter 3</a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><br />
</div><div style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/papa-no-iukoto-wo-kikinasai-vol-1_1974.html">Chapter 4</a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><br />
</div><div style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/papa-no-iukoto-wo-kikinasai-vol-1_7535.html">Chapter 5</a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><br />
</div><div style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/papa-no-iukoto-wo-kikinasai-vol-1_9827.html">Chapter 6</a></div><div style="text-align: center;"><br />
</div><div style="text-align: center;"><a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/papa-no-iukoto-wo-kikinasai-vol-1_5254.html">Epilogue</a></div></div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6565095565530657403.post-90502780546621813072012-02-21T22:09:00.010+07:002012-03-02T10:27:37.810+07:00Papa no Iukoto wo Kikinasai! Synopsis<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on"><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhjX943PynwsafB_hn-lR8ywBOUmJhnRL6bEjf4Iy6EQEkBBFEuLlUTjI96pFUTmGAWfT8OJFGIMOuqqewmqiRenwdvexkfBjD3sJuwsBuYWSOIn8iSRrJCx7S8ZgP7uskJ0YAiayM5q68z/s1600/Papa+no+Lu+koto+O+Kikinasai.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="225" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhjX943PynwsafB_hn-lR8ywBOUmJhnRL6bEjf4Iy6EQEkBBFEuLlUTjI96pFUTmGAWfT8OJFGIMOuqqewmqiRenwdvexkfBjD3sJuwsBuYWSOIn8iSRrJCx7S8ZgP7uskJ0YAiayM5q68z/s320/Papa+no+Lu+koto+O+Kikinasai.png" width="320" /></a></div>Segawa Yuuta adalah seorang mahasiswa tingkat satu yang sejak kecil dirawat oleh kakanya, Yuri karena kedua orang tuanya meninggal saaat dia masih kecil. Namun, Yuuta memilih hidup sendiri saat kakaknya menikah. Pada suatu hari saat libur musim panas, Yuuta diminta Yuri dan suaminya untuk mengasuh ketiga anaknya Sora, Miu, dan Hina karena mereka hendak melakukan perjalanan. Tetapi pada saat perjalanan, pesawat yang ditumpangi oleh Yuri dan suaminya mengalami kecelakaan dan keduanya dinyatakan hilang. Tidak ingin melihat ketiga keponakannya hidup terpisah, Yuuta memutuskan membawa mereka ke apartemen kecil tempat dia tinggal untuk mengasuh mereka.<br />
<hr /><div style="text-align: left;"><br />
<span style="font-size: large;"><b>Read Online</b> </span></div><div style="text-align: left;"><br />
<a href="http://adaadasajaa.blogspot.com/2012/02/papa-no-iukoto-wo-kikinasai-volume-1.html">Volume 1</a></div><br />
<div style="text-align: center;"><br />
</div></div>otamegahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/08252998632817096075noreply@blogger.com1